*A>\\ 
 
 \\\\\ 
 
 >\\W 
 
 !(//(•' 
 
 f 
 
 m .» 
 
 ////* 
 
 V/ / / 
 
 mj* 
 
 ////» 
 
 '■ . 
 
 Hitt 
 
 f {(('< 
 
 ' tin • 
 
 ■" / 
 
 ' ■ ..t * 
 
THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF ILLINOIS 
 LIBRARY 
 
 Z8T 
 
 t)T5VVdlh 
 
 ILUNOIS HISTORICAL SURVEY 
 
 * ttwin xj- 
 
 sbbl 
 

 W . * , ^ 
 
9 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 » , « f 
 
 T/pr 
 
 » '*vr 
 
 |M| 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t 
 

 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2018 With funding from 
 University of Illinois Urbana-Champaign 
 
 https://archive.org/details/historyofcosmopo00dowi_0 
 

 
 
 
 
 V id it?"* * - Mrobride'.* .< C c ;* hT i * > arm* nati . 
 
 
 
 « 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 ’ . 1 TN 1 
 
 psanse is’ 
 
 :«7 
 
 V v o 
 
 1 
 

 f 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 •* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 >. 'tinhi' 
 
 ; >«F THE 
 
 *13 f OF (LUS3SS 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
HISTORY 
 
 OF 
 
 COSMOPOLITE: 
 
 OR THE WRITINGS OF-" 
 
 REY. LORENZO DOW: 
 
 CONTAINING 
 
 -« ■ ' i 
 
 HIS EXPERIENCE AND TRAVELS, 
 
 IN 
 
 EUROPE AND AMERICA, 
 
 UP TO NEAR HIS FIFTIETH YEAR. 
 
 ALSO, HIS 
 
 POLEMIC WRITINGS. 
 
 TO WHICH IS ADDED, 
 
 THE “JOURNEY OF LIFE,’’ BY PEGGY DOW. 
 
 REVISED AND CORRECTED WITH NOTES. 
 
 Fifty Thousand Copies Bold. 
 
 CINCINNATI: 
 
 GEORGE S. BLANCHARD, 
 
 39 WEST FOURTH STREET. 
 
 1863 . 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1848, 
 BY JOSHUA MARTIN, 
 
 In the Clerk’s Office for the District Court of Ohio. 
 
 Sterootypod by John B. Wolff, 
 Wheeling, Va- 
 
I 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 
 JO 
 
 •k 
 
 297 . 
 
 Pl '5 .W A \ h 
 
 INDEX 
 
 LORENZO S JOURNAL. 
 
 Chapter I—My childhood, - 
 
 II—A call to preach, - 
 
 III— Beginning to travel, - 
 
 IV— Admittance on trial, - 
 
 V—Dublin Reception, - 
 
 VI—Smallpox Confinement, - 
 
 VII—Return to America, - 
 
 VIII—Georgia Tour, - 
 
 IX—Return to New England, - 
 
 X—Return to Georgia, - 
 
 XI—Carolinas and Tennessee Tour, 
 
 XII—Visit through Virginia, - 
 
 XIII— Return to New England, - 
 
 XIV— Marriage, ------ 
 
 XV—Tour to the Mississippi, - 
 
 XVI—Return to the North, - 
 
 XVII—Tour through New England, - 
 XVIII—Journey to North Carolina, - 
 
 XIX— Second visit to Europe, - 
 
 XX— A short account of “ Eccentric Cosmopolite,” 
 
 XXI—Continuation of 66 “ 
 
 XXII—Conclusion of Journal, 
 
 Lorenzo’s Chain, ------- 
 
 Reflections on Matrimony, ------ 
 
 Analects upon Natural, Social, and Moral Philosophy, - 
 
 Journey from Babylon to Jerusalem, - - - - 
 
 A dialogue between the Curious and Singular - 
 
 Hints on the fulfilment of Prophecy, - 
 
 Strictures on Church Government, &c., - 
 
 On the Ministry; ------ 
 
 A Cry From the Wilderness, - 
 
 Analectic Miscellany, ------ 
 
 Spiritual Songs, -------- 
 
 Defence of Camp Meetings, - - - 
 
 Vicissitudes, or the Journey of Life, - - - 
 
 Supplementary Reflections to the Journey of Life - 
 Lorenzo’s Address, ------- 
 
 The Yankee Priest, ------- 
 
 Appendix,.- 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 9 
 
 - 19 
 26 
 
 - 56 
 78 
 
 - 95 
 114 
 
 - 121 
 158 
 
 -155 
 
 172 
 
 - 185 
 204 
 209 
 213 
 
 - 219 
 232 
 
 - 240 
 253 
 304 
 315 
 324 
 350 
 399 
 
 -419 
 
 471 
 
 511 
 
 525 
 
 543 
 
 559 
 
 560 
 565 
 573 
 583 
 605 
 663 
 711 
 713 
 717 
 
* 
 
 ■ • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 « . 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■■ < , , p'i A : ’> ->£U* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 4 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Apologies are common introductions; they are almost always out ol 
 place, but especially so in books. If they are worth printing or reading, 
 they need no such palliatives. None is offered for the present work. A 
 careful perusal of its pages will satisfy the candid that it is a treasure 
 too valuable to be lost. Therefore a benefit is conferred and no apology 
 is necessary. 
 
 Though the author of the following work has passed away, his char¬ 
 acter was so indelibly engraved upon the age in which he lived, that a 
 transcript seems to have been impressed upon the present generation.— 
 Who has not heard of Lorenzo Dow? Who that has heard of him has 
 not felt an anxiety to see—to hear him speak? Who that is fond of the 
 adventurous, the heroic, the marvellous, the morally sublime, would not 
 rejoice to possess from the hands of this illustrious personage, &n au¬ 
 thentic account of his birth, training, conviction, conversion, call to 
 preach, with all the vicissitudes, hair breadth escapes, miraculous deliv¬ 
 erances, wrought out for him by a superintending Providence. Here it is 
 then, at least in part, for all was not written. But here is enough to 
 demonstrate that they who fear God shall not be confounded. 
 
 Much of the eccentricity of the author was the result of necessity, es¬ 
 pecially that part belonging to his costume—much of it was his consti¬ 
 tutional make; and some was no doubt designed , and intended to con¬ 
 duce to the great object of his life. 
 
 The lectures on Church Government and the Rights of Man, evince 
 a mind deeply imbued with the spirit of Democracy, as it should be 
 manifested in Church and State, called forth by the wrongs which he 
 suffered, and saw others suffer from the want of proper civil and reli¬ 
 gious organizations. He saw, as others see, that there was still some¬ 
 thing lacking in the present condition of society, and forcibly pointed 
 out the great duties and privileges of man. 
 
 The “Analects upon the Rights of Man” are a luminous and yet con¬ 
 cise exhibition of the different relations of life, and the duties and privi¬ 
 leges of each and all. The truths and principles presented are funda¬ 
 mental—truths and principles which must be adopted and acted on 
 
vi 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 before our world can become what its author designed. True, they are at 
 war with the present order of things; but this order [confusion] must be 
 subverted, before the blessings of life will be equalized and the reign ol 
 righteousness commence. The sooner these sentiments gain universal 
 prevalence and credence, the better. 
 
 The “strictures on Church Government,” are a little caustic. But 
 when w 7 e remember that the clergy are the savor of Life and Death al¬ 
 ternately—that through them corruption and schism have been introdu¬ 
 ced, as well as reform,: that at this very time there is great lack of unity 
 and vitality in the ministry and membership; that power ecclesiastic and 
 civil tends to accumulate in the hands of the few, and consequently to 
 abuse, it becomes necessary not only to recur to first principles, but to 
 expose the abuse of that power. The power to govern in the Church 
 exists somewhere; but where, and to what extent it is lawful h-e says not; 
 but only speaks of its abuse and the necessity of guaranteeing to all 
 their natural and inalienable rights. And while it is remembered that 
 he was badly treated by some, he had many strong friends in the church, 
 for whom he had a warm affection, and of whose kindness he speaks in 
 the highest terms. 
 
 When we consider that his whole life w^as one of privation and toil, 
 that he lived for others and not for himself; that he was defrauded and 
 slandered; that through all he held fast his integrity to the last, we can 
 throw the mantle of charity, which covers a multitude of faults, ovei 
 those few 7 things w T hich do not so w r ell accord wfith our notions of right. 
 He lived to be fifty seven years old, thirty-nine of which he spent in the 
 gospel Ministry. 
 
 The following account of the author, taken from the Cyclopedia of 
 Religious Knowledge, contains all that need be said on this subject:— 
 
 “Lorenzo Dow w r as a well knowm itinerant preacher. He w r asone of 
 the most remarkable men of this age, for his zeal and labor in the cause 
 of religion. Jr e was a native of Coventry, Connecticut, and in early 
 life became deeply impressed by the truths of religion, and felt urged 
 by motives irresistable, to devote his life to the preaching of the gospe. 
 in various parts of the w ? orld. His eccentric dress and style of preach¬ 
 ing, attracted great attention, while his shrewdness, and quick discern¬ 
 ment of character, gave him no inconsiderable influence over the multi¬ 
 tudes that attended on his ministry. He travelled extensively in Eng¬ 
 land and Ireland, and repeatedly visited almost every portion of the United 
 State3. He had been a public preacher for more than thirty years, and 
 it is probable that more persons have heard the gospel from his lips, than 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 • • 
 vi J 
 
 any other individual since the days of Whitefield. He wrote several 
 books, particularly a history of his own life, so singularly eventful, and 
 full of vicissitudes. His purity of purpose, and integrity and benevo¬ 
 lence of character, can hardly be questioned. He was a Methodist in 
 principle, and though not in connection with that society, was held in 
 esteem by many of that body. He died in Georgetowm, District of Co¬ 
 lumbia, February 2nd, 1834. A wanderer through life, it is believed he 
 was a sincere Christian pilgrim, seeking a heavenly country, and that he 
 now rests in the city of God.” 
 
 “'The Journey of Life,” appended to the works of Lorenzo, holds up 
 to our view at once, two persons singularly adapted to each oiher, enjoy¬ 
 ing life in its highest sense, in the midst of the greatest disadvantages. 
 Had the case never occurred, we would have supposed it impossible to find 
 a woman willing to unite her destiny to a man so eccentric, so poor, so 
 much a stranger and pilgrim. But ’tis even so. Read this Journey.— 
 Many of you are travelling it; you will find much to reprove—much to 
 comfort. Some of you have arrived near its termination. Here you 
 can review the past, awaken reflection, and bring your sympathies again 
 into active being. 
 
 THE PUBLISHER. 
 
 N. B. It is due the reader, that he be informed that the anecdotes, <&c., 
 found in small type , at the end of several chapters, were added by the 
 oublishers, to give interest to the work, and are in substance believed to 
 be genuine. 
 

 
 
 
 ’ -,Y.i ' i' * tk : ' ’ 
 
 
 
 < i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 MY CHILDHOOD. 
 
 I was born, October 16, 1777, in Coventry, Tolland County 
 State of Connecticut, North America. My parents were born in 
 the same town and descended from English ancestors. They had a 
 son, and then three daughters, older than myself, and one daughter 
 younger; they were very tender toward their children, and endeav¬ 
 ored to educate them well, both in religion, and common learning. 
 
 When I was two years old, I was taken sick; my parents having 
 been a long journey, and returning homewards, heard that I was 
 dead, and expected to meet the people returning from the funeral.— 
 But to their joy I w r as living, and recovered. 
 
 When I was near four years old, while at play, I suddenly fell 
 into a muse about God, and heaven and hell, about which I had 
 heard so much, so that I forgot my play, which my companion ob¬ 
 serving, desired to know the cause; I asked him if he ever said his 
 prayers; he replied “no;” then said I, you are wicked, and I will 
 not play with you; so I left him and went into the house. 
 
 Being a few days in another neighborhood, I associated with one 
 
 that would swear and lie, which proved harm to me; but these serious 
 impressions continued until my eighth year, when my parents remov¬ 
 ed to another vicinity, the youth of which were very corrupt; and 
 on joining their company, I too soon learned their ways, grieved 
 the tender feelings of my mind, and began to promise myself felicity, 
 when I should arrive at manhood. 
 
 After I had arrived at the age of twelve years, my hopes of world¬ 
 ly pleasure were greatly blasted by an illness, occasioned by over¬ 
 heating myself, and drinking a quantity of cold water. I mur¬ 
 mured and complained, thinking my lot harder than my compan¬ 
 ions’; for they enjoyed health, whilst I was troubled with an asth- 
 matical disorder, or stoppage of breath. O the pain that I endured! 
 
 Sometimes I could lie several nights together and sleep sound, 
 and at others, I had to sit up part or all night. At times I could 
 
10 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 not lie down at all for six or seven days together—but as yet did not 
 consider that the hand of God was in all this. About this time I 
 dreamed that I saw the prophet Nathan, in a large assembly of peo¬ 
 ple, prophecying many things. I asked him how long I should 
 live. Said he, until you are two-and-twenty. This dream was so 
 imprinted in my mind, that it caused many serious and painful 
 hours at intervals. 
 
 When past the age of thirteen years, and about the time that 
 John Wesley died, (1791) it pleased God to awaken my mind by 
 a dream of the night, which was, that an old man came to me at 
 mid day, having a staff in his hand, and said he to me, do you ever 
 pray? I told him, no. Said he, you must, and then went away; he 
 had not been long gone before he returned, and said again, do you 
 pray? I again said, no; and after his departure I went out of doors 
 and was taken up by a whirlwind above the skies. At length I saw 
 through a mist of darkness and across a gulf, a glorious place, in 
 which was a throne of ivory, overlaid with gold, and God sitting 
 upon it, and Jesus at his right hand, and angels and glorified spirits 
 celebrating praise. I thought the angel Gabriel came to the verge 
 of heaven with a trumpet in his right hand, and cried to me with a 
 loud voice to know if I desired to get there. I told him I did.—- 
 Said he, return to earth, be faithful, and you shall come in the end. 
 
 With reluctance I left the beautiful sight, and hastened back; and 
 then 1 thought the old man came to me the third time, and inquired 
 if I prayed. I told him I did. Then said he, be faithful, and I 
 will come and let you know again. I thought that was to be when 
 I should be blest; and when I awoke behold it was a dream. It 
 was strongly impressed on me, that this dream must be from God— 
 and the way that I should know it, I should let my father know of 
 it at such a time, and place, viz: as he would be feeding the cattle in 
 the morning, which I did; and no sooner had I done, than convic¬ 
 tion seized me. I knew my unfitness to die. Tears began to flow, 
 and I again resolved to seek salvation. I began that day to pray in 
 secret, but how to pray, or what to pray for, I scarcely knew. I 
 at once broke off from my old companions and evil practices. 
 
 If I now had any one to instruct me in the way and plan oi 
 salvation, I could have got along, but alas! I soon.felt myself in the 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 11 
 
 dark without a guide. The Bible was like a sealed book, so mys¬ 
 terious I could not understand it. But in order to have it explained, 
 I applied to this person, and that book, but got no satisfaction. I fre¬ 
 quently wished I had lived in the days of the prophets or apostles, 
 that I could have sure guides; for by the misconduct of professors, I 
 thought there were no Bible saints in the land. Thus did many 
 months of sorrow roll heavily away. 
 
 But at length, not finding what my soul desired, I began to exam¬ 
 ine the cause more closely, if possible to find it out; and immedi¬ 
 ately the doctrine of unconditional reprobation and particular elec¬ 
 tion, was exhibited to my view; that the state of all was unalterably 
 fixed by God’s “eternal decrees.” Here discouragements arose., 
 and I began to slacken my hand by degrees; until I entirely left off 
 secret prayer, and could not bear to read, 01 * hear the Scriptures, 
 saying, if God has fore-ordained whatever comes to pass, then all 
 our labors are vain. 
 
 Feeling still condemnation in my breast, I concluded myself rep¬ 
 robated: despair of mercy arose, hope was fled; and I was resolved 
 to end my wretched life; concluding the longer 1 live, the more sin 
 I shall commit, and the greater my punishment will be; but the 
 shorter my life, the less sin, and of course the less punishment, and 
 the sooner I shall know the worst of my case; accordingly I loaded 
 a gun, and withdrew to a wilderness. 
 
 As I was about to put my intention into execution, a sudden sol¬ 
 emn thought darted into my mind, “stop and consider what yon are 
 about; if you end your life, you are undone forever; but if you omit 
 it a few days longer, it may be that something will turn up in your 
 favor.” This was attended with a small degree of hope, that if I 
 waited a little while, it should not be altogether in vain; and I 
 thought I felt thankful that God prevented me from sending my soul 
 to everlasting misery. 
 
 About this time there was much talk about tli3 people called 
 Methodists, who were lately come into the western part of New 
 England. There were various reports and opinions concerning 
 them, some saying that they were the deceivers that were to come in 
 the last times; that such a delusive spirit attended them, that it was 
 dangerous to hear them preach, lest they should lead people out of 
 the good old way, which they had been brought up in; that they 
 
12 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 would deceive if possible the very elect; some on the other hand 
 said they were a good sort of people. 
 
 A certain man invited Hope Hull to come to his own town, who 
 appointed a time when he would endeavor, if possible, to comply 
 with his request. The day arrived, and the people flocked out from 
 every quarter to hear, as they supposed, a new gospel: and I went 
 to the door and looked in to see a Methodist; but to my surprise he 
 appeared like other men. I heard him preach from—“this is a 
 faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus 
 came into the world to save sinners. 55 And I thought he told me 
 all that ever I did. 
 
 The next day he preached from these words: u Is there no balm 
 in Gilead? Is there no Physician there? Why then is not the 
 health of the daughter of my people recovered ? Jer. viii, 22. 
 
 As he drew the analogy between a person sick of a consumption 
 and a sin-sick soul, he endeavored also to show how the real balm 
 of Gilead would heal the consumption; and to spiritualize it, in 
 the blood of Christ healing the soul; in which he described the 
 way to heaven, and pointed out the way marks; which I had 
 never heard described so clearly before. By which means I was 
 convinced that this man enjoyed something that I was destitute 
 of, consequently that he was a servant of God. 
 
 He then got upon the application, and pointing his finger to¬ 
 wards me, made this expression: u Sinner there is a frowning 
 Providence above your head, and a burning hell beneath your feet, 
 and nothing but the brittle thread of life prevents your soul from 
 falling into endless perdition. But, says the sinner, what must I 
 do ? You must pray. But I can’t pray. If you don’t pray then 
 you’ll be damned; and, as he brought out the last expression, he 
 either stamped with his foot on the box on which he stood, or 
 smote with his hand upon the bible, which both together came 
 home like a dagger to my heart. I had liked to have fallen 
 backwards from my seat, but saved myself by catching hold of 
 my cousin who sat by my side, and I durst not stir for some time 
 for fear, lest I should tumble into hell. My sins, and the damn¬ 
 able nature of them, were in a moment exhibited to my view, 
 and I was convinced that I was unprepared to die. 
 
13 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 After the assembly was dismissed, 1 went out of doors; all na¬ 
 ture seemed to wear a gloomy aspect; and every thing I cast my 
 eyes upon seemed to bend itself against me, and wish me off the lace 
 of the earth. 
 
 I went to a funeral of one of my acquaintance the same day, but 
 durst not look on the corpse, for fear of becoming one myself; I 
 durst not go near the grave, fearing lest I should fall in and the earth 
 come in upon me; for if I then died, I knew I must be undone.— 
 So I went home with a heavy heart. 
 
 I durst not close my eyes in sleep, until I first attempted to suppli¬ 
 cate the throne of grace for preservation during the night. The next 
 morning, as I went out of doors, a woman passing by told me that 
 my cousins the evening past, had found the pardoning love of God. 
 This surprised me, to think that one of my companions was 
 taken, and I was left. I instantly came to a resolution to for¬ 
 sake my sins and seek the salvation of my soul. I made it my 
 practice to pray thrice in a day for about the space of a week; when 
 another of my cousins, brother to the former, was brought to cry for 
 mercy, in secret retirement in a garden, and his cries were so loud 
 that he was heard upwards of a mile. The same evening he found 
 comfort. 
 
 Shortly after, several persons in the neighborhood professed to 
 have found the pardoning love of God, among whom was my 
 brother-in-law, Fish, and his brother. 
 
 Sorrows arose in my mind to think they were heavenward, whilst 
 I, a guilty one, was in the downward road; I endeavored to double 
 and treble my diligence in prayer, but found no comfort to my< 
 soul. Here the doctrine of unconditional reprobation was again pre¬ 
 sented to my view, with strong temptations to end this mortal life ; 
 but the thought again arose in my mind; if I comply, I am un¬ 
 done for ever, and if I continue crying to God, I can but be damned 
 at last. 
 
 One evening there being, (by my desire) a prayer-meeting ap¬ 
 pointed by the young converts, I set out to go ; and on my way, by 
 the side of a wood, I kneeled down and made a solemn promise to 
 God, if he would pardon my sins, and give me an evidence of my 
 acceptance, that I would forsake all those things, wherain I had 
 
14 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 formerly thought to have taken my happiness, and lead a religious 
 life devoted to him; and with this promise I went to meeting. 
 
 I believe that many present felt the power of God; saints were 
 tiappy and sinners were weeping on every side; but I could not shed 
 a tear; then I thought within myself, if I could weep I would begin 
 to take hope; but, oh! how hard is my heart. I went from one to 
 another to know if there was any mercy for me. The young con¬ 
 verts answered: “God is all love; he is all mercy;” I replied, “God 
 is just too, and justice will cut me down;” I saw no way how God 
 could be just and yet show me mercy. 
 
 A certain woman bound upon a journey, tarried at this house 
 that night; discovering the distress of mind I was in, broke 
 through the crowd with a hymn-book in her hand, and after 
 reading a part of a hymn, said to me: “My friend, I feel for 
 you; my heart aches for you; but this I can tell you, that before 
 I leave town in the morning, you will come down here praising 
 God;” I told her no; I believed I should be in hell before morning. 
 
 After the meeting had concluded, which was about nine o’clock, 
 and previous to the foregoing circumstance, I had, by the advice of 
 my parents, set out for home thrice, but by a strong impression, as it 
 were a voice whispering to my heart, “you must not go yet; but go 
 back and pray to God;” I turned about and went into a wheat field, 
 and kneeled down; and striving to pray, I felt as if the heavens were 
 brass, and the earth iron; it seemed as though my prayers did not 
 go higher than my head. 
 
 At length I durst not go home alone, fearing I should be carried 
 away by the devil, for I saw destruction before me. 
 
 Several of the young converts accompanied me on my way; one 
 of whom was Roger Searle; they since have told me that I fell 
 down several times by the way; which I do not remember, as my 
 distress was so great that I scarcely knew what position I was in. 
 When I got home, I went into my bed-room, and kneeling down, 
 strove to look to God for mercy again, but found no comfort. I then 
 lay down to rest, but durst not close my eyes in sleep, for fear I 
 should never awake until I awakened in endless misery. 
 
 I strove to plead with God for mercy, for several hours, as a man 
 would plead for his life; until at length being weary in body, as 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 15 
 
 the night was far spent, I fell into a slumber; and in it I dreamed 
 that two devils entered the room, each with a chain in his hand; 
 they laid hold on me, the one at my head, the other at my feet, and 
 bound me fast, and breaking out the window, carried me a distance 
 from the house, and laid me on a spot of ice, and whilst the weaker 
 devil flew off in flames of fire, the stronger one set out to carry me 
 down to hell. And when I got within sight of hell, to see the blue 
 blazes ascending, and to hear the screeches and groans of devils and 
 damned spirits, what a shock it gave me I cannot describe; I thought 
 that in a few moments, this must be my unhappy lot. I can¬ 
 not bear the thought, I will struggle and strive to break these chains; 
 and if I can, and get away, it will be gain, and if I cannot, there 
 will be nothing lost, and in my struggle 1 waked up; and oh! how 
 glad was I that it was only a dream. Still I thought, that within 
 a few hours it would surely be my case. I again strove to lift my 
 heart to God for mercy; and these words struck my mind; “In that 
 day there shall be a fountain opened to the house of David, and to 
 the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sins and for uncleanness.” A 
 thought darted into my mind that the fountain was Christ; and if 
 it were so deep and wide for the wdcked numerous inhabitants of 
 Jerusalem to wash in and be clean; why not for the whole world? 
 why not for me? Here hope sprung up, there was a Savior offered 
 to all, instead of a certain few; and, if so, possibly there might 
 be mercy yet for me; but these words followed: “Woe to them that 
 are at ease in Zion;” here discouragements arose concluding that 
 if there had been a time when I might have obtained mercy, yet as 
 I had omitted it so long, the day of grace is now passed, and the 
 woe denounced against me. I thought myself to be the unprofita¬ 
 ble servant, who had wrapped his talent in the napkin and buried it 
 in the earth; I had not on the wedding garment, and was unprepar¬ 
 ed to meet God. 
 
 I 
 
 I thought I heard the voice of God’s justice saying, “take the 
 unprofitable servant, and cast him into utter darkness.” I put my 
 hands together, and cried in my heart, “the time has been, that I 
 might have had religion; but now it is too late; mercy’s gate is shut 
 against me, and my condemnation forever sealed. Lord, I give 
 up; I submit; I yield; I yield; if there be any mercy in heaven 
 for me, *let me know it; and if not, let me go down to heU 
 
16 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 and know the worst of my case. 5 ’ As the words flowed from my 
 heart, I saw the Mediator step in, as it were, between the Father’s 
 justice and my soul, and these words were applied to my mind 
 with great power; “Son! thy sins which are many are forgiven 
 thee; thy faith hath saved thee; go in peace.” 
 
 The burden of sin and guilt and the fear of hell vanished from 
 my mind, as perceptibly as an hundred pounds weight falling from 
 a man’s shoulder; my soul flowed out in love to God, to his ways 
 and to his people; yea and to all mankind 
 
 As soon as I obtained deliverance, I said in my heart, I have 
 found Jesus and his religion, but I will keep it to myself; but in¬ 
 stantly my soul was so filled with peace and love and joy, that I 
 could no more keep it to myself, seemingly, than a city set on a hill 
 could be hid; at this time daylight dawned in at the window; I 
 arose and went out of doors, and behold, every thing I cast my eyes 
 upon, seemed to be speaking forth the praise of the Almighty. It 
 appeared more like a new world than any thing I can compare it to; 
 this happiness is easier felt than described. 
 
 I set out to go down to the house in which the meeting had been 
 held the preceding evening, but the family not being up, I being 
 young, thought it not proper to go in and disturb them; and seeing 
 a wicked swearer coming down the road, I wished to shun him; 
 accordingly I went down to the barn, and as he drew near me I 
 went round it and looked up to the house, and saw the woman who 
 was bound on the journey , coming out at the back door. I made 
 to her with all the speed I could. It seemed to me that I scarcely 
 touched the ground, for I felt so happy, that I scarcely knew 
 whether I was in the body or out of it. 
 
 When I got to her, she said, “good morning!” Yes, said I, it 
 is the blessedest morning that I ever saw; and walking into the 
 house, the first words that I said were, I am happy, happy, happy 
 enough; my voice penetrated every part of the house, and a preach¬ 
 er coming down stairs, opened his hymn book at these words, 
 
 I “0! for a thousand tongues to sing, 
 
 My dear Redeemer’s praise.” 
 
 Indeed I did want a thousand tongues, and ten thousand to the end 
 of it, to praise God for what he had done for my soul. 
 
17 
 
 OK, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 About nine o’clock, I set out for home, when to behold the beau¬ 
 tiful Sun rising in the east above the hills, although it was on the 
 12th of November, and the ground partly frozen, was to me as 
 pleasant as May. 
 
 When I got home to my parents, they began to reprove me for 
 going out so early, as they were concerned about me. But when I, 
 had told them where I had been, and what I had been upon, they 
 seemed to be struck; it being such language as they had never 
 heard from me before, and almost unbelieving to what I said ; how¬ 
 ever my soul was so happy that I could scarcely settle to work, and 
 I spent the greatest part of the day in going from house to house, 
 through the neighborhood, to tell the people what God had done for 
 me. 
 
 I wanted to publish it to the ends of the earth, and then take 
 wings and fly away to rest. In this happy situation, I went on my 
 way rejoicing for some weeks ; concluding that I should never learn 
 war any more; some said, that young converts were happier than 
 those who were many years in the way; thought I, Lord, let 
 me die whilst young, if I may not feel so happy when I am old. 
 
 One day relating my past experience and trials in a prayer meet¬ 
 ing, when my mother upon hearing thereof said unto me: How 
 do you know that you are converted ? How do you know but what 
 you are deceived, if you have passed through such trials as I hear 
 you have? I said, God has given me the evidence what ground I 
 stand upon, and he cannot lie. Afterward walking out of door^, 
 it was suggested to my mind, here are many in town that have pro¬ 
 fessed thirty or forty years, and say they do not know their sins for¬ 
 given, and can it be that a young upstart stripling could have more 
 knowledge and experience in these things than they ? Nay; } r ou 
 have lost your conviction; You think you are converted, but your 
 peace is a false one. 
 
 I then began to reason with the tempter,(instead of goingto God 
 in praj^er, to show me my state,)can all these things that I have 
 met with be a deception? Unbelief began to rise ; and my beloved 
 hid his face from me. I ran to the fields and woods, sometimes 
 kneeling and walking and bemoaning my loss ; for I felt as if some¬ 
 thing ol more value than silver or gold was departed from me ; but 
 found no comfort to my restless mind. I then set out to go to a 
 
 B 
 
18 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 house where some converts lived, hoping God would enable them 
 to speak something for my comfort; but before I got to the house, 
 I met my beloved in the way; he was the chiefest among ten 
 thousand, and altogether lovely. And I went home happy in the 
 
 Redeemer’s love. 
 
 Having been sprinkled in my infancy, and now not feeling satis¬ 
 fied, I had the ceremony re-performed ; as a declaration to all man¬ 
 kind of my dedicating myself to God ; and the same evening I with 
 twelve others, united ourselves in a society, to watch over one an-, 
 other in love; among whom was a second cousin, and friend 
 R. Searle. 
 
 Finding the Stolen Axe 
 
 While Mr. Dow was traveling through Maryland, a poor man came 
 and informed him that some one had stolen his axe, and wished Mr. Dow 
 to be good enough to tell him where it was. Lorenzo informed him that 
 he possessed no power of knowing such things. But the man had heard 
 that Lorenzo Dow knew every thing, and could not be persuaded to 
 believe any thing else. At length, when it was evident that the man 
 could not be otherwise disposed of, Mr. Dow said he would find the axe 
 if he could. “But do you suspect any person of stealing it,” said Mr. 
 Dow. “ Yes,” said the man very promptly, “ I think I know the very 
 man, but cannot be certain.” “Will he be at meeting?” “Yes, sir; 
 he is sure to be there.” Mr. Dow said no more, but picking up a stone 
 about as large as his tAvo fists, carried it to church with him and laid it 
 on the desk beside him, so that all the congregation might see it. How 
 many inquiries ran through their minds about the stone during the sermon 
 no one knows. But, after he had finished preaching, he took the stone 
 in his hand, and, addressing the audience, said, “some one has stolen an 
 axe, belonging to Mr. A., a poor man—the thief is here, he is before me 
 now, and I intend after turning round three times to hit him on the head 
 with this stone.” Accordingly, he turned round twice rather slowly, 
 but the third time came round with great fury as if going to throw the 
 stone into the midst of the men before him, when to the no little amuse¬ 
 ment of the company, and the satisfaction of the man who lost the axe, 
 the very man who was suspected of the theft, dodged his head behind 
 the pew. “ Now,” said Dow, “I will not expose you any further, but if 
 you do n’t leave that axe to-night where you got it, I will publish you 
 to-morrow.” The axe was accordingly returned. A merchant of veracity 
 in Cincinnati, vouches for the truth of this story.— Ed. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 CALL TO PREACH, &C. 
 
 One day being alone in a solitary place, whilst kneeling before 
 God, these words were suddenly impressed on my mind; “Go ye 
 into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature.” I in¬ 
 stantly spoke out, “Lord! Iam a child, I cannot go; I cannot 
 preach.” These words followed in my mind, “Arise and go, for I 
 have sent you.” I said, “send by whom thou wilt send, only not 
 by me, for I am an ignorant, illiterate youth; not qualified for the 
 important task:—The reply was—“What God hath cleansed, call 
 not thou common.” I then resisted the impression as a temptation 
 of the devil; and then my Saviour withdrew from me the light of 
 his countenance; until at length I dared not to believe that God had 
 called me to preach for fear of being deceived; and durst not dis¬ 
 believe it, for fear of grieving the Spirit of God: thus I halted be¬ 
 tween two opinions. 
 
 When I nourished and cherished the impression, the worth of 
 souls was exhibited to my view, and cords of sweet love drew me 
 on; and when I resisted it, a burden of depression and distress 
 seized my mind. 
 
 Shortly after this, my trials being very great, I took an opportu¬ 
 nity to open my mind to my friend, R. Searle, who said his mind 
 had been impressed the same way for about four months. 
 
 One day, as I went to meeting, being in August, 1793, a certain 
 person said to me, “My friend, it appears to me as though you never 
 had any trials.” My reply to her was, that although my soul had 
 been happy the greatest part of the time these nine months past, yet 
 the remainder of my life will be a life of grief and trouble and sor¬ 
 row:. said she, “I hope not:”—said I, “You may wish so in vain, 
 for what is revealed will surely come to pass.” Very shortly after 
 this, as I was riding along one day, I was seized with an unusual 
 weakness, and my eye-sight entirely failed me, whilst my horse 
 
20 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 carried me forward about the space of half a mile; when my sight 
 returned, and strength in some degree. Soon after this, whilst 
 retired in a wood, I was taken In a similar manner, and for some time 
 I thought I was dying, but my mind was calmly stayed on God.— 
 My bodily strength continued gradually to decline, till at length 
 it was concluded I had the quick consumption, and by physicians 
 ' y and friends I was given over to die. In the beginning of this ill¬ 
 ness, the sacrament was administered to the society, at which I at¬ 
 tended. 
 
 It was suggested to my mind, “What good does it do to kneel 
 down there and eat a little bread and drink a little wine; why is it 
 not as good to eat bread and milk at home?** I replied, “it is a 
 command of God,” and threw it out of my mind, and partook, and 
 felt measurably happy. But the same suggestion returned in the 
 evening, and so harrassed my mind for a space of iime, that I, in¬ 
 stead of resisting it by watching unto prayer, began to give way by 
 querying with the enemy, until my happiness of mind fled; and 
 shortly after this, being brought apparently to the borders of eter¬ 
 nity, and not enjoying that consolation as heretofore, the language 
 of my heart was, 
 
 “I have fallen from my heaven of grace, 
 
 I am brought into thrall, 
 
 I am stript of my all, 
 
 And banished from Jesus’s face.” 
 
 Oh! how I felt, cannot be described by tongue; at this critical 
 period of life, not to see my way so clearly as formerly; but it 
 was not long before God blessed these words to the comforting of 
 my soul, though all but my confidence was given up before, 
 
 ‘•Peace! troubled soul, thou need’st not fear— 
 
 Thy great Provider still is near 
 
 so that now I could look beyond the grave, and see my way to joys 
 on high. 
 
 One thing I desired to live for, viz., to attain to higher degrees 
 of holiness here, that I might be happier hereafter; and what I wish¬ 
 ed to die for, was to get out of this trying world, and be at rest with 
 saints above ; yet I was resigned to go or stay. But it pleased kind 
 
 Providence to rebuke the disorder beyond the expectation of all, and 
 in a measure to restore me to health, so that after about five months 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 21 
 
 confinement, I was enabled once more to attend meeting; and falling 
 into conversation with R. Searle about the dealings of God toward 
 us, the impression came upon my mind stronger than ever, that I 
 should have to call sinners to repentance. After returning home, I 
 began to consider the matter on every side more attentively than I 
 had done hitherto; and to make it a matter of earnest prayer to God, 
 that if the impression was from him, that it might increase; but if 
 not, that it might decrease. My mind soon became so powerfully 
 exercised as to cause some sleep to depart from me, until at length 
 my trials were so great, that I was resolved to fast and pray more 
 fervently; that if the will of God was to be known I might find it 
 out; and on the 23d day of my so doing, according to what my 
 bodily strength would admit of, it being one Saturday afternoon 
 whilst engaged in prayer in the wilderness, in an uncommon man¬ 
 ner the light of G^d’s countenance shined forth into my soul, so 
 that I was as fully convinced that I was called to preach, as ever I 
 was that God had pardoned my sins. 
 
 This continued for about the space of forty-eight hours, when I 
 again began to doubt; but after eleven days it pleased the Lord to 
 banish all my doubts and fears, and to fill me with his love. 
 
 1794. One day a prayer meeting being appointed in the town, 
 and feeling it my indispensable duty to go, I sought for my parents’ 
 consent in vain; still something was crying in my ears “go, go;” 
 but fearing that my parents would call me a disobedient child, I re¬ 
 sisted what I believe was required of me, and felt conscience to 
 accuse me, and darkness to cover my mind. But at length finding 
 a spirit of prayer, I had faith to believe that God would bless me, 
 though from the 14th of May, to the 9th of June, I felt the sharp, 
 keen fiery darts of the enemy. June 12th, this scripture afforded 
 me some strength, “fear not, the night is far spent, the day is at 
 hand.” 
 
 I heard G. Roberts, the one who had taken me into society, 
 preach from these words, “our soul is escaped as a bird out of the 
 snare of the fowlers, the snare is broken and we are escaped.” 
 
 June 14th. These words afforded my soul great comfort; “I will 
 not leave you comfortless, but we will come unto you, and take up 
 our abode with you.” And whilst retired in devotion, my soul did 
 taste of the powers of the world to come. 
 
22 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 24th ; I was still satisfied that it would be my duty to preach the 
 gospel, though several reasons occurred to my mind against it—viz. 
 1st, According to human appearance, my bodily strength would not 
 endure the fatigues and inclemencies of the weather, which must at¬ 
 tend such a life.—2dly, My parents and relations would be against 
 my travelling, from whom I must meet with much opposition. 3dly, 
 My weakness and want of learning, and my abilities did not seem 
 adequate to the task; but upon hearing my father read this expres** 
 sion in Whitfield’s sermons, “where reason fails, there faith be¬ 
 gins,” my mind was strengthened to meditate on the work. 
 
 Sunday, October 5th; was the first time that I with a trembling 
 mind, attempted to open my mouth in public vocal prayer in the so¬ 
 ciety. 
 
 A little previous to this time, upon considering what I must un¬ 
 dergo if I entered upon the public ministry, I began to feel dis¬ 
 couraged, and had thoughts of altering the situation of my life to 
 excuse me from the work; but could get no peace of mind until I 
 gave them entirely up, though my trials in this respect were ex¬ 
 ceeding great. 
 
 November 14th; About this time I attempted to speak a few 
 words of exhortation in public, which my parents hearing of, gave 
 me tender reproof, (which was like a sword to my heart,)fearing 
 lest I should run too fast. 
 
 One day, I felt impressed to exhort again, but fearing the reproof 
 of my relations, (as the old enemy was now raised) I neglected 
 my duty in order to shun the cross ; but horror and condemnation 
 seized upon my mind ; and I began to reflect, if in the beginning 
 of my pilgrimage I have such trials to encounter witn, what will it 
 be if I attempt to go into the vineyard to face a frowning world ? 
 nay, let the consequence be what it may, saved or damned, I am 
 resolved I will not preach the gospel; and if ever one felt the pains 
 of the damned in this world, it appeared to me that I did. 
 
 I was willing to be a private member of society, but not a pub¬ 
 lic character. I had rather retire to some remote part of the earth 
 and spend my days; but could not feel myself excused from preach* 
 ing the gospel. 
 
 Filled with horror and darkness while awake, with fearfulness 
 and frightful dreams by night, for near the space of four weeks; 
 
23 
 
 OH, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 
 
 when one night I was awaked by surprise, and in idea there 
 were represented to my view, two persons; the one by the name 
 of Mercy, with a smiling countenance, who said to me, “if you 
 will submit, and be willing to go and preach, there is mercy for 
 you,” (he having a book in his hand,) the other by the name of 
 Justice ,, with a solemn countenance, holding a drawn glittering 
 sword over my head, added, “if you will not submit, you shall 
 be cut down: now or never.” It appeared to me that I had but 
 one half hour for consideration, and if I still persisted in obsti- 
 nac} 7 , that it would be a gone case forever. 
 
 I put my hands together and said, Lord I submit to go and 
 preach thy gospel; only grant my peaceful hours to return, and 
 open the door. 
 
 At the dawn of day, I arose and withdrew to the wilderness 
 to weep and mourn before God ; at length the light of his coun¬ 
 tenance shined into my soul, and I left humble under his mighty 
 hand ; willing to become anything as God should see fit. 
 
 About this time, I made known to my parents the exercise of 
 my mind, which previously I had kept from them ; they immedi¬ 
 ately began to oppose me in this thing. They advised me to 
 reject it by all means, concluding it to be a temptation, as it 
 appeared to them an impossibility that I should be called to such 
 a work as this; which apparently I could not fulfill. 
 
 1795, July 16th. Last night the hand of the Lord was heavy 
 upon me— I was much afflicted in body and mind—in body, by the 
 want of breath, so that I was scarcely able to exist (by reason of 
 my asthmatical disorder)—in mind, by much heaviness; whilst 
 the enemy suggested, “you will never go forward in public, because 
 of the weakness of your body and the violence of your disorder; 
 and you are deluded by that impression which you think is from 
 God ; besides, none will equip you out, and you wij! one day per¬ 
 ish by the hand of Saul.” Here my faith was greatly tried, for I 
 saw no way for my equipment, unless the hand of the Aimighty 
 should interpose; for my parents had hinted already that they would 
 neither give their consent nor assistance; my discouragements 
 therefore became exceedingly great. 
 
 August 4th. I feel tried and tempted by the world, the flesh, and 
 the devil, and if I think of pursuing any other course of life but 
 
24 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 that of preaching, I sink into horror and find no peace in any other 
 way. 
 
 22d. About this time my mind was much exercised concerning 
 the doctrines of unconditional election and final perseverance. I 
 dreamed that I saw Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden, and 
 God, after talking to them as written in Genesis, said, I shall be 
 faithful on my part; and it depends on your being faithful to the 
 end, to receive a crown of glory; but if you are not faithful you 
 will be exposed to the damnation of hell, and then said to me, write 
 these things, for they are true and faithful. 
 
 October 28th. Being greatly pressed in spirit, for a number of 
 days, to know my father’s will; whether (provided a door was 
 opened) he would give his consent for me to go out to travel, or 
 whether he would withhold me by his authority, when I think the 
 time is come that I should go. He said, I shall not hinder you, 
 only give you my old advice, not to harbor the thought, and I shall 
 not give you any help. I told him I did not desire any help, only 
 liberty of conscience. I concluded that my father thought that 
 some persons, and not God, had raised such thoughts in my mind, 
 which occasioned him to restrain me; so I told him if this was 
 the case that he judged the matter wrong. 
 
 November 9th. Being again tried in my mind with regard to 
 preaching, fearing lest I should run too fast or two slow, and que^ 
 rying from what quarter my impression came, I dreamed that I 
 was walking in the solitary woods beside a brook, and saw a beau¬ 
 tiful stalk about eight feet high; from the middle and upwards, 
 it was covered with beautiful seeds. I heard a voice over my 
 head, saying to me, “shake the stalk that the seed may fall off, and 
 cover them up; the seed will be of great value to some, though not 
 to thyself, but thou shalt receive thy reward hereafter. 
 
 I shook the stalk and beautiful red seed fell off, and I covered 
 them up with earth and rotten leaves, and went on my way to serve 
 the Lord. 
 
 Sometime after I thought I was there again, and saw a largo 
 number of partridges or pheasants that had been scratching up a 
 great part of the seed. I discovered them and was very sorry, and 
 went and drove them away, and watched it to keep them away that 
 the remainder, with my nourishing, might bring forth fruit to 
 
25 
 
 OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 
 
 perfection. Then I thought I began to preach, and immediately awa¬ 
 ked, w T hen the parable of the sower came strongly into my mind. 
 
 19th. My mind has been buffetted and greatly agitated (not 
 tempted in the common sense of the word) so that mv sleep depart¬ 
 ed from me, and caused me to walk and wring my hands for sor¬ 
 row. Oh! the corruption of w r icked nature! I feel the plague of 
 an hard heart, and a mind prone to wander from God; something 
 within which lias need to be done away, and causes a burden, but 
 no guilt, and from which discouragements frequently arise, tending 
 to slacken my hands. 
 
 I dreamed that I saw a man in a convulsion fit, and his counten¬ 
 ance was expressive of hell. I asked a by-stander what made his 
 countenance look so horrible; said he, “the man was sick, and rela¬ 
 ting his past experience, his calls from time to time, and his prom¬ 
 ises to serve God; and how he had broke them; and now, said he, “I 
 am sealed over to eternal damnation,” and instantly the convulsion 
 seized him.” This shocked me so much that I instantly awoke, 
 and seemingly the man was before my eyes. 
 
 I dropped asleep again, and thought I saw all mankind in the 
 air suspended by a brittle thread over hell, yet in a state of carnal 
 security. I thought it to be my duty to tell them of it, and again 
 awoke; and these words were applied to my mind with power: 
 “there is a dispensation of the gospel committed unto you, and 
 woe unto you if you preach not the gospel.” I strove to turn my 
 mind on something else, but it so strongly followed me that I took 
 it as a warning from God; and in the morning to behold the beauti¬ 
 ful sun to rise and shine in at the window, whilst these words fol¬ 
 lowed: “and unto you that fear my name, sh^J the Son of 
 Righteousness arise, with healing in his wings,” Oh! how hap¬ 
 py I felt; the help of kings and priests is vain without the help of 
 God. 
 
 December, 31st. The year is now at a close, I see what I have 
 passed through, and what is to come the ensuing year, God only 
 knows; but may the God of peace be with me; and grant me 
 strength in proportion to my day, that I may endure to the end, 
 and receive the crown of life. I felt my heart drawn to travel the 
 world at large, but to trust God by faith, like the birds, for my daily 
 bread, was difficult, as my strength was small, and I shrank from it. 
 
26 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 MY BEGINNING TO TRAVEL. 
 
 1796. January 7th, I received a message, with orders from C. 
 Spry, the circuit preacher, to go to Tolland to the brethren there, 
 for a few days, that he might get some knowledge of my gifts; 
 this visit caused me some opposition. Afterwards I was directed 
 to go and meet L. Macombs, a preacher on New London Circuit, 
 who after two days constrained me to part from him; so I turned 
 and went to East Hartford, (having my brother-in-law’s horse 
 with me ;) in this place I attended several meetings—from thence 
 to Ellington, where I met C. Spry—who directed me to fulfil three 
 of his appointments, (Warehouse Point, East Windsor, and Wap- 
 ping,) at one of which, while speaking, I was taken suddenly ill, 
 even to the losing of my sight and strength ; so I was constrained 
 to give over. 
 
 15th ; I rode near 40 miles to Munson and and met N. Snethen, 
 with whom I travelled through his appointments a few days, when 
 he also constrained me to part from him, after giving me the follow¬ 
 ing hints ;—“You are but eighteen years of age; you are too im¬ 
 portant, and you must be more humble, and hear, and not be heard 
 so much ; keep your own station, for by the time you arrive at the 
 age of twenty one years, you will see wherein you have missed it; 
 you had better, 3% my advice, learn some easy trade, and be still for 
 two or three years yet; for your bodily health will not admit of your 
 becoming a travelling preacher at present: although, considering 
 your advantages, your gifts are better than mine were when I first 
 set out to preach, but it is my opinion that you will not be received 
 at the next Conference. 
 
 19th; I feel gloomy and dejected, but the worth of souls lies 
 near my heart: O Lord! increase my faith, and prepare my way. 
 
 After travelling several days and holding a few meetings, I at¬ 
 tended the quarterly meeting at Wilbraham; C. Spry hinted that 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 27 
 
 there were many scruples in his mind with regard to my travelling, 
 as many thought my health and behavior not adequate to it. 
 
 February 5th; I set out for home, and in the town of Somers, 1 
 missed my road and got lost in a great wilderness, and the snow 
 being about two feet deep, on which was a sharp icy crust; after 
 some time, as the path divided into branches, so that I could not 
 distinguish one plainer than another, and those extending over the 
 woods in all directions for the purpose of getting ship timber, I 
 went round and round about, till I was chilled with cold, and saw 
 nothing but death before me—at a distance I could see a village, 
 but could discern no way to it, neither could I find the passage out, 
 by which I entered; and, night drawing on, no person can tell my 
 feelings, except one who has been in a similar situation. I at last 
 heard a sound, and by following it perhaps about a mile or more, 
 found a man driving a team, who gave me a direction so that I 
 could find a foot path made by some school boys, by which I might 
 happen to get through : toward this I proceeded, and by means of 
 leaping my horse over logs, frequently stamping a path for the horse 
 through the snow banks, with much difficulty made my way, and 
 late at night got to my brother-in-law’s, in Tolland, and the next 
 day went home, and my soul was happy in God. I am glad that I 
 went, although there was great opposition against me on every 
 side; I am everywhere spoken evil of, See. I feel the worth of 
 souls to lie near my heart, and my duty still to be to preach the gos¬ 
 pel; with a determination to do so, God being my helper. 
 
 20th. I dreamed, that in a strange house I sat by the fire, a mes¬ 
 senger came in and said, “there are three ministers come from Eng¬ 
 land, and in a few moments will pass by this way.” I followed 
 him out, and he disappeared. I ran over a wo6d pile and jumped 
 upon a log, to have a fair view of them; presently three men came 
 over a hill from the west towards me; the'foremost dismounted; the 
 other two, one of whom was on a white horse, the other on a red¬ 
 dish one; both, with the three horses, disappeared. I said to the 
 first, “who are you?” He replied, “John Wesley ,” and walked 
 towards the east: he turned round, and looking me in the face, 
 said, “God has called you to preach the gospel; you have been a 
 long time between hope and fear, but there is a dispensation of the 
 
28 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 gospel committed to you. Woe unto you if you preach not the 
 gospel. 
 
 I was struck with horror and amazement to think how he should 
 know the exercise of my mind, when I knew he had never heard of 
 me before! I still followed him to the eastward, and expressed an 
 observation for which he with his countenance reproved me, for the 
 better improvement of my time. At length we came to a log house 
 where negroes lived; the door being open, he attempted twice to go 
 in, but the smoke prevented him; he said, “You may go in, if you 
 have a mind, and if not, follow T me.” I followed him a few rods, 
 w r here was an old log house two stories high, in one comer of which 
 my parents looked out at a window, and, said they to him, “Who 
 are you?” He replied, John Wesley; well, said they, “what be¬ 
 comes of doubting Christians?” He replied, “there are many se¬ 
 rious Christians who are afraid of death. They dare not believe 
 they are converted, for fear of being deceived; and they are afraid 
 to disbelieve it, lest they should grieve the Spirit of God, so they 
 live, and die, and go into the other world, and their souls to heaven 
 with a guard of angels. I then said, “will the day of judgment 
 come as we read, and the sun and moon fall from heaven, and the 
 earth and works be burnt?” To which he answered, “It is not for 
 you to know the times and seasons, which God hath put in his 
 own power, but read the word of God with attention, and let that 
 be your guide. 
 
 I said, “are you more than fifty five?” He replied, “do you not 
 remember of reading an account of my death, in the history of my 
 life?” I turned partly round, in order to consider, and after I had 
 recollected it, I was about to answer him, yes; when I looked, and 
 behold he was gone, and I saw him no more. It set me to shaking 
 and quaking to such a degree that it waked me up. 
 
 N. B. The appearance of his person was the very same as he 
 who appeared to me three times in the dream when 1 was aoout 
 thirteen years of age, and who said that he would come to me 
 again, &c. 
 
 March, 14th. About this time my uncle made me the offer of a 
 horse, to wait a year for the payment, provided I would get bonds¬ 
 men; four of the society willingly offered. O! from what an un¬ 
 expected quarter was this door opened! My parents seeing my way 
 
29 
 
 OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 
 
 thus beginning to open, and my resolution to go forward ; with 
 loving entreaties and strong arguments strove to prevail against 
 it.—But as they promised sometime before, not to restrain me by 
 their authority, in case a door should open from another quarter 
 (they not expecting it would) and seeing they could not prevail 
 on me to tarry, they gave up the point—and gave me some 
 articles of clothing and some money for my journey. 
 
 Not having as yet attempted to preach from a text, but only 
 exercised my gifts in the way of exhortation, I obtained a letter 
 of recommendation concerning my moral conduct; this was all 
 the credential I had. 
 
 About the 10th of last month, I dreamed that C. Spry received 
 a letter from Jesse Lee, that he wanted help in the province of 
 Maine, and the said C. S. and L. Macombs concluded to send 
 me. N. B. These were the two preachers who afterwards signed 
 the above recommendation. 
 
 1796, March 30th; This morning early, I set out for Rhode 
 Island, in quest of J. Lee, who was to attend a quarterly meeting 
 there—as I w T as coming away we joined in prayer, taking leave of 
 each other, and as I got on my road I looked about and espied my 
 mother looking after me until I got out of sight; this caused me 
 some tender feelings afterwards. 
 
 Until this time I have enjoyed the comforts of a kind father’s 
 house ; and oh! must I now become a wanderer and stranger upon 
 the face of the earth until I get to my long home ! 
 
 During this day’s journey, these words of our Lord came into 
 my mind, “the foxes have holes and the birds of the air have 
 nests, but the son of man hath not wdiere to lay his head.” 
 
 The language of my heart is, what is past I know, w T hat is to 
 come I know not. Lord! bless me in the business I am set out 
 upon. I feel more than ever that God has called me to this work. 
 
 April 1st. Upon my arrival at Cranston, in Rhode Island, I 
 found that J. Lee had gone to Boston; 1 accordingly set out after 
 him and found the preachers’ boarding house in Boston, and they 
 told me that Lee had gone to the east, and that I could not overtake 
 him short of two or three hundred miles, and their advice was to go 
 to Warren, in R. I., wdth Thomas Coope, a native of Manchester, 
 
30 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 who was going to set out that afternoon—accordingly I joined him 
 in company thirty-six miles to East-town. 
 
 Sunday 3d. This day, for the first time, I gave out a text be¬ 
 fore a Methodist preacher, and I being young both in years and 
 ministry, the expectations of many were raised, who did not bear 
 with my weakness and strong doctrine, but judged me very hard, 
 and would not consent that I should preach there anymore for some 
 time. 
 
 Having travelled a few days with T. C., we came to Reynham. 
 where attempting to preach I was seized with a sudden illness, suet 
 as affected me at Warehouse-point, with the loss of sight and 
 strength, so that I was constrained to give over, and T. C. finished 
 the meeting, after which lots were cast, to see whether I should pass 
 the Sabbath here, or go to -East-town—it turned up for me to tar¬ 
 ry here, which I accordingly did, and held three meetings, which 
 were very solemn. 
 
 I met T. C-, who saidif I was so minded I might return home; 
 which I declining, he said, “I do not believe God has called you 
 to preach.” I asked-him why, he replied, 1st, your health; 2nd, 
 your gifts; 3d, your grace; 4th, your learning; 5th, sobriety; in 
 all these you are not equivalent to the task. I replied, enough J 
 Lord ! what am I but a poor worm of the dust, struggling for life 
 and happiness.* * 
 
 The time now drawing near when I expected to leave these parts, 
 the society where I first attempted to give out a text desired to hear 
 me again; and contrary to my entreaties, T. C. appointed and con¬ 
 strained me to go, threatening me if I refused. Accordingly I 
 went and gave out these words, “I am therefore become your en¬ 
 emy, because I tell you the truth !” Gal. iv, 16. 
 
 June 30th ; I rode 24 miles and preached once, and saw J. Lee, 
 the presiding elder, who had just returned from the east—I gave him 
 my recommendation. 
 
 July 3d. This evening, our quarterly meeting being over, from 
 the representation that was given of me by T. C., I received a dis¬ 
 mission from the circuit, with orders to go home, which was as fol¬ 
 lows ;— 
 
 “We have had brother Lorenzo Dow, the bearer hereof, travelling 
 
 ♦He is since expelled the connection. 
 
31 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 on Warren circuit, these three months past. In several places 
 he was liked by a great many people; at other places, he was not 
 liked so well, and at a few places they were not willing he should 
 preach at all; we have therefore thought it necessary to advise him 
 to return home for a season, until a further recommendation can be 
 obtained from the society and preachers of that circuit. 
 
 John Vaniman, JESSE LEE, Elder. 
 
 Thomas Coope. 
 
 Rhode Island, July 3d, 1796. 
 
 To C. Spry, and the Methodists in Coventry.” 
 
 The time has been when I could easier have met death than this 
 discharge—two or three handkerchiefs were soon wet with tears; my 
 heart was broke; I expostulated with them, and besought him for 
 farther employment, but, apparently in vain. The next morning, 
 as we were about parting, he said, “if you are so minded, you may 
 come to Greenwich quarterly meeting next Sunday, on your way 
 home. 
 
 This evening I preached in Greenwich court house, as I once 
 dreamed, and the assembly and place looked natural to me. 
 
 After travelling though Sapatchet, Smithfield, (in which I form¬ 
 ed a class, for the first time) Providence, and Wickford, where 
 attending a prayer-meeting among the baptists, I asked liberty to 
 speak, which seemed to give them a surprise, and after some time, 
 hey said, if I had a message from God they had no right to hinder 
 me. I spoke a few moments to their attention, and their leader 
 seemed satisfied, and bid me God-speed. 
 
 From thence to South Kingston, I set out for my native town; 
 at which I arrived, and met my friends, who were glad to see me. 
 
 My parents asked me whether I was not convinced that I did 
 wrong in going? I told them, no; but was glad: others began to 
 mock, and cry out, this man began to build, and was not able to 
 finish. 
 
 After a few days, I set out for Granville, to meet C. Spry, who 
 gave me a written license , and orders to come to the ensuing quar¬ 
 terly meeting at Enfield, where he would give me a credential for 
 conference; and if I were so minded, and brother Cankey willing, 
 
 I might travel Tolland circuit until that time. 
 
 But as the circuit extended through my native town, I thought 
 
32 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 proper to forbear, and set off for Hanover in the State of New 
 Hamshirc, to see my sister, whom I had not seen for live years. 
 But J. Lee coining to town next day, lodged at a house where I 
 had enquired the road, and they informed him of me; he sent for 
 me, and querying me whether I still preached, and by what authori¬ 
 ty, and what I came thither for; showed his disapprobation at my 
 coming thither, and then w r e parted. 
 
 I tarried a few days and held several meetings, and for the time 
 met with no small trials of mind and opposition from without, and 
 then returned to Connecticut, fulfilling several appointments by the 
 way. 
 
 I went thirty-eight miles to Enfield quarterly meeting, for my 
 credential, and C. Spry sent me to Z. Cankey, who could not give 
 it to me according to discipline; he sent me back to S., and he again 
 to Z. C. several times; but at length Z. C. said, “Have you not 
 a written license?” I told him, “Yes, to preach;” said he, “that is 
 as good as a recommendation to the conference,” which I believed, 
 though C. Spry knew that according to the letter of the discipline 
 I could not be received with this, yet he told me to attend the con¬ 
 ference. 
 
 September, 20th. Conference came on in the town of Thompson, 
 and I passed the examination by the bishop before them, and, after 
 some conversation in the conference, T. Coope, J. Lee, and N. 
 Snethen bore hard upon me after I had been sent out of the room; 
 and*those who w r ere friendly to me durst say but little in my favor; 
 so I was rejected and sent home, they assigning as the reason, the 
 want of a written credential, though the greatest part of them were 
 personally acquainted with me? 
 
 This so affected me that I could take no food for thirty-six hours. 
 
 After my return home, still feeling it my duty to travel, I accor¬ 
 dingly resolved to set off the next Monday; but Peter Wager, who 
 was appointed for Orange circuit, being in Tolland, sent for me, 
 and I went twelve miles to see him. 
 
 After that he had criticised and examined my credentials, he 
 concluded to take me on his circuit. I accordingly got prepared, 
 and bidding my friends farewell for a season, met him in West- 
 Windsor. 
 
 Some weeks ago, whilst I was in Rhode Island, being troubled 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 33 
 
 with the asthmatical disorder, I was necessitated to sit up some 
 nights for the want of breath; but at length lying down on the car¬ 
 pet, I found that I couid sleep and breathe easy. 
 
 Accordingly, I was resolved to try the experiment until the fall of 
 the year, which I did without mucn trouble. But September 27th, 
 being on my way with P. Wagar, he said the people would despise 
 me for my lodging, and it would hurt my usefulness: and accordingly 
 he insisted upon my lying in bed with him, he thinking it was a boy¬ 
 ish notion that made me lie on the floor. 
 
 To convince him to the reverse, I went to bed, but was so much 
 distressed for want of breath, and constrained to arise and sit up all 
 night. After which, I would be persuaded to bed no more. After 
 travelling with him into the state of New York, he gave me a di¬ 
 rection when and where to take the circuit. I travelled to New- 
 Jjebanon. where I saw one who experienced religion about the time 
 that I did, and our meeting in this strange land w r as refreshing to 
 our souls. 
 
 Monday, October 10th. I rode thirty miles to Adams, and thence 
 to Stanford : at these places we had refreshing times. 
 
 Wednesday 12th. I rode thirty miles across the Green Mountain, 
 in fifteen of which there was not a sign of a house; and the road 
 being new, it frequently was almost impassible; however I reached 
 my appointment, and, though weary in body, my soul was happy 
 in God. 
 
 From Halifax I went to Guilford, and in entering a chamber 
 where the people were assembled, it appeared natural to me, as 
 though I had seen it before, and brought a dream to my remem¬ 
 brance, and so overcome me that I trembled and was obliged to re¬ 
 tire for some moments. In this meeting, three persons were stirred 
 up to seek God. 
 
 Leaving the state of Vermont, I crossed Connecticut river, and 
 through Norfield to Warwick, Massachusetts, where we had a re¬ 
 freshing season. 
 
 Thence I w r ent to Orange, and preached in the Presbyterian 
 meeting house, the clergyman having left the town. Being this 
 day nineteen years old, I addressed myself to the youth. 1 spent 
 a few days here, and though meeting w r ith some opposition, w r ehad 
 
 C 
 
34 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 refreshing seasons. Oh! how fast is the doctrine of unconditional 
 reprobation falling, and infidelity and the denial of future pun - 
 ishment prevailing! Men thus going from one extremity to an¬ 
 other, as they wish to lull conscience to sleep, that they may go on 
 in the enjoyment of the world without disturbance : but oh! would 
 they wish to be deceived in a dying hour. 
 
 I never felt the plague of a hard heart, as I do of late, nor so 
 much faith as I now have that inbred corruption will be done 
 away, and I filled with perfect peace, and enabled to rejoice ever¬ 
 more. 
 
 I never felt the worth of souls so near my heart as I do of late, 
 and it seems as if I could not give vent enough to it. Lord! pros¬ 
 per my way, and keep me as under the hollow of thy hand, for my 
 trnst is in thee. 
 
 October 20th. Satan pursues me from place to place: oh! how 
 can people dispute there being a devil! If they underwent as much 
 as I do with his buffetings, they would dispute it no more. He 
 throwing in his fiery darts, my mind is harrassed like punching the 
 body with forks and clubs. Oh ! that my Saviour would appear 
 and sanctify my soul, and deliver me from all within that is con¬ 
 trary to purity. 
 
 23d. I spoke in Hardwick to about four hundred people, thence 
 to Petersham and Wenchendon, to Fitchburgh, and likewise to 
 Notown, where God gave me one spiritual child. Thence to Ash- 
 burnham, where we had some powerful times. 
 
 November 1st. I preached in Ringe, and a powerful work of 
 God broke out shortly after, though some opposition attended it; 
 but it was very solemn. 
 
 Some here I trust will bless God in the day of eternity that ever 
 they saw my face in this vale of tears. 
 
 In my happiest moments I feel something that wants to be done 
 away: oh! the buffetings of Satan ! if I never had any other hell, it 
 would be enough. 
 
 Thence to Marlborough, where our our meetings were not in 
 vain. 
 
 Whilst I am preaching I feel happy, but as soon as I have dene, 
 I feel such horror, (without guilt) by the buffetings of Satan, that 
 I am ready to sink, like a drowning man, sometimes to that degree, 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 35 
 
 that I have to hold my tongue between my teeth to keep from utter¬ 
 ing blasphemous expressions and can get rid of these horrible feel¬ 
 ings only by retirement in earnest prayer and exertion of faith in 
 God. 
 
 From Marlborough I went to Packersfield, and thence to Ches¬ 
 terfield, where I had one seal of my ministry. Leaving New 
 Hampshire, I crossed into Vermont, and came to Marborough. 
 
 Thus I continued round my circuit until I came to Belcher—a 
 few evenings previous, I dreamed that a minister came to me and 
 reproved me harshly, whilst I was preaching—in this place it was 
 fulfilled; for a Baptist minister accused me, in the congregation, of 
 laying down false doctrines; presently a Presbyterian affirmed the 
 same, because I said that a Christian would not get angry. 
 
 Here also appeared some little fruit of my labor, among which 
 were some of my distant relations. 
 
 About this time I visited Mary Spaulding, who had been sudden¬ 
 ly and miraculously restored, as was said, from an illness which had 
 confined her to her bed about the space of nine years. Her con¬ 
 versation was so profitable that I did not grudge the journey of sev¬ 
 eral miles to obtain it. I found it to strengthen my confidence in 
 God; the account was published in print, by a Presbyterian minis¬ 
 ter, by her approbation. 
 
 On the 29th, I met P. Wargar, which seemed to refresh my 
 mind. I had to take up a cross and preach before him; but oh! the 
 fear of man! The next day I separated from him and proceeded 
 on my way. 
 
 My discouragements were so great that I was ready to leave the 
 circuit, and I would think to myself, I will go to my appointment 
 to-day, and then go off; but being refreshed during the meeting, my 
 drooping spirits would be revived, and I would be encouraged to go 
 to the next. Thus it would be day after day; sometimes I was so 
 happy, and the times so powerful, I would hope the “winter was 
 past and gone,” but soon it would return again. Thus I went on 
 during the three first months of the circuit; at length my discour 
 agernents being so great, and inward trials heavy, concluded to go 
 farther into the country and spend my time in the best manner I 
 could, about the neighborhood where my sister lived. 
 
36 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 December 15th, I rode fifteen miles to Battleborough. About 
 this time, on my way, I took a severe cold on my lungs, and almost 
 lost my voice. The next day my friends advised me not to go to 
 any other appointments, as they thought it presumption; but I feel¬ 
 ing impressed in my mind, could not feel content to disappoint the 
 people. Accordingly, in the name of God, I set out in the hard 
 snow storm, and over the mountains about ten miles, and a solemn 
 time we had. The storm still continuing to increase, the snow had 
 now fallen about knee high, so that the mountains were almost im¬ 
 passable by reason of snow, steepness, mud and logs; the people 
 here thought my life would be endangered by the falling of trees, 
 or the extreme cold m the woods, as there was no house for several 
 miles, and the wind blew exceedingly hard; however, out I set, re¬ 
 lying upon the Strong for strength. The snow being driven in 
 banks more than belly deep, I frequently was obliged to alight and 
 stamp a path for my horse; and though I was much wearied and 
 chilled, yet by the goodness of God, I arrived at my appointment, 
 fourteen miles. We had a good time, and I did not begrudge my 
 labor. I believe, these trials will be for my good, to qualify me 
 , for future usefulness to others; and a secret conviction I feel, that 
 if I prove faithful, God will carry me through, and support me to 
 see the cause that should ensue. 
 
 After my arrival at my sister’s I had thoughts of spending my 
 time principally in study; but feeling it my duty to call sinners to 
 repentance, I could not enjoy my mind contented without travelling 
 in the neighboring towns, there being no Methodists in this part ol 
 the world. 
 
 I went to Enfield several times during my stay,(being first invited 
 by a Universalian,) by which there seemed to be some good done. 
 Here I received an invitation to fix my residence amongst them, as 
 fheir stated preacher. This was somewhat pleasing to nature, as 
 by which I could have ease, and acquire wealth; an elegant new 
 meetinghouse also being ready; but something within would no 1 
 suffer me to comply. I still feeling it my duty to travel, I went to 
 Canaan, Lyme, Dorchester, Orford, Hebron, New Lebanon, Straf¬ 
 ford, Tunbridge, Chelsea, Hartford, with many other adjacent towns, 
 and the feather edge of prejudice removed, and some few w r ere awa¬ 
 kened and hopefully converted to God. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 37 
 
 1797. June 4th, Vershire in Vermont, I met with N. Snethen, 
 ■who informed me that he had seen J. Lee, and that I must come 
 down to the quarterly meeting, and, said he, “J. Lee disapproves 
 of your travelling into so many new places, and what will you do 
 provided that he forbids your preaching?” I told him it did not 
 belong to J. L., or any other man to say whether I should preach or 
 not, for that was to be determined between God and my own soul; 
 only it belonged to Methodists to say whether I should preach in 
 their connexion; but as long as I feel so impressed, I shall travel 
 and preach, God being my helper; and as soon as I feel my mind 
 released I intend to stop, let people say what they will. But said 
 he, “what will you call yourself? The Methodists will not own 
 you, and if you take that name you’ll be advertised in the public 
 papers as an impostor.” Said 1, “I shall call myself a friend to 
 mankind.” “Oh!” said he, “for the Lord’s sake don’t; for you 
 are not capable of it—and not one in a thousand is; and if you do 
 you’ll repent it.” I sunk into a degree of gloominess and dejection; 
 I told him I was in the hand of God, and felt submissive; so I 
 bade him farewell and rode ten miles on my way. The next day I 
 rode fifty miles to Charlestown, where I overtook J. Lee, to my 
 sorrow and joy. ********** He mentioned 
 some things, that if ever I travelled I must get a recommendation 
 from my native circuit, or else not offer myself to the Conference 
 again. 
 
 We then rode to Orange quarterly meeting; but J. Lee forbade 
 P. W. to employ me any more, and then set off.* I ran after him 
 and said, if you can get no text to preach upon between now and 
 Conference, I give you Genesis x,l. 14., and then turned and ran, 
 and saw him no more for some years, when we met at Petersburg 
 in Virginia. 
 
 I then returned home to my parents, after an absence of eight 
 months; having travelled more than four thousand miles, through 
 heat in the vallies, the scorching sun beating down, and through 
 cold upon the mountains, and frequently whilst sleeping with a 
 blanket on the floor, where I could look up and see the stars 
 through the bark roofs, the frost nipping me so that I lost the skin 
 off my nose, hands and feet; and from my ears it peeled three times, 
 
 *This was the fourth time I had been sent home. 
 
38 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 travelling through storms of rain and snow; this frequently drifted 
 into banks, so that I had no path for miles together, and was obli¬ 
 ged to at times to alight and stamp a way for my horse for some rods; 
 at other times, being engaged for the welfare of souls, after preach¬ 
 ing in the dark evening, would travel the chief part, or whole of 
 the night, journeys from twenty to forty miles, to get on to my first 
 day’s appointment; preaching from ten to fifteen times a week, and 
 oftentimes no stranger to hunger and thirst in these new countries; 
 and though my trials were great, the Lord was still precious to my 
 soul, and supported me through. 
 
 The preacher of Tolland circuit, (Evan Rogers, who since hath 
 turned churchman,) after some close and solemn conversation, ad¬ 
 vised me to preach in my native tow r n, and provided that I could 
 obtain a letter of recommendation concerning my preaching gifts, 
 as w r ell as my conduct, he saw no hindrance why I should not be 
 received at Conference. The thought was trying, the cross great; 
 to think of preaching before my old acquaintances and relations, 
 besides my parents were opposed to it, fearing how I should make 
 out; however there being no other w r ay, and being necessitated 
 thereto, the people flocked out from every quarter, and after my 
 feeble manner, I attempted to perform, and obtained a credential by 
 the voice of the whole society; vdiich was approved by two of the 
 preachers at the quarterly meeting, after which it was thought pro¬ 
 per to send me to Granville circuit. 
 
 During my stay at and about home, though I went into several 
 other places, not in vain to some souls, yet my trials w r ere very 
 great, so that many almost whole night’s sleep departed from me; 
 
 I walked the floor and w'oods, w T eeping until I could weep no more, 
 and wringing my hands until they felt sore. When I was in the 
 north country, being under strong temptations to end my life, I went 
 down to a river to do it, but a thought of futurity darted into my 
 mind; the value of my soul! oh! Eternity. I promised and re¬ 
 solved if God would grant me strength to resist the temptation, and 
 see my native land in peace, that I would discharge my duty to my 
 friends; which he did, and now r my promise began to stare me in 
 the face. 
 
 I felt it my duty to visit from house to house; but the cross w r as 
 so heavy, I strove to run round it; but the thorns beside the w r ay 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 39 
 
 scratched me ; and to take up one end of the cross it dragged hard; 
 here the old temptation returned so powerful, that I durst not go 
 from one appointment to another alone, nor without one to go 
 with me, and sometimes to sleep in the same room, lest I should 
 end myself at night; I was necessitated, and did visit about sixty 
 different families, and then set off to Granville circuit, under the 
 care of Sylvester Hutchinson, with Smith Weeks, and Joseph 
 Mitchell. Weeks was at first unwillinsr I should come on the cir- 
 
 O 
 
 cuit, fearing how I should make out, but seeing I was under trials, 
 consented: accordingly I went round until I came to Suffield.—- 
 Upon my entering the neighborhood, falling into conversation with 
 . an old man, he invited me to hold a meeting at his own house; ac¬ 
 cordingly I appointed to preach to the youth in the evening; and 
 went to my other appointment not far off. The man of this house 
 shut his door and would entertain no more meetings. This was a 
 trial to me, not knowing what the society would do for a place to 
 meet in. 
 
 When I began to meditate what I should say to the youth, I 
 could think of no subject, and felt distressed, and was sorry I had 
 made the appointment. 
 
 I withdrew to a field to seek help from the Lord! but I felt as 
 if all the powers of darkness were combined and compassed me 
 about. 
 
 When I saw the people began to collect, I thought I would have 
 given the whole world, if I possessed it, that the meeting had not 
 been appointed, but as it was now given out, and circumstances be¬ 
 ing as they were, I durst do no other than go to the house, and by 
 an impression spoke ironically from the words of Solomon, which 
 mightily pleased the youth at first. My burthen was soon gone: 
 the power of God seemed to overshadow the people, as I turned the 
 discourse upon the judgment which the youth must be brought into; 
 and one of the ringleaders was cut to the heart and brought to seek 
 God. Here a good work broke out, and where thirty or forty used 
 to attend, now the congregation was increased to hundreds, and this 
 wilderness seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. 
 
 In Northampton, a society was collected likewise, though Meth¬ 
 odists had not preached there before. 
 
 August oth; After preaching in Conway, I went to Buckland; 
 
40 
 
 HISTORY 07 COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 and when the people saw my youth, and were disappointed of the 
 preacher they expected, they despised me in their hearts. How¬ 
 ever God made bare his arm, and I have reason to believe that about 
 thirty persons were stirred up to seek God from this day. 
 
 The year past was remarkable, for very many persons complain¬ 
 ing of uncommon trials of mind from the enemy of souls, and 
 scarcely any revival to be heard of either in Connecticut, Massa¬ 
 chusetts, or the upper part of New York. 
 
 The flame kindled and ran into several neighboring towns, and 
 some hundreds of souls professed to experience the forgiveness of 
 their sins. 
 
 A great deal of opposition, both from preachers and people, 
 Baptists and Presbyterians, was in this quarter; professing to be 
 friends to God and truth, whilst to us they were secret enemies; 
 seeking to get people converted to their way of thinking, and pros¬ 
 elyted to their denomination. 
 
 I dreamed one night, that I saw a field without end, and a man 
 and boy striving to gather in the corn, whilst thousands of birds 
 were destroying it. I thought there was such a necessity for the 
 corn to be gathered, that let the laborers work ever so hard, the la¬ 
 bor would not wear out their strength until the harvest was past. 
 
 This dream encouraged me to go on in this work, and in the 
 space of twenty two days, I travelled three hundred and fifty miles, 
 and preached seventy-six times, besides visiting from house to 
 house, and speaking to hundreds in class meetings. In several other 
 places, there were good revivals likewise. At the quarterly meet¬ 
 ing I obtained a certificate concerning my usefulness and conduct 
 here, and as S. Hutchinson thought not proper to take all the 
 preachers to conference, concluded to leave me to help the revivals, 
 and that he would there transact my business for me; so I gave him 
 my dismission from Rhode Island, and my two last recommenda¬ 
 tions to carry into conference. 
 
 September, 19th. Conference began in Wilbraham; my case 
 was brought forward, to determine whether I should be admitted 
 on trial to preach, or sent home, or expelled. J. Lee, and several 
 others, of whom some were strangers to my person, took up 
 hard against me, from say, and hear say; and only one at first es¬ 
 poused my cause, (this was Joseph Mitchell, with whom I had 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 41 
 
 travelled these last few weeks;) after sometime a second joined 
 him. The debate was sharp and lasted for about three hours; 
 when Mitchell and Bostwick could say no more, but sat down and 
 wept; which seemed to touch the hearts of some ; at length, it be¬ 
 ing put to the vote whether I should travel or not; about two thirds 
 of the Conference were in my favor. All that saved me, in this 
 Conference, from an expulsion, was the blessings that had attended 
 my labours; but still those who were against me would not suffer 
 me to be admitted on trial, nor my name printed in the minutes.— 
 One said, if they acknowledged me fit to travel, why not my name 
 be put on the minutes ? if he be fit for one, why not for the other ? 
 So I was given into the hands of S. Hutchinson, to employ me or 
 send me home as he should think Jit . He sent me a message to 
 meet him on Long Island, which I never received in time to go; 
 and the first preacher (Daniel Bromley) who came to me after Con¬ 
 ference, I asked, what hath the Conference done with me ? he re¬ 
 plied, they have done by you as they done by me. What’s that? 
 said I. He replied, they have stationed me on this circuit, and 
 that was all I could get out of him concerning the matter; only he 
 ordered me to take his appointments round the circuit, whilst he 
 should go to see his friends, until he should meet me again. Ac¬ 
 cordingly I set off to go round the circuit; I had been on my way 
 but a day or two, before I came to places where the preachers, on 
 their way from Conference, had been, and told the accusations 
 against me, and my rejection . Thus it was, day after day, people 
 telling me the same story. 
 
 From this circumstance, as the Conference had given me no sta¬ 
 tion, and Hutchinson’s message had not reached me, I concluded I 
 should be sent home again, as I had no license according to disci¬ 
 pline ; which one must have if his name is not printed in the min¬ 
 utes. My trials were great; I was afraid I should become insane; 
 and seeing no chance for my life, I publicly gave up the name of 
 Methodist, and assigned the reason why, viz: because the preachers 
 would not receive me as a brother to travel with them, &c., and 
 was resolved to set out for some distant part of America, out of 
 sight and hearing of the Methodists, and get societies formed, and 
 the next year come and offer myself and them to the connexion, and 
 take this method to get my character established; for J. Lee had 
 
42 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, . 
 
 * 
 
 said, if I attempted to travel in the name of a Methodist, without 
 their consent, he would advertise me in every paper on the conti¬ 
 nent, for an impostor. 
 
 But now arose a difficulty from another quarter; I had lost my 
 great coat on the road whilst travelling, and my coat was so worn 
 out that I was forced to borrow one; my shoes were unfit for further 
 service, and I had not a farthing of money to help myself with, and 
 no particular friends to look to for assistance. Thus one day 
 whilst riding along, facing a hard, cold northeast storm, very much 
 chilled, I came^to a wood, and alighting from my horse and falling 
 upon my knees on the wet grass, I lifted up my voice and wept, 
 and besought God either to release me from travelling and preach¬ 
 ing, or else to raise me up friends. My soul was refreshed, my 
 confidence was strengthened, and I did believe that God would do 
 one or the other, and, true it was, people, a few days after this, of 
 their own accord, supplied all my necessities, and gave me a few 
 shillings to bear my expenses. 
 
 Jeremiah Ballard, whom I had esteemed as a pious man, was 
 expelled at the Wilbraham Conference, and as he represented it to 
 me, it was unjustly. He went with me to the north, and in a num¬ 
 ber of places he saw, with me, the outpouring of God’s spirit; he 
 was minded to form societies, and call ourselves by the name of 
 Separate Methodists. I told him, no; for God did own the Meth¬ 
 odists, and of course I durst not do any thing to their injury. This 
 caused a separation between him and me; he formed societies on 
 his own plan, and afterwards I saw him no more; but by what I 
 could learn, he and his people differed, and then he and some of 
 them removed off to the western country. It appears that the con¬ 
 ference were under the necessity of excluding him for a foolish 
 thing, as he would show no humility, but stubborn impenitence.— 
 O! how blessed is the spirit of meekness. 
 
 I accordingly left the circuit and set off for the north; I had not 
 gone far till I came to Deerfield river; in riding through which, the 
 cakes of ice going down the stream, had like to have cost me my 
 life; but this did not discourage me; I still went on my way, up- 
 waids of an hundred miles, till I came to the town of Windsor, in 
 Vermont; where God poured oat his spirit, and several were turned 
 to him. I thought it not my duty to leave the young converts to the 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 43 
 
 devouring wolves, but to tarry and strengthen them for a season; and 
 whilst here wrote back to some of mv old friends, who told the 
 preachers where I was and what I was about; who wrote request¬ 
 ing me to come back to a quarterly meeting. At first I concluded 
 not to go, thinking what should they want but to scold rne; but 
 feeling it impressed upon my mind in a powerful manner, one even¬ 
 ing, after holding two meetings, I called for my horse, and set out 
 for Claremont, and continued travelling twenty-five hours, except¬ 
 ing the times of baiting my horse, during which space I rode about 
 an hundred and seventeen miles, and got back to Conway on my 
 old circuit; from hence I proceeded to Buckland, where was held the 
 quarterly meeting—and met the preachers, wishing to know what 
 they wanted with me. 
 
 Hutchinson began to be very crabbed and cross, seemingly at 
 first, in his questioning me why I went away? I assigned him as 
 the reason, because that I had no chance for my life. “Why,” 
 said he, “did you not receive the message I sent you, to come to 
 me?” I replied, “No,” (not until it was too late, &c.) which I 
 , could hardly persuade him to believe at the first. 
 
 L. Macombe asked what I came back for? I told him I was 
 sent for, and came to see what they wanted of me. Said he, what 
 do you intend to do? I replied, I expected to go back to the north; 
 then he and Hutchinson went and talked together. I was sorry I 
 had gone away, after I had found out the mistake, and Hutchinson’s 
 friendship for me; accordingly in answer to a query whieh was 
 proposed, viz: what satisfaction can you make? I replied, that I 
 was willing to acknowledge that I was sorry, but not guilty, as I 
 did it in sincerity, not hearing soon enough of his message; which 
 acknowledgment I made, first, in quarterly Conference, before about 
 thirty preachers, leaders, and stewards, with exhorters, and then he 
 required it in a public assembly of about eight hundred people. 
 
 After which I travelled several days, in company with S. Hutch¬ 
 inson, who was going to take me to Cambridge circuit; and on the 
 way, said he, “the Conference have had a great deal of talk and 
 trouble concerning you, and now you are under my care, and you 
 shall live or die at the end of three months; if you are faithful, 
 and your labors blest, so that you can obtain a recommendation 
 from the circuit, all shall be well; but if not, you shall die. 
 
44 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Accordingly, after reaching the circuit, a saying I remembered, 
 viz: “you had as good be hanged for stealing an old sheep as a 
 lamb,” and finding the people in a very low state of religion, I was 
 convinced that nothing but a revival could save my life; I was 
 therefore resolved to do my endeavors to get a revival 01 else to get 
 the circuit broke up. So I went visiting the people, from house to 
 house, all denominations that were in the neighborhood, and where 
 there was freedom, to exhort them collectively or individually, as I 
 felt in my mind, after joining in prayer. 
 
 Pittstown, New York, was the first place I thus tried on this 
 circuit, and preached at night. Thus I did here, for several days 
 successively, and it caused a great deal of talk. Some said I was 
 crazy; others, that I was possessed of the devil; some said one 
 thing, and some thought another; many it brought out, to hear the 
 strange man, and would go away cursing and swearing, saying that 
 I was saucy and deserved knocking down, and the uproar was so 
 great among the people, that the half-hearted a nd lukewarm Meth¬ 
 odists were tried to the quick, and became my warm opposers, com¬ 
 plaining of me to my travelling companion, Timothy Dewey, 
 whose mind at first was prejudiced; however, it was not long be¬ 
 fore I had the satisfaction to see some small fruit of my labor here; 
 which gave me encouragement to strive to raise the inquiry of the 
 people to consideration—though the devil should be raised round 
 the circuit. 
 
 In this place I visited about a hundred families, some of them 
 twice or thrice over. In Ashgrove, I walked about four miles, and 
 visited every family in the way, and generally met with a goal 
 reception, though the cross of visiting thus was the hardest and hap¬ 
 piest that ever I took up. Wilson’s Hollow, which was surround¬ 
 ed by mountains, except one small entrance by which I set out to 
 go to an appointment; and coming to a house, I felt impressed to 
 go in and pay them a visit; but the cross being heavy, I strove to 
 excuse myself and go by, saying the other preachers who are older 
 in years and in experience and learning do not visit thus, and yet 
 enjoy the comforts of religion, and I will take them for my pattern; 
 thinking it impossible that. God should call me to such a peculiar* 
 ity , who was so weak and ignorant. Instantly, I felt distress in my 
 mind: when I came to a second house I felt impressed as above; 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 45 
 
 but still supported my mind against it with the same .arguments— 
 when I cast a look to the sky, and I felt as if God was about to 
 revive religion there, and if I did not visit them, their souls would 
 be required at my hand; it seemed as though the sun frowned upon 
 me: accordingly, I resolved, if the impression continued, that I 
 would go into the next house, and if I met a good reception, that I 
 would thus go through all the families in the Hollow, which amount¬ 
 ed to about thirty in number. I called, and finding a good recep-' 
 tion to my visit, I went to a second and third, but was turned 
 away: to all in the village, however, I went; some thought one thing, 
 and some said another; however, they came out, to hear a crazy 
 man, as they thought, and were struck with a great solemnity, 
 whilst I spoke from these words: “Thus saith the Lord, set thine 
 house in order, for thou shalt die and not live.” The second and 
 the third day I held meetings likewise, and said, at such a time, I 
 hope to be here again, God willing; and accordingly came, and 
 proposed a covenant to the people, if they would attempt to pray 
 three times a day, four weeks, (on their knees) I would remember 
 them thrice in the twenty-four hours during that space, God being our 
 helper to perform; and those who would endeavor to do it, to signify 
 it by standing on their feet, and those who would not to keep their 
 seats; for God is about to revive religion here, and those who will 
 put in for a share, may freely obtain, but those who neglect will find 
 to their sorrow. 
 
 About tw r enty rose up, to which I called God to witness, and 
 whilst we w^ere at prayer, one who had not agreed, caught hold ot 
 a loom to avoid falling dowm, wdiilst his knees smote together. The 
 evening after I was gone, the youth assembled to take counsel about 
 their souls; and were so concerned, that the cries became general, 
 and were heard afar off; about eight persons found comfort before 
 they disbanded. 
 
 To this place Hutchinson came, just after he reached the circuit, 
 though I had not heard of this effect of my labors. 
 
 Thus round the circuits I w r ent, visiting from house to house, 
 getting into as many new neighborhoods as I could, and sparing no 
 character in my public declarations. Many w r ere offended at my 
 plainness both of dress, expressions , and way of address in con¬ 
 versation, about heart religion; so that the country seemed to be in 
 
46 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 an uproar; scarcely one to take up my cause, and I was mostly 
 known by the name of crazy Dow. At length quarterly meeting 
 came on in Welsh-hollow, and I expected an expulsion the uproar 
 being so great, as T. Dewey had come thirty miies to give me a 
 scolding for my conduct; to whom I said, I make a conscience of 
 what I do, and for it 1 expect to give an account to God; if you 
 should ever turn against me, I cannot harken to you, in this matter. 
 After which God gave me favor in his sight; so that he took my 
 part, and defended my cause (round the circuit, like a champion,) 
 to the lukewarm, unknown to me at first. 
 
 Of him I was the more afraid, as I knew that he had promoted 
 the expulsion of Ballard. 
 
 So I went to Hutchinson, and besought him to exclude me, that I 
 might go my way and be no more trouble to them; which he refused, 
 and gave me some sharp words, and said he would not; but that I 
 should tarry on that circuit another quarter, adding, but before the 
 quarter is up, I expect you will leave the circuit and run away; so 
 we parted. But I was resolved he should be disappointed in me foi 
 once, at least, if no more. 
 
 At Clariden and Castleton the society were watching over me foi 
 evil, and not for good. These two places, I visited, likewise, from 
 house to house; next to Fair Haven, where I met with hard speeches. 
 Then to Poultney, where was no regular preaching. Here lived a 
 young woman whom I began to question about her soul; but met 
 with cool answers. Well, said I, I’ll pray to God to send a fit of 
 sickness upon you, if nothing else will do, to bring you to good, and 
 if you won't repent then, to take you out of the way, so that you 
 shall not hinder others. Said she, if you’ll pray for such things as 
 this, you can’t be the friend you pretend to be to my soul; and I’ll 
 venture all your prayers, and was much displeased, and so was her 
 mother likewise. She soon began to grow uneasy and restless, and 
 went into one room and into another, back and forth; then sitting 
 down but could get no relief. The whole family, except the father 
 and one son, began to grow outrageous towards me, which occasion¬ 
 ed me to go seven miles late at night, for the sake of family quiet¬ 
 ness. 
 
 Shortly afterwards the young woman began to seek God, and 
 with two of her sisters were found walking in the ways of wisdom: 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 47 
 
 and a society was soon formed in the place, although I saw them 
 no more. 
 
 In Hampton and Skeinsborough, on the south end of Lake 
 Champlain, was some, revival, likewise. 
 
 Here was a young woman who found fault with me, for exhort¬ 
 ing the wicked to pray, saying, the prayers of the wicked were an 
 abomination to the Lord. But I told her that was home-made 
 scripture: for that there was no such expression in the Bible: and 
 after bringing undeniable passages to prove it was their duty, I be¬ 
 sought her to pray: she replied I cannot get time. I then offered to 
 buy the time, aud for a dollar she promised she would spend one day 
 as I should direct, if it were in a lawful way, provided she could 
 get the day, (she not thinking I was in earnest,) I then turned to 
 her mistress, who promised to give her a day—then throwing a dol¬ 
 lar into her lap, I called God and about thirty persons present, to 
 witness the agreement. She besought me to take the dollar again, 
 which I refused, saying, if you go to hell, it may follow and en¬ 
 hance your damnation. About ten days elapsed, when her con¬ 
 science roaring loud, she took the day, and read two chapters in the 
 Bible, and retired thrice to pray to God to show her what she was, 
 and what he would have her to be, according: to mv directions. 
 
 Afterwards, I had the satisfaction to hear that before night she 
 felt distressed on account of her soul, and before long found the com¬ 
 forts of religion. From thence I visited Kingsborough and Queens- 
 borough, where many were brought to a sense of themselves, among 
 whom was Solomon Moon. 
 
 One evening just as I had dismissed the assembly, I saw a man 
 to whom my mind was impressed to go; and before I was aware of 
 it, I was breaking through the crowd; and when I had got to him, I 
 said, “ Are you willing I should ask you a few serious questions? 1 ’ 
 to which he replied, yes: Do you believe (said I) there is a God? 
 said he, yes. 
 
 Q. Do you believe there is a reality in religion? 
 
 A. I am uncertain; but think we ought to do as we would be 
 done by. i 
 
 Q. Are you willing for some good advice? 
 
 A. Yes. 
 
 Q. Supposing I shall give you some that you can find no fault 
 
43 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 with the tendency of it, are you willing, and will you try to follow 
 it for four weeks? 
 
 A. Yes, if it is no unreasonable request. 
 
 I then desired him not to believe what authors, ministers, or 
 people said, because they said so; but to search the scriptures to 
 seek for light and instruction there; to read but little at a time, and 
 read it often, striving to take the sense of it. 
 
 2dly. Not to stumble over the unexemplary walk of professors of 
 religion, nor the contradiction of ministers’ sermons, but to forsake 
 not what other people thought was wrong, but what he himself 
 thought to be wrong; and then to take his leisure time, and go 
 where none would see him but God, twice or thrice a day, and upon 
 his knees beseech the Almighty to give him an evidence within, 
 that there was a heaven and a hell, and a reality in religion and the 
 necessity of enjojdng it in order to die happy; and then, said I, I do 
 not believe the time will expire before you will find an alteration in 
 your mind, and that for the better. 
 
 Q. Is the advice good or bad? 
 
 A. I have no fault to find; the natural tendency of it is to good, 
 if followed. 
 
 I then said, you promised, if the advice was good, and you had 
 no fault to find with it, that you would follow it four weeks; and 
 now I call God to witness to your promise; so left him. 
 
 He went away, and began to meditate how he was taken in the 
 promise before he was aware of it, and for forty-eight hours ne¬ 
 glected it—when his conscience condemned him, and for the ease 
 of his mind was necessitated to go and pray. 
 
 From hence I went to Thermon’s Patent, and held several meet¬ 
 ings, not in vain; and riding across the branches of Hudson’s river, 
 I called the inhabitants together, and we had a refreshing season 
 from the presence of the Lord. In eternity, I belieye, some will 
 be thrankful for that day. 
 
 After preaching at Fort Edward, (where one took fire mystcri - 
 ously, and was burned to death) I went to East-town. Here the 
 youth, under plain dealing would frequently leave the house. Ac¬ 
 cordingly, after procuring a school-house, I invited all the youth 
 to come and I would preach to them; a;*d the house was filled from 
 end to end; and then placing my back against the door, (to prevent 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 49 
 
 their running away) gave out the text, and did not spare, and waa 
 soon confirmed that God was about to visit the place. 
 
 Solemnity rested on every countenance, and in the morning the 
 congregation was treble its usual number, and there was a shaking 
 among the dry bones. This neighborhood I visited from house to 
 house likewise, and conversed personally w r ith the youth, found 
 that about two-thirds of them were under serious impressions, but 
 durst not expose it to each other for fear of being laughed at, 
 (though some fled from me for fear of being talked to,) and in this 
 private conversation they promised to pray for a season, one of 
 which broke her promise and strove to escape my sight, but follow¬ 
 ing her to a neighboring house, I sat in the door and would not let 
 her out till she promised to serve God or the devil for a fortnight; 
 the latter she chose, saying, “I can’t keep the other;” and I called 
 God to witness, and said, “I’ll pray God that you may be taken 
 sick before the fortnight’s up”—and left her. Before night she be¬ 
 gan to grow uneasy, and was sorry she made the promise, and soon 
 broke it, and began to seek the salvation of her soul, and in about 
 a week was hopefully converted to God. 
 
 After I had gone through the visiting, in public meeting I set 
 forth plainly the state of the youth, as above mentioned, and be¬ 
 sought them not to be afraid of each other, but to continue seeking 
 the Lord. And one evening, whilst T. Dewey was exhorting, a 
 flash of forked lightning pierced the air, and rolling thunder seemed 
 to shake the house. Some screamed out for mercy; some jumped 
 out at the windows, and others ran out at the door. 
 
 From this night the stir became visible, and thirteen of the youth 
 that night resolved together to pursue religion, let their companions 
 do as they would. A young man by the name of Gideon Draper, 
 said, “if I can stand the crazy man, I will venture all the Metho¬ 
 dist preachers to convert me.” and when I heard of his expression, 
 faith sprang up in my soul, and I felt a desire to talk to him; he 
 objected, “I am too young;” but here God brought him down, and 
 lie is now an itinerant preacher. 
 
 As our quarterly meeting was drawing near, every society round 
 the circuit promised such a day, as much as their labor and bodily 
 strength would admit, to observe as a day of prayer and fasting as 
 
 D 
 
50 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 God, that he would meet with us at the quarterly meeting, which 
 came on June 20th at Pittstown. 
 
 Here, after 8. Hutchinson had finished his sermon, J. Mitchell 
 began to exhort, wdien there commenced a trembling amongst the 
 wicked; one, and a second, and a third fell from their seats, and 
 the cry for mercy became general; and many of the backslidden 
 professors were cut to the quick; and I think for eleven hours 
 there was n« cessation of the loud cries; no business of a temporal 
 nature could be done at this quarterly meeting conference. 
 
 The next day, Solomon Moon , who had come more than forty 
 miles, stood up in the love-feast and declared how he was caught in 
 a promise, and to ease his mind, was necessitated to fulfil, and 
 within three days, found the reality of what he had doubted; and 
 besought others not to be afraid of promising to serve God: for, said 
 he, I bless the day that ever I saw the face of brother Dow. It was 
 curiosity, as he testified, which first induced him to come out to 
 hear him that was called a crazy man. In this love-feast, the cry 
 began again, and continued till within two hours of sun-set!ing, 
 when I went off to an appointment, leaving about twenty who were 
 resolved not to go away until they found pardon. 
 
 This day’s meeting was a season not soon to be forgotten. I 
 have reason to believe, from observation round the circuit, that not 
 less than a hundred souls were blessed and quickened here. N. B. 
 It had continued from nine in the morning. 
 
 During these last three months, I had six hundred miles to travel, 
 in four weeks, besides meeting in class upwards of six hundred 
 members and spectators, and preaching seventy or seventy-five 
 times, and some visiting. 
 
 As we were enlarging this circuit, there being a vacant place of 
 upwards of sixty miles, where I, with some trouble, got a few pla¬ 
 ces of preaching; as I was travelling, at a distance I saw one 
 dressed in black, whom I overtook ; and I asked, in our conversa¬ 
 tion, if he knew any thing of the Methodists and their doctrine 
 lately in these parts. He was a Calvinist baptist preacher, and from 
 my dress and questions he supposed that I was no preacher, but a 
 stranger to the Methodists; so he talked just like a prejudiced Cal¬ 
 vinist about them; and when he had found me out, he colored, and 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 61 
 
 invited me to dine at an acquaintance of his; and I requested per¬ 
 mission to pray with them, which caused a surprise. “Prayers, 51 
 thought they, “in the middle of the day!” Through this medium, 
 the door was opened at Brandon, where I made a covenant with the 
 people; here curiosty brought out one of the chief men, a merchant, 
 with his proud niece, to hear, as he expected a great man, but be¬ 
 ing disappointed in the looks of the person, was almost ready to g* 
 home; but considering in his mind, I have come a mile and a half 
 distance, through a difficult road, now I am here, I’ll stay to the 
 end. He rose up in the covenant with his niece, not thinking what 
 they were about, but seeing others rise. I called God to witness to 
 the covenant, and went on my way. The consciences of those two 
 persons began to condemn them for breach of promise; and to ease 
 their minds, were constrained to fulfil, and soon found comfort; and 
 they, with his wife, at the end of four weeks came out to join so¬ 
 ciety; and twenty-two others followed their example the same day; 
 in nine days after, twenty-five others joined likewise. 
 
 The commonality said, the Methodists have done some good, by 
 turning the mind of the blasphemer, from collecting in his debts, to 
 religion, and so we are kept out of jail. 
 
 In New Huntingdon I made a covenant with the people which 
 proved not altogether in vain. Shortly after about forty were join¬ 
 ed in class. This place, I visited from house to house, with 
 Hindsburgh, Monkton, and Starksborough, where the wilderness 
 seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. O! the joyful meetings 
 we had in these new countries, will not soon be forgotten. 
 
 When in Williston, an uncle of mine with his family came out 
 to hear, but behaved very rudely, and strove to persuade me to leave 
 the town, and have no more meetings there; for, said he, you’ll 
 break up our good order. 
 
 From hence I proceeded to Richmond, wnere was a woman, who 
 being told by her physician that death was now upon her, cried out, 
 Why, doctor Marsh, you have been deceiving me, promising m@ 
 life and health, not letting me know my danger, that I might pre¬ 
 pare for death. Twice I have been brought to the gates of death, 
 and promised God if I might be restored that I would serve him, 
 and after recovering broke my promise, and went on in the ways of 
 sin; and now I am brought to the gates of death, and have not tira« 
 
52 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 to repent; and, turning to a man in the company, said, whilst the 
 minister is preaching my funeral sermon, know ye that my soul is 
 in hell, and then expired. 
 
 Here, whilst I preached, some liked, others mocked, and were 
 unwilling to converse with me, lest I should ensnare them into a 
 p-omise. From hence I crossed Onion river, through some danger 
 by reason of its depth, to Underhill, where God gave me one child 
 in.the gospel, as I found next year. From thence to Cambridge, 
 where I met with some opposition, and crossing the river Demiles 
 to Fairfield and Fairfax, where the people were serious, but some 
 afterwards spoke evil of this way. 
 
 Thence to St. Alban’s, where one made disturbance in meeting, 
 which I reproved. After meeting, he said, if I did not make him 
 satisfaction, by a public acknowledgment that I had abused him, he 
 would prosecute me at law. I defied him to do his worst, knowing 
 that the law was in my favor; then, said he, lay out for the worst. 
 In another meeting, although he thought himself a gentleman, he 
 came in and publicly attempted to wring my nose; but I dodging 
 my head, his hand slipped by; and although I was a stranger, a man 
 attempted to take my part; so I was forgotten by the first; the 
 wrangle in words was so sharp between them, that the woman of 
 the house turned him out of doors. 
 
 The next day he way-laid me until he was tired and chilled, and 
 went in to warm himself, and just then I rode by the house where 
 he was. 
 
 I preached in Swanton, likewise; and though I had many critics, 
 and was publicly opposed by three Baptist preachers, yet three per¬ 
 sons dated their conviction and conversion from this meeting; at 
 the close of it, I appealed to the people that I had proved every 
 disputed point from the scripture; whereas my opponents had not 
 brought one whole passage of scripture in support of their asser¬ 
 tions; so having first recommended them neither implicitly to be¬ 
 lieve me nor my opponents, but to search the scriptures for their own 
 information, we parted. But the Baptists held a council among 
 themselves, and came to a conclusion, that it was best to come no 
 more to hear such false doctrine, fts they deemed mine to be.— 
 From Canada, I visited all the towns on the Lake shore, to Orwell 
 to my uncle Daniel Rust’s, and God was with me on the way. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 53 
 
 The circuit was now divided, and I was to take the part which 
 lay towards Albany. 
 
 September 10th, having travelled on foot the preceeding week, 
 about ninety miles, and preached nearly twice a day, I thought that 
 something broke or gave way in my breast. I borrowed a horse, 
 and proceeded from Wells to Danby. Whilst speaking in the cha¬ 
 pel, my strength failed and I gave over, and brother Lobdel con-, 
 eluded the meeting. 
 
 To his house I went, but was soon confined to the floor with a 
 strong fever, being destitute of money, bound in body, and but one 
 room in the house, and several children in the family; and the 
 walking across the floor, (the sleepers being long) caused a spring¬ 
 ing, which gave me much pain, as I had but one blanket under me. 
 A wicked physician was employed, without my consent, whose 
 prescriptions, I did not feel freedom to follow; but being over-per¬ 
 suaded by some who wished me well, I at length complied, and 
 found a very bad effect attended: being in this situation, I began to 
 meditate what course to take, knowing that unless I could get help 
 soon I must die—When I recollected an account I had heard of a man 
 in a fever, who was given over to die; and by persuading his watcher 
 to give him plentifully of cold water, which was contrary to orders, 
 he recovered in a few hours. I endeavored to follow the example, by 
 asking it in teacup fulls, from both of my watchers alternately, (so that 
 they should not mistrust my intention, lest they should withhold it 
 from me) as they waked up in the night, until I had taken twenty-four 
 cups, which promoted a copious perspiration, and the fever left me; 
 but I was so weak that I could not bear the noise and shaking; 
 
 and the extremes from heat to cold, occasioned by the fire being 
 sometimes large and sometimes nearly out. The man of the house 
 with J. MitcliPu, were now gone to the Conference at Granville. 
 I hearing of another family of Methodists who were rich, persuad¬ 
 ed a young man without religion, to make a bier and sew a cover¬ 
 let upon it; with which, (the neighbors being called in) they carri¬ 
 ed me up and down hills, (like a corpse) several miles to the rich 
 man’s house, where I expected the best attendance; but, alas! L 
 was much disappointed, for they seemed unwilling to assist me with 
 nursing or necessaries; neither could I send to where I had friends, 
 by reason of the distance. Here I despaired of life, and some who 
 
5 i 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE 
 
 were no friends to my manner of conduct, reported that I was dead, 
 from which it appeared, they wished it were the case. This report 
 gained much ground, and circulated for some hundreds oi miles; so 
 that my parents heard of it, and believing it, gave me up for dead, 
 and my sisters dressed in mourning, and the preachers on hearing it 
 so credibly, ventured to preach my funeral sermon in several places 
 where I had travelled. 
 
 The first relief that I got during this illness, was from a Quaker 
 [a namesake of mine, though no relation] who had accidentally 
 heard me preach. 
 
 Fie came ten miles to see me, on hearing I was sick; I hinted to 
 him concerning my situation; he went away, and the next day came 
 again, and brought a quart of wine, a pint of brandy, a pound of 
 raisins and half a pound of loaf sugar. These articles seemed to 
 give new strength, but were soon out. My nurse, who was a spirit¬ 
 ual child of mine, offered to get me what I had need of at her own 
 cost; but she having herself and two children to maintain by her 
 labor, being forsaken by her husband, my heart was so tender that 
 I could not accept of her kind offer. Then she prevailed upon the 
 man of the house, with much difficulty, to get me a bottle of wine. 
 The reason, I suppose, they were so unwilling to supply me with 
 what I stood in need of, was because they expected no recompense. 
 
 The floor over head was loose boards, on which they poured day 
 after day, baskets of apples and Indian corn in the ear; with which 
 the working of a loom, and spinning wheels in an adjoining room, 
 besides the cider mill near hand, all together, caused such a noise as 
 in my very weak state distressed me much. In addition to the 
 above, the youth of the neighborhood made noisy visits, without 
 restraint of the family. 
 
 A man who had heard of, but never seen me, caqie fifteen miles 
 to know my state, and gave me a dollar. Soon after, two men who 
 had heard that I was dead, and then alive, and dead again, came 
 about thirty miles to find out the truth concerning me. I was glad 
 to see them, and would take no denial, until they promised to come 
 with a wagon and take me away; which they were unwilling to 
 do, thinking that I should die by the fatigue, but at length consented. 
 
 The wagon came, and a message from a young woman, that if I 
 would come to her father’s house, the best of care should be taken 
 of me. Fler name was Mary Switzer. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 65 
 
 I waited thirty-six hours for the rain to abate, but seeing it did 
 not, I persuaded them to wrap me in a coverlet, and with straw un¬ 
 der and over me we set out; and over rugged hills and mountains, 
 carried me twenty-seven miles in eight hours, to the house where I 
 was invited; and beyond their expectation I received no harm. At 
 this time I was so weak, that I was obliged to be carried, not being 
 able even to stand alone. 
 
 The young woman made good her promise, and the young friends 
 who had joined society when I was in this part before, spared no 
 pains for my comfort; she being up with me four and live times 
 every night, whilst I was still despairing of life. One evening, as 
 the young people were holding a prayer meeting in the adjoining 
 room, a thought came into my mind, “Why is not God as able now 
 to raise me to health as those in primitive days?” Something an¬ 
 swered, “He is;” why is he not as willing? Something replied, “He 
 is;” another thought arose, “Why don’t he do it?” The answer 
 was, “because you lack faith.” It struck my mind, “is faith the 
 gift of God? or is it the creature’s act?” The reply was, “The 
 power to believe is the gift of God; but the act of faith is the crea¬ 
 ture’s.” I instantly strove to see if I could act faith; and I did be¬ 
 lieve, if the young people which were in the room, would intercede 
 with God faithfully during that week, that God would, in answer 
 to many prayers, restore me to health. 
 
 I made this request of them, if consistent with God’s will.— 
 About two hours afterwards I fell asleep, and had a singular dream, 
 by which I was convinced I should see my native town in peace 
 once more; and within fifteen hours after I perceptibly began to 
 amend, and by the goodness of God, after about ten week’s confine¬ 
 ment, from the beginning of my illness, I was able to ride alone. 
 
 During this illness I was frequently asked if I did not repent hav¬ 
 ing exposed myself to such toils and hardships, through the year 
 past? I replied, no; if it was to do, I would do it again, it brought 
 me such peace and consolation, that now my very soul was lifted 
 up above the fear of death, so that the grave appeared lovely. 
 
 What I wished to live for, was principally these; first, to attain 
 to higher degrees of holiness here, that I might be happier hereafter; 
 and secondly, I felt the worth of souls to lie hear my heart, and I 
 desired to be useful to them. What I desired to die for, was to get 
 out of this troublesome world, and to be at rest with saints above. 
 
56 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 MY ADMITTANCE ON TRIAL. 
 
 I obtained a letter of recommendation, signed by above thirty 
 local preachers, stewards, and class leaders, &c., concerning my 
 usefulness and moral conduct, which T. Dewey carried to the con¬ 
 ference, and gave his opinions concerning me, when nine others and 
 I were admitted on trial. My name was now printed in the min¬ 
 utes, and I received a written license from Francis Asbury. Then 
 said S. Hutchinson to J. Lee, this is the crazy man you have been 
 trying to kill so much. 
 
 November 20. I set off with brother Dewey, for the north, though 
 still so weak that I could neither get on nor off my horse alone. 
 
 In Argyle, we had a solemn season; then we parted and I revisi¬ 
 ted Thermon’s Patent and Queensborough; after which, I rode 
 twenty-three miles, facing a cold north-east snow storm; 1 think the 
 hardest that I ever was exposed to; even wild geese could not keep 
 their course but flew round and round. The next day but one, I 
 rode through Rutland thirty-six miles to Brandon; stayed a week; 
 met the societies; preached fifteen times and bade them farewell, 
 and returned southward, visiting some places until the quarterly 
 meeting came on. 
 
 I took my leave of the classes and people in the different places, 
 taking them to record that I had spared no pains, either by night or 
 day, in public or in private, to bring them to good, and if they did 
 not repent, I should appear against them in a future day, calling the 
 sun, moon and stars, with the fowls of the air and the beasts of the 
 field to witness against them, that my skirts were pure from all 
 their blood.* 
 
 Dec. 27th. I vomited almost to death before it could be stopped; 
 but far beyond expectation, God enabled me to speak at night. 
 On the 29th, I held three meetings, which appeared not in vain. 
 On the 29th, our quarterly meeting began in Ashgrove, where I was 
 
 *1 have not seen them since. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 57 
 
 complained of, and was whipped, in words, by brother Hutchinson 
 for jealousy. 
 
 The next day we had a refreshing season and about two hundred 
 communicants; and after giving them my farewell, I felt as pure 
 from the blood of the people as if I had never been called to preach. 
 
 During my stay upon these two circuits, in ten months, about 
 six hundred were taken into society, and as many more went off 
 and joined the Baptists and Presbyterians. 
 
 From thence, I started with brother Sabin for the south. I rode 
 through Bennington, in a cold storm, through tedious drifts of snow 
 to Williamstown. 
 
 January 1st, 1799. I again renewed my covenant to be more 
 faithful to God and man than I had been. I proceeded to Stock- 
 budge, and met friend Hubbard, who was to go where I came from, 
 and I to supply his place on Pittsfield circuit, while brother Sabin 
 was to go to Litchfield circuit. This circuit was in a low situa¬ 
 tion, and the most despised of any in New England; and as they 
 had frequently sent complaints to conference against their preach¬ 
 ers, I at first refused to go to it, lest I should be injured by false 
 brethren, knowing that J. Sawyer, with whom I was to travel, had 
 been prejudiced against me. But upon conditions that Dewey and 
 Sawyer would stand by me, as far as consistent with truth and dis¬ 
 cipline, I consented to go. 
 
 On the third, I began to pursue the circuit regularly, after my 
 irregular manner, to sinners and lukewarm professors, with back¬ 
 sliders. 
 
 From Lenox, going across the mountain to New Canaan, I met 
 with a loss, and had like to have perished with the cold and snow 
 drifts. 
 
 6th. I preached in Pittsfield; the members were high in profes¬ 
 sion, but low in heart; their prejudice being great, they did not invite 
 me to their house, but were sorry I came on the circuit. 
 
 7th. Windsor; in the lukewarm class, the power of God was 
 felt. From hence to Adams and Stanford, where revivals soon 
 broke out, but the Baptists did us much harm, pretending to be 
 friends; but with the reprobation doctrine opposing as enemies 
 behind our backs. 
 
 Thence through Clarsburgh to Powal, where the people were 
 
58 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 once engaged in religion, but now were hardened; so we gave up 
 the place. 
 
 Thence to Hoosac, where several were cut to the heart, and 
 shortly after a beautiful society was formed. This town being 
 large, I went into several other parts to break up fresh ground. 
 
 One day, a man said to me, “fourteen months ago I met you 
 coming out of Troy; and you, after enquiring the road, asked, was 
 my peace made with God? I replied, I hope so; knowing it was 
 not; for which my conscience condemned me; but the pride of my 
 heart would not suffer me to acknowledge that I lied; and you, after 
 giving me good advice, went on your way; which advice has not 
 left me yet; and now I am resolved to serve God the remainder of 
 my life. 5 ’ This was an encouragement to me, not to be discoura¬ 
 ged, as bread thrown on the waters is found after many days.— 
 Hence I went to Troy, where was some revival in the class.— 
 Thence to Greenbush, where a glorious work of God began. 
 
 The second time I went to this place, the people hocked out by 
 hundreds, to hear the strange man preach up his principles. I told 
 the people that God had promised me two souls to be converted 
 from that day; and if my labors were not acknowledged, they might 
 brand me in the forehead with the mark of liar, and on the back 
 with the mark of hypocrite. 
 
 They watched my words. However, two who were in the as¬ 
 sembly thought, oh! that I might be one of these two; and shortly 
 after both found pardon. A reprobation preacher sought to do us 
 harm, when I publicly besought God, if he was a true minister, to 
 bless his labors, and make it manifest, but if he had jumped pre¬ 
 sumptuously into the work, that God would remove him so that he 
 should not hurt the people. Shortly after he fell into a scandalous 
 sin, and so his influence was lost. 
 
 At Canaan-gore, a number of backsliders and sinners were 
 brought to a sense of themselves, and joined in a class; one of whom 
 invited me to preach in Green river meeting house, as we had a 
 right to it two days in the year. 
 
 The time arrived; the people came out, and I went; but having 
 a hard day’s journey of twenty-five miles, and to preach five times, 
 and to speak to three classes, I had to be in earnest. 
 
 As I entered the meeting house, having an old borrowed great 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 59 
 
 coat on, and two hats, the people were alarmed, and thought it 
 singular that I did not bow to every pew as I went towards the pul¬ 
 pit, which was the custom there. Some laughed, and some blush¬ 
 ed, and the attention of all was excited. I spoke for about 
 two hours, giving the inside and outside of Methodism. Ma¬ 
 ny, I believe, for that day, will be thankful, though I was strongly 
 opposed by a reprobationist in the afternoon. My hat being taken 
 from me without my consent, and two others forced upon me, I was 
 carrying one to give a young man. 
 
 In New Concord, religion being low, I visited the people three 
 miles, taking every house, and (being persuaded) I told the people 
 that God would soon surely revive his work; which words they 
 marked and sought to do me harm, as instantly the work did not 
 appear. 
 
 I besought God in public, that something awful might happen 
 in the neighborhood, if nothing else would do to alarm the people. 
 For this prayer many said I ought to be punished. 
 
 A company of young people, going to a tavern, one of them said, 
 I will ride there as Christ rode into Jerusalem: instantly his horse 
 started, ran a distance, and threw him against a log. He spoke no 
 more until he died; which was next morning. His name was 
 Valentine. 
 
 In this neighborhood the young people assembled again to a 
 gingerbread lottery ; and I preached from—“ If they hear not Mo¬ 
 ses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded though one 
 rose from the dead.” They were so struck, that the fiddler whom 
 they employed, had nothing to do. 
 
 At length the revival appeared visible, and the mouths of gain- 
 sayers were shut: numbers were added to class. 
 
 On my way to Spencertown, at a distance, I discovered a place 
 in a hilly country, where I thought God would immediately revive 
 his work. Coming to a house, I inquired my road, but found I 
 had gone out of my way; but upon being righted, I came to the 
 place which just before I had seen from the top of a mountain, where 
 [ thought God would revive his work. 
 
 I began immediately to visit the neighborhood from house to 
 house. The people thought it strange, (I being a stranger,) and 
 came out to see where it would end. 
 
60 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Here too it was soon reported I was crazy, which brought many 
 out to the different meetings; amongst whom was an old man, who 
 came to hear for himself, and told the congregation that I was 
 crazy, and advised them to hear me no more. I replied, people do 
 not blame crazy ones for their behavior; and last night I preached 
 from the word of the Lord; but when I come again I will preach 
 from the word of the devil. This tried our weak brethren; howev¬ 
 er, the people came out by hundreds to hear the new doctrine. I 
 spoke from Luke iv, 6, 7, and an overshadowing season we had of 
 the divine presence. I besought the family to promise to serve 
 God; but upon receiving a refusal my soul was so pained with con¬ 
 cern cn their account, that I could not eat my breakfast, and set out 
 to go away in the rain. Conviction seized the minds of the family; 
 they followed me at a distance with tears, and made me the promise, 
 and not altogether in vain. Here the society was greatly enlarged, 
 those that were in darkness were brought into marvelous light. 
 
 In Alford, I preached Methodism, inside and outside. Many 
 came to hear; one woman thought I aimed at her dress. The next 
 meeting she ornamented far more, in order that I might speak to 
 her. But I, in my discourse, took no notice of dress, and she went 
 away disgraced and ashamed. 
 
 The brethren here treated me very coldly at first, so I was neces¬ 
 sitated to pay for my horse keeping for five weeks; and being con¬ 
 fined a few days with the ague and fever, the man of the house not 
 being a Methodist, I paid him for my accommodation. 
 
 I had said in public that God would bless my labors there; which 
 made the people watch me for evil and not for good. I visited the 
 whole neighborhood from house to house, which made a great up¬ 
 roar among the people. However the fire kindled; the society got 
 enlivened, and several others who were stumbling at the unexem- 
 plary walk of professors, were convinced and brought to find the 
 realities of religion for themselves. AVhen leaving this place, I 
 was offered pay for my expenses, but I refused it, saying, if you 
 wish to do me good, treat the coming preachers better than you 
 have done me. 
 
 Stock bridge. Here the minister of the place had done his endea¬ 
 vors to influence the people to shut the preachers out of the town; 
 but by an impression I went into one part, and by an invitation to 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 61 
 
 * 
 
 another; and though the opposition was great from the magistrates 
 and quality, yet they found no way to expel us out of the place ; 
 but the revival began, and several were stirred up to seek God.— 
 Now reprobation lost ground: the eyes of many were enlightened 
 to see a free salvation offered to all mankind. 
 
 In Lenox the society and people were much prejudiced at first, 
 but the former was quickened afresh. Here lived a young woman, 
 who, by the unexemplary walk of professors, was prejudiced against 
 the advice to religion, sajdng, I see no difference between their 
 walk and others. Her parents besought me to say nothing to her 
 about her soul, lest she should be prejudiced and hardened more.— 
 I began to consider what to do ; and after seeking to God for wis¬ 
 dom and success, said, “ Sophy, if you’ll read a chapter every day 
 till my return four weeks hence, I’ll give you this bible:” she 
 thinking I was in jest, said she would : I instantly gave it to her, 
 at which she blushed. At my return, as she said she had fulfilled. 
 I requested a second promise; which was, that she would pray 
 twice a day in secret another four weeks. She said, you’ll go and 
 tell it round if I do: which I assured her I would not, if she would 
 only grant my request; said she, I’ll retire, but not promise to kneel, 
 so we parted. At the expiration of the time I came round the cir¬ 
 cuit here again, and requested one promise more, viz: to pray 
 once a day kneeling, which 1 would not take a denial of; and to 
 get rid of my importunity she promised; and before the time expir¬ 
 ed she was convinced of the necessity of being made holy, and was 
 willing that all the world should know of her resolution to serve 
 God during life. A few years after she died happy. 
 
 f visited Pittsfield extensively, and had the satisfaction to see 
 the Methodists and others stirred up to serve God. Now they of¬ 
 fered me presents, which I refused, saying, the next preachers in¬ 
 vite home and treat well for my sake. 
 
 In Bethlehem, whilst preaching, I was suddenly seized with 
 vomiting, and expected to expire. Here also God revived his work. 
 
 Conference drawing near, and finding that my food did not 
 strengthen me as heretofore, I was convinced that unless I could 
 get help, I must be carried off the stage. 1 accordingly wrote to 
 Conference concerning my state, and requested permission to go to 
 Beft, as I had no hope of escaping any other way; and Ireland lay 
 
62 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 particularly on my mind. Feeling a particular desire to visit Lan- 
 sinburgh and Albany, which the preachers had restrained me from 
 going to, I embraced the opportunity whilst they were gone to 
 Conference. 
 
 June I7th. I preacned five times and rode thirty-five miles. On 
 the 18th, I rode fifty-live miles, preached five times, and spoke to 
 two classes. On the 19th, I preached six times and rode twenty- 
 five miles. On the 20th, I preached tw ice and w r ent to Albany, 
 and preached eight nights successively, one excepted, which I im¬ 
 proved in Lansinburg. 
 
 In the day time I went to Coeyman’s Patent and Niskeuna.— 
 These visits w^ere not altogether in vain; wherefore I aid not 
 grudge the above mentioned hard days’ w r ork, to gain this time. 
 
 29th. I rode thirty miles, preaching twice on the road, to Han¬ 
 cock; which place I had visited extensively, it being newly taken 
 into the circuit, and about forty members joined in the class. Our 
 quarterly meeting coming on, the congregation was so large, we 
 were constrained to withdraw to the woods; for no building we 
 had would contain them. It w T as a powerful time indeed, and many 
 were refreshed from the presence of the Lord. 
 
 My state of health being so low’, I bade them farewell until we 
 should meet in a future world, as I expected to see them no more 
 on earth. 
 
 I took them all to record, that my skirts were pure from all their 
 blood, as I had spared no pains to bring them to good. 
 
 When I first came on this circuit, I felt like one forsaken, as 
 they all appeared to be sorry to see me, and almost unwilling to 
 feed me or my horse. For all my toil here, I received ten dollars, 
 w T hen my extra expenses were upwards of six pounds; so that when 
 leaving it, I w’as fifteen pounds w r orse in circumstances than w r hen 
 coming: yet it afforded me comfort that I could leave them in peace 
 and have a joyful hope of enjoying some of them as stars in my 
 crown of glory, which I expected soon to obtain. 
 
 As the preachers who had just returned from Conference told 
 me that my request was rejected, and my station w^as on the bounds 
 of Canada, this information grieved me at first, how r ever I con¬ 
 sented 10 go according to orders, after I had visited my native town. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 63 
 
 Leaving this circuit, to which there were added one hundred and 
 eighty, and about five hundred more under conviction for sin, I 
 set out for Coventry, and riding through Granville circuit, it caus¬ 
 ed me to weep and mourn when I saw some who were awakened 
 when I was there, now in a backslidden state. Oh! the harm done 
 by the laziness and unfaithfulness of preachers. But some who 
 Were alive are alive still, and I trust to meet them in a better world. 
 
 July 3d. I reached my native town, and found my parents and 
 friends well in body, but low in religion. Next evening I preached; 
 many flocked out to hear the preacher who had arose from the dead, 
 as was the common say. 
 
 I told the people, once I was opposed by them about preaching: 
 I have come home before now to see you and bid you farewell for 
 a season; but now I have come home, not a cozening, as some 
 children do to see their parents, but to discharge my duty and bid 
 you farewell once for all; and if God does not give me seals of my 
 labours you may still say he has not called me to preach. 
 
 I went to New-London, to see if the salt water would do me any 
 good, and coming through Nor wick, I met with a cool reception 
 from the society; but in New-London all seemed friendly. We 
 had several powerful meetings; two were awakened and one found 
 pardon during my stay. 
 
 I besought God to let me preach one funeral sermon in my na¬ 
 tive town; where having visited many, I preached in about twenty 
 different houses. Having spent about four weeks, the time drew 
 near when I must set off. 
 
 The class-leader, S. Parker having received a wound, bled to that 
 degree, that he died in consequence of it, happy in the love of God. 
 I took leave of the dear families of my acquaintance, and August 
 4th, preached the funeral sermon to many hundreds of people; both 
 gentry and commonality were drawn out to hear one of their native 
 town, whom they had heard so much about, thinking it would do to 
 go to a funeral, when it would not to another of my meetings, taking 
 the funeral for a cloak. 
 
 After discharging my duty as God gave me strength, to old and 
 to young, to professor and non-professor, I said, ye all see the de¬ 
 cline I am in, and take you to record my walk and conversation 
 Bince I first professed religion, and my faithfulness to you nowj 
 
64 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 and if God permit, I intend to see you again at the end of eleven 
 months; but it is impressed on my mind as though I should never 
 see you in time, (unless it should be in answer to many prayers) I 
 therefore bid you farewell till the judgment day; and then taking 
 my youngest sister by the hand (from whom I obtained a promise to 
 pray twice-a-day till I should be twenty-two years old, reminding 
 her of my dream, she then being in the height of fashions, pleaded 
 she could have none to go with her; I said, I myself had to go alone 
 and was enabled to endure—and you, after I am two-and-twenty, if 
 tired of the service of God can turn back, and the devil will be 
 willing to receive you again; then tears began to roll ; bade her fare¬ 
 well, and exhorted her to meet me in heaven, and rather than 
 have her turn back to sin, would come and preach her funeral ser¬ 
 mon. Another sister, and my mother, and brother-in-law, I shook 
 hands with likewise. My father’s trials were so great, he with¬ 
 drew, (I suppose to weep;) and then mounting my horse, all this 
 being in the sight of the assembly, and the sun shining from the 
 western sky, I called it to witness against that assembly if they 
 would not repent, that my skirts were pure from their blood; and 
 then putting the whip to my horse, I rode off forty miles that even¬ 
 ing before I dismounted. On the 5th, I rode seventy miles to Ches¬ 
 terfield. A family with whom I was acquainted, being as I thought, 
 unwilling to receive me, I went to the next house and so pleaded 
 that they took me in. 
 
 The next day I rode sixty-four miles, to Hanover, and the day 
 after saw T my brother-in-law and two sisters; to whom I discharged 
 my duty, and left them and went to Vershire. 
 
 A swelling appearing on my horse’s-leg, I left him and borrowed 
 
 another to reach my circuit. On my way across the mountain, I 
 
 preached in Berry, and the power of God was present. The next 
 
 morning, crossing Onion river, reached my circuit at Essex, being 
 
 two hundred and fifty miles from my parents. Cold winter now 
 
 approaching, my clothes considerably worn and few, and no way 
 
 apparently to get any more, having but one penny in my pocket, 
 
 and a stranger in a strange land; and unless God gives me favor in 
 
 the sight of the people, shall have to walk on foot. My trust is still 
 
 in God; my mind is solemnly stayed upon him, and I do believe he 
 
 will bless me here bv numbers. 
 
 * 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 65 
 
 * swot brother Sabin (a local preacher, who came to my assistance) 
 if. Jsrico. After meeting, we set off (whilst one rode the other 
 Wrrft oa foot) to Fletcher: here a powerful work of God imme¬ 
 diately broke out. 
 
 The clay, we swam the horse across the river Demile, our¬ 
 selves crossing in a canoe, proceeded through a wood without any 
 path, for some miles, and late at night came to Fairfield, about thir¬ 
 ty miles in ail. My body was weary but my soul was happy. 
 
 It was not long until f was sorely tempted to desist from travel¬ 
 ling, and wait tiR my change come, but then considering the value 
 of souls, I am constrained to exert the little strength I have. 
 
 On hearing brother Sabin preach in Sheldon, I was comforted. 
 The next day, we crossed Canada line into Dunn’s Patent: here 
 God be^an a fjood work. From thence to the Dutch manor, 
 brother Miller’s, where I had been before. 
 
 I held meeting, and a proud young woman was stirred up to seek 
 the Lord, and found comfort; and borrowing a horse I went to break 
 up fallow-ground, and proceeded to Dunham towards Murphrey 
 Magog-Lake, and held meetings in different parts of the town.— 
 Some were angry and some spake evil of the way, and some were 
 serious and some tender, and desired to hear again. The people in 
 this part of the world, were the offscouring of the earth, some hav¬ 
 ing ran hither for debt, others to avoid prosecution for crimes, and a 
 third character had come to accumulate money. These were like 
 sheep without a shepherd, having only two ministers; one of whom 
 believed one principle and preached another. Hence I went to Sut¬ 
 ton, and got into three parts of the town; in two of which there 
 was a prospect of much good; but in the other, reprobation!sm shut 
 np the hearts of the people, and I must speak there no more. 
 
 Returning through these places to Missisque bay, the prospect 
 of good increased. From thence I proceeded round the north end 
 of the bay to the west side, as far as I could find inhabitants. The 
 roads were so bad and miry that they were almost impassible; 
 however, I got places to accommodate the inhabitants for meeting 
 all along. Here for thirty miles there was no preaching until I 
 came: but the Lord made bare his arm. 
 
 Returning, I held meetings at the same places, and found the 
 
 E 
 
66 
 
 HISTORY” OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 prospect to increase. Then going up the Lake shore, holding 
 meetings where I had the year past, until I came round to Fletcher: 
 here the work increased. Hence I proceeded through Johnston, up 
 the river Demile to Morristown. Here the people had not heard 
 a sermon for two years : we entered into a covenant to serve the 
 Lord; and many were keenly convicted, and their hearts were like 
 wax before the sun. 
 
 Hence to Stow r e, where for three miles I could get no house at 
 first; night drawing on, I scarcely knew what to do, as the families 
 would not take me in; but at length I met a company of men, w r ho 
 had been marking out land in the woods ; to these I made known 
 my errand; and they invited me to go back about two miles; and 
 the house was soon filled with people, and solemn times we had that 
 evening and the next morning. 
 
 Ten years ago, this was an howling wilderness, inhabited only 
 
 by wild beasts, and now contained near one hundred families_ 
 
 Oh ! what an alteration there is in the earth. 
 
 From hence I went to Waterbury, on Onion river, where a rep- 
 robationist gave me these words to preach from : “ No man can 
 come to me , except the Father who hath sent me draw him .”— 
 The Lord loosed my tongue and good I believe was done. 
 
 From thence I returned to Missisque bay, under trials and dis¬ 
 couragements of mind, but was revived on meeting brother Sabin. 
 As I could not readily find a horse to borrow, I set out on foot to¬ 
 wards Magog: but my body being weak, I disappointed one con¬ 
 gregation, to my sorrow, but reached the next day’s appointments 
 in Sutton and Dunham, and God gave me favor in the sight of 
 some, who with horses conveyed me to the several places. 
 
 During my walking, I found one fourth of a dollar, and reason¬ 
 ed, why have I found this? I have not had any for some time 
 past. 
 
 I had to walk from Dunn’s Patent to the bay, which was about 
 ten miles, the nighest way, on which lived but few inhabitants: I 
 set out, hoping to get through that night, but falling short by rea¬ 
 son of weakness, came to a house and requested they would guide 
 me through the woods, but in vain: I then entreated liberty to tar¬ 
 ry under their roof all night, as it had now become dark and impos¬ 
 sible for a stranger to keep the road, it being narrow and miry, and 
 
67 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 closed overhead by the branches of thick topped trees; besides it 
 was exceedingly dangerous, by the flocks of hears , which were 
 uncommonly numerous this fall; but at first my entreaties were 
 in vain: then remembering the piece of money which I had 
 found, I offered it to them for the privilege, which on this condi¬ 
 tion I obtained. The next morning, with much difficulty, I got 
 through to a friend’s house. 
 
 After breakfast I obtained a horse, and set out to fulfil my 
 appointments round the bay, which were five. Far beyond my 
 expectation, I was enabled to go through these, riding twenty-five 
 miles that day, and visiting the Isle of Noah and Hog Island, in 
 the latter of which I held the first religious meeting that was ever 
 in it; and a solemn time it was. I returned to the Dutch manor, 
 sold my watch, saddle and portmanteau. 
 
 For some months past, I had no hope of recovering from my 
 declining state, unless it were by a long voyage to sea, but the 
 impossibility of it, as I thought, was so great that I rejected the 
 idea.—But it being strongly impressed these few weeks past, that 
 if I tarried I should die according to the dream ; but that if I were 
 to cross the ocean to Ireland, it w r ould be the means which God 
 did choose to bless to the restoration of my health, and preserva¬ 
 tion of my life for future usefulness, for some particular end 
 unknown to me. But when I considered the dangers of sea, by 
 reason of storms and tempests, at that season of the year, and of 
 being taken by pirates or privateers, into whose hands I might 
 fall in this declining state, and what care would be shewn me I 
 did not know: and supposing I were even to get well to Europe, 
 what might follow’ I did not clearly foresee: the country being in 
 scarcity, with great disturbances, and who would receive me I 
 could not tell—and if rejected by all, having no trade to pursue, 
 I saw nothing but that death would follow. These things weighed 
 so heavy in the balance of reason, that I rejected the impression, 
 and threw it out of my mind, as a temptation: it returned with 
 more force, and pursued me from day to day. By nourishing it 
 I had peace ; and by rejecting it depression, which caused great 
 distress; so that many hours of my sleep departed from me. 
 This I made known to the preachers and some others, who had 
 importuned me to tell them what was the matter. 
 
68 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 After being informed, all with one voice entreated me not to en¬ 
 tertain such a thought as coming from God, seeing that my labors 
 were here acknowledged, and that there was a prospect of an uni¬ 
 versal revival: wherefore, it is inconsistent, said they, that he could 
 require you to go away three thousand miles, into a strange coun¬ 
 try, without friends, leaving the circuit in this situation, forfeiting 
 the confidence which the Conference have placed in you, by giving 
 you the care of the circuit, and none to supply your place. 
 
 These arguments were powerful and so confounded me, that I 
 could not answer them : still there was something in my mind that 
 said, Go, and by putting it away I could get no peace. 
 
 September 26th. I preached in Highgate, Swanton, and St. 
 Alban’s, for the last time ; in Georgia and in Milton likewise: in 
 the latter, I once made a covenant, which they broke, and after¬ 
 wards they hated me so that they could not bear to see me. 
 
 28th. Our quarterly meeting began in Essex. I made my ex¬ 
 ercise known, and the declining state I was in, to S. Hutchinson 
 and J. Mitchell, who would hearken nothing to it; but brought up 
 the above-mentioned arguments. I besought for a certificate con¬ 
 cerning my moral conduct, but was refused, with a strict injunction 
 not to go. S. Hutchinson said, I shall appear like a fool in the 
 eyes of the Conference, for supporting your cause in the manner I 
 have done, as some said that you would never prove true to the 
 connexion, which, by going away, will appear to be the case.— 
 But if you’ll tarry, as I ever have been, so I will still be your 
 friend; and the next Conference, your probation will be ended, and 
 you will be ordained. I bid him farewell, giving him Hezekiah’s 
 lamentation—Isaiah xxxviii, 9, &c. He gave me Paul’s charge 
 to Timothy, and so we parted, after that I had given my farewell 
 to the people. 
 
 I now proceeded to fulfil what appointments I had made for my¬ 
 self; riding with J. M. to Fletcher. He again entreated me for 
 his, and my and the word of God’s sake, to tarry, saying, “ If you 
 go away and leave us thus, I believe the curse of God will follow 
 you;” and kneeling down, besought God, if he had called me to 
 go, to make it manifest, and if not to hedge up my way, and so 
 parted for a while; and I went to Cambridge, Johnston, Morristown, 
 
OR LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 69 
 
 Stowe, Waterbury, and Duxbury, and the quickening power of 
 
 God was sensibly felt in every place. 
 
 About this time 1 met with Dr. Whipple of New Boston, in New 
 
 Flampshire, who gave me some things for my voyage, saying he 
 felt for me in this great undertaking. 
 
 My trials of heart were great, to think of leaving my people and 
 country, and particularly my parents, probably to see them no more, 
 so contrary to the minds and advice of all those who wished me 
 well; but I having endeavored to weigh the matter candidly before 
 God, as for eternity, and after making it a matter of earnest prayer 
 to know my duty, that if the impression be from God it may in¬ 
 crease, and if from the enemy it may decrease; and according to 
 the best judgment I can form, I do believe it to be the will of God 
 that I should go, as I can enjoy peace of mind in no pursuit but 
 this, and accordingly I am resolved to proceed as the door opens. 
 
 My horse being brought from Vershire, which cost eighty-four 
 dollars, I now sold for a small part of that sum, and all which I 
 could collect, including the price of my saddle, &c., amounted to 
 six guineas and some provision. 
 
 October 12th. I met brother Mitchell again; he would not bid 
 me farewell, saying, I cant give my consent for you to go. I bid 
 him farewell, saying, I know you have ever been my friend, and 
 are such to the present day; it is hard to go contrary to your advice; 
 and if you think I am wilful in this matter, you judge me wrong 
 and hard; it is in tender conscience before God that I leave you this 
 day, for the sake of peace of mind, which, if I could otherwise 
 enjoy, I would take up with your advice, “to stick and die by the 
 staff;” and kneeling down, whilst at prayer our hearts were melted 
 with a feeling sense of the goodness of God; and as Jonathan and 
 David, our parting was hard. From thence I proceeded (in a 
 canoe which had come for me and started back, I being about twent}' 
 minutes behind the time, but hailed him, so he stopped and took 
 me in; this was a stranger, as the first man who was to have 
 come for me was dead) down the Mussisque river, across the bay, 
 to what is called the ridge, where God has began a good work.— 
 Here some of my friends from the Manor met me with entreaties 
 not to go, which to prevent my going did not bring my chest; as 
 apparently I must die with sufferings am on .st hard hearted sailors; 
 
70 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 but if I would tarry with them, I could have friends and a decent 
 burial; but my mind was to go, so they went back and brought my 
 chest to South river; we kneeled down on the bank, and besought 
 God, if it was his will I should go, to prosper my way; but if not, 
 to shut it up. Said they, “we expect to see you again;” but I 
 replied, “it is in my mind as though I should never see you 
 again.” Some were minded not to have brought my chest that I 
 might thereby be detained until it was too late for going; as the 
 fleet was to sail in a short space. Being disappointed of a canoe 
 which was promised, we took another, which sprang a leak before 
 we had gone far; but we got a second down the river, and soon got 
 into the lake. 
 
 The waves ran high, and the people advised us not to go, as they 
 thought there was great danger of upsetting. 
 
 The man who had promised to take me to St. John’s, breaking 
 his word, I had to look for another, who said, “such a day, I went 
 out of curiosity to hear a strange man who had come to the neigh¬ 
 borhood, whose words reached my heart; and now I believe God 
 has pardoned my sins, and 1 bless God that I ever saw your face.” 
 
 Cutting down a bush and hoisting it for a sail, we reached Saint 
 John’s about three in the afternoon; and after wandering up and 
 down the town for about two hours, I found a man who, for two 
 dollars, engaged to carry me in a cart to Lapareri, the mail stage 
 having gone off just before I arrived there. 
 
 After being examined strictly by the military officers, and my 
 name recorded, I parted with the canoe man and went on my way; 
 being now entirely amongst strangers, and probably I shall be so, I 
 know not but for life. The cart broke down on the road; so he had 
 to borrow another; about three o’clock after midnight, I arrived at 
 Lapareri, hem r very much chilled. 
 
 The market boats, at break of day, started for Montreal; and on 
 my way I discovered several vessels lying at the wharf, one of 
 which particularly attracted my mind, and after landing, I walked 
 on board, inquiring where she belonged and w'as bound to. 
 
 The captain answered, “belongs to Quebec, and bound for Dub¬ 
 lin;” the very place I wanted to go to. 
 
 Q. Will you give me a passage? 
 
 A. Have you plenty of money? 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 71 
 
 Q. "What shall you charge? 
 
 A. Sometimes people give fifteen guineas, but I will carry one 
 for eight. 
 
 Q. I’ll give you five guineas and find myself; will you carry me 
 for that? If not I must return to the states. 
 
 A. I will; but you are a devilish fool for going from a plentiful 
 country with peace, to that disturbed island. I then gave him his 
 monev, and bought some more provisions, and had a few shillings 
 left. 
 
 After attempting to preach to a congregation of the hardest of 
 the hard, I went on board the vessel, and put down the river a few 
 leagues. 
 
 October, 16th. I this day was twenty-two years old; the dream 
 of the prophet now lay with weight upon my mind, which said, 
 that I should live until I was two-and-twenty, and the hours passed 
 solemnly away. A woman passenger said, “I judge this man’s a 
 Methodist;” I, turning away as with an air of disdain, said, what 
 do you lump me in with that despised people for? She replied, “be¬ 
 cause you don’t drink, and be jovial and cheerly as what the rest of 
 us are; but you are gloomy and cast down, like that people, always 
 melancholy.” Well said the sailors, we’ll try him over the ground, 
 and see what he is made of; then they began to put tar on my face, 
 and tallow on my clothes, until I told the captain he ought to make 
 them behave more civil, being commander of the ship. However, 
 I was the object of all their sport for seven days on our way tt 
 Quebec; during which time I suffered much with cold, having no 
 blankets, and lying either on the cable or across some barrels filled 
 with potash, and my garments being thin, and nothing but a side 
 of leather to cover myself with; but the last night I found a small sail, 
 and begging it of the captain, I wrapped myself in it and thought 
 myself comfortable. There was no fire below decks at this time. 
 
 One morning, a lieutenant came on board before I was up, and 
 describing my dress, inquired of the captain if such a person was 
 on board; I came up, and the captain told me what had passed. 
 
 The officer then said, “You were seen at Lapareri, &c., and 
 was thought to be one of M’Clen’s party as a spy, and I have come 
 a hundred miles to apprehend you, and now you must clear your¬ 
 self or go before the chief commander.” I showed him my 
 
72 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 license and some private letters and told him my business; he then 
 replied, 4 ‘I believe you are an honest man, and if you will enlist, 
 I’ll give you so much bounty, and a sergeancy; and, if not, you 
 shall be pressed.” I replied, “Fight I cannot in conscience for 
 any man, because it would be inconsistent for a man one hour to be 
 praying for his enemies, and the next hour learning to handle a 
 gun to shoot them; but if you take me on board I shall preach.”— 
 At length, I found a strange piece of money in my pocket; and he 
 attempted to take my hat and put a cockade on it; I snatched it out 
 of his hand and pushed him away; to which he said, “Remember 
 you are not in the states now; here it is treason to resist an officer.” 
 I making as if I would throw them overboard, he besought me not, 
 as the cockade was costly; on condition of his letting me have peace 
 till I got to Quebec, I gave them up. At our arrival, it being eve¬ 
 ning, I would not stay on board during the captain’s absence, 
 knowing the sailors would abuse me. The lieutenant, as I carried 
 his little chest or trunk to his lodgings, said he would send his ser¬ 
 vant to pilot me to the house of a piece of a Methodist, but it be¬ 
 ing now late, altered his mind, and gave me entertainment all night, 
 with blankets and fire, which was very refreshing to me. He and 
 his captain exerted themselves to lead me into sin; but before we 
 parted I obtained liberty to pray with them. 
 
 The next morning I inquired for Methodists, and through the 
 medium of an English lad, the people being mostly French, found 
 a few back-slidden ones, some of whom came from Europe. The 
 week preceding, a society of about twenty-six, belonging to the 
 army, had gone to Halifax, but two or three of their w T ives were 
 left. 1 found the place where they used to hold their meeting, and 
 collected about a dozen English to a meeting in the evening. 
 
 The next evening the congregation increased to about thirty; 
 thus on to about a hundred and fifty, the five days I was there. A 
 woman, the first day, on finding out who and w T hat I was, invited 
 me to dinner; then her husband invited me to eat and drink as 1 
 needed, as often and as long as I stayed. This I looked upon as 
 providential. This woman was very inquisitive to know all the 
 particulars of the materials I had procured for the voyage; and the 
 day but one before I was to set sail, gave all the small materials 
 that were lacking—and the last evening after I had done preaching 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 73 
 
 one, and a second, and a third, &c., of their own accord, without 
 
 » 
 
 any hint from me, came forward and laid down pieces of money, 
 amounting in the whole to several dollars, which I stood in need 
 of at this critical time; and a buffalo skin dressed with the hair on, 
 which I had to lodge on while in the city, and a blanket was given 
 me by one person for my bed on the voyage. Now I began to 
 meditate, when I entered this city, according to human appearance, 
 I must fall short of the voyage for the want of necessaries, and no 
 place to lodge in whilst here; but that God who I believed had cal¬ 
 led me to go, to him I looked, when in retirement under a fort wall, 
 and found my wants supplied; and if he thus far had opened the 
 way step by step, what reason had I to doubt but what all my jour- 
 nies might be made as prosperous as this through trials, and 1 pre¬ 
 served for future usefulness, and yet see my native land in peace; 
 and my soul was strengthened to put my trust in God and go for¬ 
 ward. I think about twenty were stirred up to seek God during this 
 short stay, who earnestly entreated me to give over my voyage and 
 tarry with them; but not prevailing, sought a promise of my return 
 in the spring, which I gave them not; but said, if God will, perhaps 
 I may see you again. 
 
 October, 28th. I went on board and the fleet fell down the river, 
 I thought of my parents, but said, to tarry is death; to go, I do but 
 die. 
 
 October, 31st. I informed my parents of my departure, and got 
 into the gulf of St. Lawrence; I felt some little sea sick, but did 
 not vomit much; but my bodily sickness increases fast, and ’tis more 
 than probable, according to human appearance, that I shall not see 
 Dublin. 
 
 November, 2d. I saw Newfoundland covered with snow, and 
 left it on the left. My sickness still increases, and I am scarcely 
 able to sit up ten minutes in twenty-four hours. The captain 
 though deistical and profane, is as kind as I could expect from a 
 religious man. Though the agreement was to come in the steerage, 
 my berth was in the cabin, and the boy had orders to wait upon 
 me as I had need. 
 
 I feel the want of some religious persons to converse with; Oh! 
 how do people misimprove their privileges, and some don’t prize 
 them until deprived of them. But religion is that which the world 
 
74 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 can neither give nor take away; I still feel the Lord to be precious 
 to my soul, in my critical place, surely in the deep waters are the 
 wonders of the Almighty to be seen. 
 
 The whole fleet consisted of about twelve sail; we had pleasant 
 sailing for about a week, the ships frequently calling to each other; 
 but at length the sea began to rise, first like hills and then like 
 mountains, then it seemed to run to the skies; the whole fleet was 
 scattered, but the next day collected again, and within two hours 
 after so scattered that we saw each other no more. This gale lasted 
 five days; the captain said, that for fifteen years he had not seen the 
 like. The mate replied, “I have followed the sea these twenty-five 
 years and have never seen the like;” but through the goodness of 
 God, we were not driven any out of our course, and sustained no 
 damage except the breaking of the main-yard; though the crew ap¬ 
 peared terrified once or twice, I don’t know that my mind was ever 
 more calm in my life. I frequently said to myself, “my body may 
 sink to the bottom, but my soul will fly to the paradise of God!” 
 At length the wind abated, and the sea fell, and I spent a little time 
 on deck; I could see no land; farewell to America. Oh! shall I 
 ever see my native country again? I am now going to a strange 
 land, to be a stranger among strangers, and what is before me I 
 know not. 
 
 I gave the name of my father, and the place of his residence to 
 the captain, that if he gave me to the sharks my parents should 
 have information; which he promised to send. If I live to do 
 good, I will bless God; and if I die, Oh God! they will be done. 
 
 What am I going to Europe for? for the sake of riches? From 
 whence will they come? For honor? Who will give me this? For 
 ease! Lord thou knowest my heart, that I have no other end in 
 view, but thy glory and the salvation of immortal souls. And 
 though I pass through trials, I will fear no evil, whilst God is on 
 my side. I know the time has been when I was a guilty sinner, and 
 have a witness within myself that all my guilt is done away through 
 the mediation of Christ, and my soul is in a state of acceptance 
 with God. I frequently, whilst enjoying this evidence, am greatly 
 distressed and compassed about, as with all the powers of hell, so 
 that an hoiror seems to run over my mind, w r hen I feel not the 
 least degree of guilt, but love to God and -all mankind, and none 
 
in pre- 
 lla, and 
 wonderful 
 !ases will be- 
 ry thing to our 
 r can not add to 
 |fng the shattered 
 srve as well as 
 V (see page 28). 
 re taken for Second- 
 dth Rush's Sar- 
 the pills clear the 
 ll slime and coat- 
 }.a axd Iron, by 
 [rong, and healthy 
 ingth and health 
 *7 process goes on. 
 of Charlestown, 
 
 dan 
 Whictl' 
 
 Yet oft he Cc 
 Till death's 
 
 A fortune then he U 
 If health to him co? 
 
 In hope the doctor may ? 
 
 Ilis service is ere long se? 
 
 Rut when the doctor's skill lie* 
 
 And finds it fails to meet his ct 
 He wishes then he had applied 
 The Sars'parilla in its place. 
 
 Had he this “preparation” used, 
 
 And Rush's famous Iron combined, 
 They'd into him new life infused, 
 
 And given him new peace of mind. 
 
 The Buchu, too, had he applied. 
 
 It would have given him relief; 
 
 Omitting which have many died : 
 
 It cures almost beyond belief. 
 
 I 3 eavaro of Counterfeits of 
 ITIedicincs. Seepage 12. For prices see same 
 page. 
 
 SAUSAPARILixA AND IRON.^^ 
 
r power ar 
 Liver Com 
 Dyspeptic affec¬ 
 ted me when used 
 together with Rush's 
 omplaints, it should be 
 K.merican ladies, as no reme- 
 r employed have been attended 
 rful success. This has been more 
 fatification to me since the most of 
 Thes advised for such complaints expe¬ 
 as proved to be entirely worthless. The 
 prevalence of these disorders, and the fact 
 t they entail their disastrous effects upon the 
 next generation, have long called for more effect- 
 
 Rush’s Sarsaparilla and 
 Iron is the well-known remedy for Scrofula ; 
 and as most cases of female weakness, attended 
 with Leucorrhoea or Whites, and Prolapsus or 
 Fallingof the Womb, are of scrofulous origin, 
 they nearly all require that remedy. In simple 
 cases, I have found Rush’s Restorer alone 
 sufficient. These medicines are at once pleasant, 
 
 “ upov 
 
 “ Net 
 
 Rush's 1-1 
 or as a pr<.i 
 among the 11 
 i!ies, though gi 
 classes need it nn 
 without it if it cotl 
 
 Rush’s RestoJ 
 safe, and sure use, 1 
 taining enough toj 
 most druggists; pf 
 $1.15 ; address at pj 
 observe the name 
 each revenue stare] 
 
 Rush’s Restor] 
 See Suppression of 
 eases. 
 
 KUSH’S RESTORER 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 75 
 
 of the slavish fear of hell; neither would I commit a known sin 
 for my right hand. If any one should ask, how that a sanctified 
 saint could have such feelings or trials? I ask again, cannot spirit 
 pray or operate upon spirit, as well as matter upon matter? If any 
 one should deny let him prove it. Experience is the greatest evi¬ 
 dence; a person may be powerfully depressed by the infernal powers 
 of darkness, and still retain the right and sure evidence of his ac¬ 
 ceptance with God, so as to read his title clear to heaven. Tempt¬ 
 ing to actual evil is one thing, and buffeting of the mind is another; 
 at particular times, to feel either the one or the other is no sin, 
 whilst the w T hole soul cleaves after God. 
 
 After being under some weighty exercises, I feel asleep, and God 
 comforted me in dreams of the night; for first, I thought I saw my¬ 
 self in some place, and the people seemed to be struck with wonder 
 what I came for; shortly after I heard some young converts tell their 
 experience; then I saw the work go prosperly on; after which I 
 saw myself surrounded by a wdcked company of people; but their 
 words were like empty sounds, though their tongues were sharp, yet 
 their weapons were like feathers; for my forehead was like brass; but 
 God raised me up friends in time of need. From this I infer that 
 some trouble is at hand, yet I am more than ever convinced that this 
 voyage will turn for my good, and for the glory of God. Trouble 
 I expect is near, but my trust is in God; all is well now; to-morrow 
 may take thought for itself. 
 
 I remember once when I was in trouble with my asthmatical 
 disorder, I besought God to heal my body, and let my heaviest trials 
 be in mind; but now I find it is not good to be our own choosers, 
 but submit to the will of God, remembering that all things work 
 together for good to them that love him. 
 
 25th. The sun in the sky was not seen for several days, which 
 made it dangerous sailing; but, fearing privateers, did not lay to. 
 One evening, the captain grew uneasy, and could not sleep, and 
 got up and lay down several times in a short space, and as the mate 
 came below to warm himself, the captain said, “Mr. Tom, is there 
 land near?” The mate said, “I can see three leagues ahead, and 
 there is no land in sight.” The captain’s trouble continuing, the 
 reason he could never assign, immediately lay down, and then rose 
 up and went on deck, and being strong-sighted, beheld land within 
 
6 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 a mile! All hands were called; they tacked the vessel about. Oh! 
 what a providence was this! Less than twenty minutes no doubt 
 would have wrecked the ship. This was in latitude 57, off the 
 Highlands of Scotland. 
 
 26th. The sun broke out pleasant; this evening we came to an¬ 
 chor at Larne, in the north of Ireland; having no contrary wind 
 all the way until we got off this port; when the wind turning sud¬ 
 denly round, drove us inhere, where we were bound nineteen days. 
 O ! what a mercy of God! I have seen his wonders in the deep, 
 and through his goodness have escaped the roaring waves. I yet 
 cannot say I am sorry that I have come; although I know not what 
 awaits me on the shore; my trust is still in God, who has the hearts 
 of all men in his hand. 
 
 27th. This morning I went on shore, having no proper recom¬ 
 mendations with me. The captain said, “I wonder what the devil 
 you are going to do here.” I told him perhaps he might see be¬ 
 fore he left town. 
 
 As I entered the village, I inquired for Methodists, (and a lad 
 directed me to inquire for John Weares, a schoolmaster) and came 
 to a house and met the man in the door; said I, are there any that 
 love God here or in town? Said he, “my wife makes more ado 
 about religion than all the people in town; come, walk in.” I went 
 in, but found him an enemy to truth. 
 
 In this place, for more than forty years no regular society could 
 be established till a few days since, nine women were joined in a 
 class, (one of whom kept school, and sent me word that I might 
 occupy her room for meeting.) With much difficulty, through the 
 goodness of God, I got a few collected in the evening, to whom I 
 spoke. A loyal woman, after meeting, scolded me because I did 
 not pray for the king; I replied, that I came from a country where 
 we had no king, and it was not natural for me, so she excused me 
 and invited me to breakfast. Noise began to be in town, “there is 
 an American come.” Accordingly the next day I gave a crown 
 for a large ball-chamber, and put up a public notice requesting all 
 hands to turn out: many came to see the babbler; to whom I spoke, 
 and then caught near the whole of them in a covenant, which the 
 greater part, I suppose, broke that night. 
 
 God gave me favor in the sight of the people; and I received 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 77 
 
 invitations to breakfast, dinner, and supper, more than I needed du¬ 
 ring my stay. The next evening, after preaching, said I to the 
 people, as many of you as will pray for yourselves twice in twen¬ 
 ty-four hours for two weeks, I will endeavor to remember you thrice* 
 God being our helper: and you that will, come forward, that I may 
 take your names in writing, lest that I forget. 
 
 A few came forward that night, some more next day, and so on; 
 now and then serious countenances appeared in the streets: at length 
 one and another, was telling what God had done for their souls.— 
 The congregations were very large. I had a desire to visit the ad¬ 
 jacent country; but no door opening, as no one might travel without 
 a pass, the country being under martial law. 
 
 When I arrived at Larne, the captain said, “When I sailed from 
 Quebec, you was so weak and low, that I never expected to bring 
 you to land again: I thought I should give your body to the sharks.” 
 “But now,” said the mate, “you look ten pounds better.” The in¬ 
 habitants said, “We evidently perceive that since your coming here 
 you have altered for the better every day; you are become quite 
 another man than when we first saw you.” 
 
 The first night after I came on shore, I went into my room, and 
 was going to pull off the coverlet of the bed and spread it on the 
 floor, according to my usual custom in America; and behold the 
 floor was earthen or ground, which I had never seen before. I 
 felt amazed to think what I should do: to sleep in a bed, thought I, 
 I cannot; to sleep on the ground, I shall be chilled and take a fever. 
 At length, I came to this resolution, I’ll go into bed with my clothes 
 on, and if it comes to the worst I’ll get up: so I lay down, think¬ 
 ing it more than probable I should have to rise within half an hour 
 
 on account of my asthma. I soon fell asleep, and slept sound un- 
 til morning. 
 
73 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 CHAPTER Y. 
 
 MY DUBLIN RECEPTION. 
 
 December 15th. After two days sail, I landed in Dublin. Hav¬ 
 ing a letter, I sought to find him to whom it was directed, (and a 
 custom house officer, for two and sixpence, English, piloted me 
 there) but in vain, he not being at home, and night coining on, I 
 scarcely knew what to do, (as the family would not suffer me to 
 stay within, fearing who or what I might be. I inquired for 
 Methodists, and a chaise-man said, “I know where there is one 
 lives,” and fora shilling I got him to pilot me to the house. 
 
 After rapping, the door was opened by a boy, who informed the 
 mistress that a stranger wanted her husband; she said, let him come 
 in till he comes home; so I went in and sat down in the shop. 
 By and by in came her husband, William Thomas, who stopped 
 and looked, and then, with a smile, shook hands with me, which 
 gave some hope. After I told him my case, he invited me to tarry 
 all night, which I accordingly did, and in the evening, attended 
 meeting at Gravel-walk, where I was called upon to pray. 
 
 The next day I called to see the preachers, and when I saw Mr. 
 Tobias, made my case known to him. He heard me, and then 
 with plain dealing, advised me to go on board again, and return to 
 America, (though he did not attempt to scruple the account I gave 
 of myself.) He offered me half a crown, which I refused, and 
 with tears left him, though I had only two shillings left. 
 
 In the evening, at Whitefriar street meeting house, I was again 
 invited to pray and sing; but Mr. Tobias, the preacher, on whom I 
 called, checked me in the meeting, and took the hymn out of my 
 mouth, commanding the persons who prayed to stand on their feet; 
 and after meeting gave me a sharp reprimand, and then calling the 
 local preachers and leaders into a room, and, I suppose, charged 
 them and reprimanded him who had invited me, as he ever after was 
 shy of me. 
 
 Now my door seemed to be completely hedged up, and I saw 
 nothing but death before me, having no money to pay my passage 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 79 
 
 back, and did not know how to do ship work, and no trade to follow 
 for my bread, and I could not expect this family to entertain me 
 long; no acquaintance round about, and three thousand miles from 
 my friends. No one call tell my feelings, but those who have been 
 in like circumstances. It was a trial of my faith, yet I could not 
 say that I was sorry I had come; though it seemed to me I should 
 sink: but these words strengthened my confidence, “the very hairs 
 of your head are all numbered;” immediately I lay down and fell 
 asleep, and dreamed that I saw a person put leaven in a bowl of 
 meal, it leavened and leavened till it swelled clear over on the ground, 
 then leavened under ground till it got a distance of some score rods, 
 imperceptible by the inhabitants: at length it broke out in the further¬ 
 most place, and then appeared in several other spots. This dream 
 strengthened my confidence in God, that my way was preparing, 
 though imperceptible to me. When I awakened, my trials of mind 
 were greatly lessened. I besought God if he had any thing for me 
 to do in this country, to open a door and prepare my way; but if not 
 to take me to himself, for now I was only a burden to myself and 
 'others; and I did believe that one or the other he would grant. 
 
 20th. Whilst we were at family prayer, a Scotch soldier over¬ 
 heard us. and came in, and invited me to preach in the barracks at 
 Chapel-izod; which I did several times. Several other doors open¬ 
 ing in different barracks, I improved the opportunities; one of 
 which was at Island-bridge, where God began a revival, and a small 
 society formed. Having a desire to visit the country, at first the 
 door appeared shut; but one who for a scruple of conscience had 
 been expelled from society, upon hearing thereof, sent word to me, 
 that he was going to the Queen’s County, and if I was minded to 
 go, he would bear my expenses. 
 
 26th. Taking the canal boat, we proceeded to Monastereven, 
 whence we walked to Mount Mellick. 
 
 Here I found a man out of society, who had been abused, which 
 occasioned the separation of about thirty, who held meeting by 
 themselves. I held several meetings in different parts of the neigh¬ 
 borhood, and refreshing seasons we had from the presence of the 
 Lord.. A quarterly meeting was held here: I petitioned for liberty 
 to go into the love-feast, but was denied, saying, you belong to no 
 particular people. 
 
80 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 My congregations were so large, that no private house could con¬ 
 tain them; for which reason some got open the preaching house 
 doors, contrary to my advice, lest it should look as though I want¬ 
 ed to cause divisions; as the preacher had left strict orders not to 
 let me in, &c. 
 
 Here I heard two women from my own country preach, called 
 Quakers, for the first time of my hearing any of their society. 
 
 A question arose in my mind whether I had done wrong in com¬ 
 ing away from my own country; is it not possible that I lay under 
 a mistake after all ? Thus I fell asleep, and dreamed that I died 
 and was buried under a hearth: the lid which composed a part of 
 the hearth was marble. My father coming into the room, said. 
 What is there? one replied, your son lies there ; he then pulled ofl 
 the lid, and behold it was truth; and I stood and looked at my bo¬ 
 dy, and behold it began to putrify and moulder. I was then a 
 mystery to myself, to see my body in one place and I standing in 
 another. I began to feel, to see if I was flesh, when a voice seem¬ 
 ed to answer, I will explain the mystery to you : If you had tarried 
 in America you would have died as the prophet predicted, and your 
 body would have been mouldering as you now see it; but now you 
 are preserved for future usefulness. I waked up with the queries 
 gone. 
 
 From hence (Mount Mellick) I returned to Dublin. I receiv¬ 
 ed two letters from the north requesting me to return with all speed 
 to Larne. I had received money enough from the withdrawn mem¬ 
 bers to return. 
 
 After holding some more meetings in the barracks, and paying 
 my passage, and procuring some provisions, having two shillings 
 left, I set sail but was put back by a contrary and tempestuous 
 wind, after being out thirty hours. 
 
 I believe there was the peculiar hand of God in this: for a pow¬ 
 erful time we had at Island-bridge the same evening. 
 
 January 20th, 1800. After walking some miles I embarked 
 again, and just as I was going on board heard the shrieks of a wo¬ 
 man, and turning round saw (a door shut to) one weeping as if 
 her heart would break; I asked the cause, she said she had three 
 children at home who had eaten nothing since yesterday, and that 
 she Lad not a sixpence to buy bread for them, and this family would 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 81 
 
 not lend a shilling, and that her husband would not receive his 
 wages till Saturday night. There was a dialogue in my mind 
 whether duty required me to relieve her want, as I reflected how 
 much better my present circumstances were than her’s, however, I 
 did not leave her until I had given her one of the shillings I had 
 left; and O how grateful she appeared! The wind was not entirely 
 fair, however we put to sea. The storm increased and the sea 
 seemed to run mountains high, and washed several valuable things 
 overboard; but what surprised me was, I never once heard the cap¬ 
 tain swear or take an oath during all the time. 
 
 On the 22d we gained Belfast harbor, and came to anchor with¬ 
 in two miles of the town, where I jumped into the pilot’s boat, and 
 gave my remaining shilling to be taken ashore; and through cold 
 wind and rough sea, reached the town about six o’clock in the even¬ 
 ing ; I wandered up and down for some time, the way I felt in y 
 heart inclined, (by the light of lamps, famine and death now stared 
 me in the fa^e in this large town, yet I could not say I was sorry 1 
 had left America,) till recollecting a letter I had in my pocket; but 
 how to find the person to whom it was directed I did not know, but 
 feeling my heart drawn up an alley, I went to the door and rap¬ 
 ped ; the people desired to know what I wanted, I told them, and 
 they invited me to take tea, which favor I received as from the hand 
 of God; then a lad piloted me to the house where 1 wished to go 
 to, where I found the mother of sergeant Tipping, in whose room I 
 preached at Island Bridge, he having sent by me a letter to her. 
 
 Here I had lodging and continued a few days. I went to see the 
 preacher, Andrew Hamilton, jr., to whom I related all my situa¬ 
 tion, and after a little conversation, he gave m<? the right hand of 
 fellowship, with liberty to improve round his circuit, so longas my 
 conduct should be such as it had been at Larne. He could not be 
 blamed for this precaution, for if I behaved bad he would be blam¬ 
 ed. I told him I hoped he would not have cause to repent 
 giving me the liberty. He likewise gave me money to pay the 
 passage ol a letter to New York, to get justice to my character. 
 
 From thence to White Abbey, where I was questioned very' 
 close, and it was judged I did wrong in leaving America; but J. 
 Morrison whom I had seen at Larne, the local preacher who 
 
 G 
 
82 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 formed the class and questioned me very close to know where I camo 
 from and was going to, persuaded them to call an assembly to whom 
 I spoke. 
 
 Thence to Carrickfergus, (where a jailor apparently died and re¬ 
 mained for some hours, and then revived again for some houis, and 
 appeared to be in great horror,) and held several meetings; to these 
 two places I had notes of introduction from a preacher. 
 
 Thence to Baileycarey, and held three meetings which were 
 very serious. From thence to Larne, which I gained about twelve 
 o’clock. I took breakfast and visited two or three families; and 
 though my dress was somewhat altered, the people knew me, and 
 were staring from their doors and windows. 
 
 I spent some more iime about here not altogether in vain. 
 
 The society when I left it amounted to about sixty in number.— 
 Such a village as this I had never met with before, for universal 
 friendship to me, considering that I was such a stranger. 
 
 One man by the name of Martin shewed every possible kind¬ 
 ness, whilst I was confined with a breaking out, which was gener¬ 
 ally thought to be the small pox. 
 
 One morning the shop door under the same roof, was found wide 
 open; though late hi the evening, the mistress had examined par- 
 * ticularly, as was her constant custom, to see that it was locked and 
 barred just before she retired to rest, and nothing was missing, 
 though money and valuable articles were in it. 
 
 The man who said his wife made so much ado about religion, at 
 first was unwilling to hear me preach or even to pray in his family, 
 being much given to jesting, &c., but when sickness came upon him 
 he made vows to serve God and sent for me to visit him, and a few 
 hours before his departure found acceptance. 
 
 Isle of Magee—here was no society; many were the opposers to 
 a free salvation; contending for reprobation and blinding the people 
 thereby. However many tender minds of the youth appeared to be 
 stirred to consideration during the few meetings I held among them. 
 
 In Strade and Cogray were a tender people; at Doe, the officer of 
 the guard, taking the letter of the law, would suffer no meeting in the 
 evening, so scores were disappointed; however I held meeting in 
 the morning and several times afterwards, and the disappointment 
 brought more out to hear by which means I hope good was done 
 
83 
 
 OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 
 
 One morning I went to the Barracks, and found many of the sol¬ 
 diers round the card-table, which seemed to dash them; I threw a 
 pamphlet on the table and walked off. These things so attracted 
 their attention, that on the Sabbath day the parade was omitted, that 
 the men might come and hear me. The greatest part of the con¬ 
 gregation were caught in a covenant to pray to God; but some were 
 angry, and said I swore, the people to be religious. 
 
 In Carley, the family had not notified the people according to ex¬ 
 pectation, fearing the martial law. However, they thought and 
 said it was a pity I should lose my visit, and calling in the neigh¬ 
 bors, we had a refrehsing season. Some more meetings I held in 
 this vicinity, and some good I hope was done. In Ballinure, and 
 at Bryantang, we had comfortable seasons. At Kilwater the Lord 
 has begun a good work. In Belleaston church, I spoke to the 
 young people, from, “Is it well with thee?” Having walked 14 
 miles and spoke four times. 
 
 Sunday, Feb. 23d. I went 14 miles; and preached four times; 
 many felt the word, and it was a happy day for me. 
 
 March 6th. A magistrate hailed me on the road, and said 
 Where are you going? 
 
 A. To Larne. 
 
 Q. Where did you come from? 
 
 A. Balleycarey. 
 
 Q. What’s your occupation! 
 
 A. I have got none. 
 
 Q. Where do you belong? 
 
 A. No where. 
 
 Q. What, are you strolling about the country? 
 
 A. Yes, I have no particular place of residence. 
 
 Q. Where’s your pass? 
 
 A. I have got none. 
 
 Q. Where was you bom. 
 
 A. North America. 
 
 Q. Well to America you shall go again. Come, go along with 
 me to the guard house. j 
 
 Q. What do you follow’, and what did you come after? 
 
84 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 A. I follow preaching, and come on account of my health, 
 and Methodist preachers don’t apply to magistrates for passes. 
 
 Well, said he, upon observing I could not walk fast, my feet be¬ 
 ing sore, if ever I see you this way again, I’ll send you to prison. 
 I replied, you are at your option, and can do as you think proper; 
 then he put whip to his horse and went on. 
 
 My mind has been much exercised of late, as though it would 
 be my duty to travel the vineyard in other lands; and the time of 
 my departure from about here, I believe is nigh. 
 
 I feel the worth of souls near my heart, and as willing to spend 
 and be spent in the ministerial work as ever. My trust is still in 
 God; but oh! the hindrances of Zion! stumbling block professors, 
 I fear are the ruin of many souls. 
 
 When I feel an uncommon impression to do such and such 
 things, if when I resist them, it brings a burthen, and if when I 
 cherish them, it brings love, I generally prosper in following it. 
 
 My soul is pained on Zion’s account. The sores upon my feet 
 grow worse, and I have no one who can sympathize with me in my 
 singular state. 
 
 Sunday 16th. I preached in Larne, for the last time, from, 
 “ Finally, brethren, farewell,” &c., to many hundreds of people, 
 and a melting season it was : hard to part with the young beginners; 
 but the will of God be done. 
 
 On the 17th, contrary to the advice of my friends, I walked to 
 Caron Castle. There I held some meetings, and there seemed a 
 prospect of good: from thence to Glenarm and Canayla: here we 
 had solemn seasons. 
 
 Returning to Carrickfergus, I held several meetings; as when I 
 left this place before, I put up a public notice, requesting the peo¬ 
 ple to turn out when I should come again and hear me, not as crit¬ 
 ics, but as sincere inquirers after truth. Word flew over tire town, 
 “the American’s come, the American’s come:” so I told them I 
 would speak to the youth; which brought out a multitude. Then I 
 said, invite out the deists and 1 will preach to them: so the deists 
 in town were invited personally, and came out. After several 
 meetings I felt myself clear from the place and went away. The* 
 power of God was sensibly felt here, and one soul, I trust, found 
 religion, which, in some months after, I met in Dublin. From this 
 
85 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 I infer, that I ought not to be discouraged, if the fruit of the word 
 does not immediately appear. 
 
 April 1st. Quarterly meeting was held in Belfast, where I met 
 several preachers who treated me with love and friendship, as much 
 as I could expect in my situation. One’s name was Wood. A 
 woman at Newry, who had got her mind prejudiced, had said, God 
 has forsaken the Methodists, and will bless them no more, and the 
 Evangelical society have got the crown. Wood said, God has not 
 forsaken them, but will bless them again, and twenty souls will be 
 converted before Saturday night; and how he came to speak these 
 words, he could not tell; it was the beginning of the week, and no 
 visible appearance of a revival, until the next evening, when some 
 were awakened powerfully, and just twenty before sunset on Satur¬ 
 day professed to receive remission of sins; and some hundreds 
 were shortly taken into society. 
 
 I walked to Antrim, and held a few meetings that were solemn 
 and tender, and returned to Belfast. Round this place I had some 
 meetings in the street; for which I was sent to prison. But A. 
 Hamilton said to the officer, preaching in the streets is a privilege 
 allowed us by government, and they will give you no thanks for 
 your loyalty for sending this young man to prison; for he seeks to 
 do no harm, if he can do no good. I got a good opportunity to speak 
 to the prisoners by this means, and shortly was let out. I bless 
 God for this singular event; it brought more people out to meeting. 
 
 Feeling my spirit inclined to the south, I bought a passage. These 
 words were running through my mind, “and the waters assuaged.” 
 I told the people, I believed we should have a rough passage.— 
 Some advised me not to go; but feeling my work done here, I set 
 forward on Friday, 11th; but on Saturday night the wind began to 
 blow, and the waves to toss the vessel, which drove the captain and 
 hands to their Romish duties, as they got affrighted. 
 
 The wind drove us into Ramsay bay, in the Isle of Man; and we 
 anchored about a mile from land. The waves being high, I did 
 not venture on shore for several days. 
 
 The sailors ate up my provisions, while I slept, and their provis¬ 
 ions my weak stomach could not endure, so for more than eighty 
 hours 1 did not break my fast, except w T ith cold water, and I des¬ 
 paired of life. 
 
86 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 The wind and storm increased. A schooner near ns slipped her 
 cable and drove off towards Scotland. Our captain, the night fol¬ 
 lowing, got terrified, as did all the hands and passengers, but my 
 mind was calmly composed and stayed on God. 
 
 The captain had thoughts of running the vessel on shore to the 
 mercy of God; but at length day broke; a signal of distress was 
 hoisted, and a boat came from shore and towed the vessel to the 
 quay, and I went on shore to get something to eat, having but one 
 sixpence with me; and after much difficulty I found a Methodist 
 boarding house, and made known my situation to them, who gave 
 me some food; and eating rather hearty in my weak state, it seemed 
 to give me much pain. Here also I obtained lodging for the night. 
 My soul was melted to tenderness under a sense of the divine good¬ 
 ness, in turning my present captivity. The next day, a preacher 
 came to town, to whom I made known my situation; and God gave 
 me favor in his sight. 
 
 The preaching house doors were opened to me, where some hun¬ 
 dreds of people came to hear me the first night; and conditionally if 
 the vessel did not sail, I intended to speak the next. 
 
 The vessel attempted to sail out unknown to me; but broke he 
 anchor against the quay, which detained her another tide; so I ful¬ 
 filled the meetings and did not lose my passage. And the captain, 
 who said I W’as either a witch, or a wizard, or a devil, or some¬ 
 thing, and if it had not been for me, he would have had a good pas¬ 
 sage; and before he would take me again, I should pay five pounds. 
 He and the crew came to hear me preach. 
 
 9 visited about twenty families which times were tender indeed. 
 The disposition of the inhabitants seemed exceedingly hospitable. 
 They avere minded I should tarry for some weeks: but not prevail¬ 
 ing, gave me the necessaries for my massage; so w r e set sail for 
 Dublin. 
 
 I did not regret all my sufferings, considering the good times we 
 had in this place. 
 
 The night before I got on shore, (whilst the waves were running 
 over the deck, every now and then the water coming into the fore¬ 
 castle where I w^as, which made me wet and chilled) I dreamed that 
 I got on shore and held tw r o meetings; thir I r^laC^d to the peouie 
 before I held the first meeting. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 87 
 
 * 
 
 After a passage of forty-eight hours, I landed in Dublin, and 
 was glad to escape the sailors, who twice threw me across the cabin. 
 
 I went to my old lodgings at W. Thomas’s, where I continued 
 about twelve days, to let my feet grow a little better; but the same 
 shyness still appeared among the Methodists. 
 
 During this stay was held the Quaker yearly meeting. Several 
 meetings I attended and found it not altogether unprofitable. 
 
 Here I saw one, who when hearing I was sick in the north, sent 
 something for my relief, and here gave me more to bear my expen¬ 
 ses. 
 
 May 6th. I took the canal boat for Monastereven, where I tar¬ 
 ried a few days, and the edge of prejudice seemed to be removed in 
 general; and some refreshing meetings we had, though the meeting 
 house was shut against me by strict orders from the preachers.— 
 The class leader said, I believe you mean well, but did wrong in 
 coming away without liberty; for which reason, these afflictions in 
 body, &,c., pursue you; but if you are faithful, will at last workfof 
 your good. 
 
 A door being opened, I rode three miles and held four agreeable 
 meetings. 
 
 A man carried me to Knightstown, near Mount Mellick, as my 
 feet were so sore I could not walk; my hands likewise so swelled, 
 that I could neither dress nor undress myself; so I tarried with T. 
 Gill, for several days, holding meetings in the evenings; the fruit 
 of which I expect to see in the day of eternity. Thence I rode to 
 Maryborough, where I found kind friends, and held four meetings. 
 Thence to Mount Mellick, where we had some refreshing times. 
 Then 1 hobbled along about two miles, to T. Gill’s, and spent a 
 little time more. My trials concerning my singular state, and the 
 exercise of faith God calls me to, and to see so little fruit of my la¬ 
 bor, and the cause of God so wounded by ministers and professors 
 of all denominations, that I wished to retire to some lonely part of 
 the earth, and weep and mourn out my days. But I cannot feel 
 myselt released from the important duty of sounding the gospel 
 trumpet; from which, if I had the riches of the Indies, I would 
 have given them for a release; but in vain w T ere my thoughts. I 
 sometimes thought I knew the feelings of Moses, in some small de¬ 
 gree, with Jonah and Jeremiah; but not long after 1 found the Lord 
 
88 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 % 
 
 to breathe into my soul the spirit of my station; I felt resigned; 
 my discouragement subsided, and I was filled with holv resolutions 
 to go forward in the name of, and relying on God alone. O God! 
 keep me as in the hollow of thy hand, meek and patient, strong in 
 faith, and clean from the stain of sin. 
 
 Taking my farewell leave of the people, I set out for Hall, near 
 Moat, as a Quaker had invited me during the yearly meeting.— 
 Here I tarried several days, and experienced much kindness, and I 
 improved the time with reading their books, with the journal ot 
 George Fox, * which I long had a desire to see, but never had an 
 opportunity until now. Oh! how are this dear people degenerated 
 from the state of their forefathers. I spoke a few words in one ot 
 their meetings for which I got a gentle reproof. I rode to Athlone, 
 and sent a man through the town to notify the people. 
 
 I soon had a considerable congregation collected in the session 
 house, where many were melted to tenderness. I believe much 
 good might be done here, if the gospel was faithfully preached; 
 but I must go to another place: here the Methodists, looked upon 
 me shy. In Moat I held two meetings, and had out, as I was told, 
 some scores of Quakers. 
 
 Thence I rode on a car to Tullamore, where I found prejudice 
 had been imbibed by the people. Hence I walked with much pain 
 to Mount Mellick, and rested two days. Thence to Mountrath, 
 where we had several comfortable meetings. 
 
 As I lay on the bed, a preacher came in and looked, and went out 
 and enquired, and came in again, and calling me brother, shook me 
 by the hand. I questioned him as to his mind about my leaving 
 America, and having a meeting appointed in his preaching house; 
 said he, it is hard to judge in a case where it comes down on a man’s 
 conscience; so he parted with me in love, saying,—“I cannot en¬ 
 courage you according to discipline; and so I will let you alone, &c. 
 But brother AvERiLLtold me if I saw you to bid you call on 
 . (He travelled at large by the consent of the Conference.) 
 
 About this time the following ideas came into my mind. 1st. 
 About the plain language so called; first, grammar; second, bible; 
 third, Christianity teaches us plainness and not superfluity. 2nd. 
 
 •In meetings withthe world’s people he generally spoke, but was silent in settle^ 
 meetings 
 
89 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 That no man has a right to preach except God call him to it by 
 his Spirit: and though words be ever so good, in and of themselves, 
 yet unless attended by the power of God to the heart, will not profit; 
 therefore it must be delivered in the power and demonstration of the 
 Spirit to be useful; and likeness will beget likeness: and a stream 
 cannot rise higher than the fountain; therefore what is not done in 
 the Spirit cannot please God: consequently we must be subject to 
 the Spirit; passive and active: passive, having no will of our own, 
 but what is conformed and swallowed up in the will of God; ac¬ 
 tive, to do what God requireth of us, &c. 
 
 As past experience is like past food, the present enjoyment of the 
 love of God, is what makes the soul happy; therefore there is a 
 necessity of momentary watching and constant prayer; to have our 
 minds uplifted, drawn out after and solely stayed on God; and to 
 have one fixed resolution in all things, to please, and know, and en¬ 
 joy God; and accordingly begin, spend, and close every day with 
 him: and in order to this, we must have the agency of the Spirit; its 
 strivings and assistance; but can we have this at all times at our 
 disposal? To command the Spirit we cannot; this is the free un¬ 
 merited gift of God! yet as he gives it freely, and as the Spirit is 
 never found wanting to convince considerate minds and make them 
 serious and solemn: and as the scriptures command a steady acting, 
 walking and striving; and saith, “eth,” the present tense, (and yet 
 requires no impossibilities) I therefore conclude we may sensibly 
 feel the spirit continually; and the fault must be on the creature’s 
 side, if we do not, &c. 
 
 But can a mah have the Spirit to preach and pray when and 
 where he will? It appears the apostles could not work miracles 
 when and where they pleased; and in order that souls may be quick¬ 
 ened, the word must be attended by the same power and Spirit, 
 though in a different calling, consequently we must be under its in¬ 
 fluence, direction, and impression. But how shall we know the 
 light and Spirit of God from that of the devil? 
 
 1st. There is no true solid lasting peace, but in the knowing and 
 enjoyment of God: and the calls of the Spirit of God bring ten¬ 
 derness and solemnity, and in following them there is great peace 
 and content in the mind, which affords a joy and happiness that is 
 very sweet and full of love: it draws them more after God, and 
 
00 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 they have greater affection for the future happiness of God’s crea¬ 
 tures; and to resist the Spirit of God’s calls, brings, 1st, depres¬ 
 sion and burden; and (if persisted in) darkness and condemnation 
 will come and overshadow the mind, and the tender place will be¬ 
 come hard, and great bitterness and unhappiness will fill the mind: 
 and as it is God’s will and delight to make us happy, it is our duty 
 to follow the leadings which give true content and solid joy to the 
 inquiring mind; and they that do not, sin against God and wrong 
 themselves. As for a person’s having the discerning power posi¬ 
 tively to know the state of the people, I know not; but God know- 
 eth the state and hearts of all, and his spirit may influence and im¬ 
 press a person’s mind to such and such discourses, or to speak to 
 such and such states and cases of men, though we may not know the 
 particular object; and as there is no particular form of church wor¬ 
 ship or government pointed out in the Scriptures, I therefore have 
 no right to stick down a stake, and tie all preachers to that particular 
 form, mode or rule, in public meetings; for what is one’s meat is 
 another’s poison. In some cases amongst men, there is no general 
 rule without an exception to it; what will be suitable at one time, 
 will not always do at another: therefore we are daily to inquire the 
 will of God, and follow the leading of God’s Spirit. 
 
 When God is about to make use of an instrument to some work, 
 a little previous he frequently permits them to pass through great 
 buffetings of Satan, and deep trials of mind. Trials denote good 
 days; and good denotes trials at hand; but the darkest hour is just 
 before the break of day. 
 
 With regard to asking a blessing, either vocal or in silence, 01 
 rather giving of thanks, previous to eating is scriptural; but after, 
 appears to be the addition of men; except it be inferred from the 
 writings of Moses. 
 
 Water baptism I have seen God acknowledge, by displaying his 
 power, whilst the ceremony was administered by sprinkling, plung¬ 
 ing, and pouring; but as Paul said, God has blessed my soul in the 
 use of them, when I looked through the means to the end. But cer¬ 
 emonies others contend enough about; and all I have to do is to 
 gave souls. If I could feel my mind released, oh! how soon would 
 I retire to my father’s house, or to some retired place and spend 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 01 
 
 my days; hut I feel woe is me if I preach not the gospel. ' Some 
 can go or stop, as man directs, and preach, and have no seals of 
 their ministry from year to year; and yet feel contented, and think 
 all is well, hut how they get along with it is unknown to me. But 
 some I believe God accepts as Christians , not as preachers. 
 
 My mind is pained to see so many resting in means short of the 
 power; and others so closely attached to particular forms. Oh! 
 my bowels yearn over the different denominations; my soul mourns 
 before God on Zion’s account. I am willing to spend and be spent 
 in the vineyard of the Lord: but I know in vain I laborexcept God’s 
 Soirit attend the word and work. 
 
 I believe God intends and will lead me by the still waters, in a 
 way I have not fully known; and trials at hand I believe await me, 
 and afterwards I trust God will bless my labors. 
 
 From Mountrath, I called upon Mr. Averill on my way to 
 Donoutrhmore. With him I had an agreeable conversation. Said 
 he, “I believe you are sincere, but lie under a powerful temptation 
 in coming away from America.” He gave me the liberty of his 
 pulpit; from which I spoke to the people, and a refreshing time we 
 had. In Donoughmore likewise, at two meetings. From hence 
 to Durrow, where we had two meetings, and I received a kind re¬ 
 ception, though a stranger.—Thence I walked to Kilkenny; my feet 
 being bad I was detained here for several days, during which time, 
 I had a number of meetings; the latter of which were very refresh¬ 
 ing, and one soul I since hear has been brought to good. At this 
 place a stranger sent a horse with me twelve miles to Innisteague.— 
 Thence I walked to Ross. Here a Quaker lived who had invited 
 me from the yearly meeting; I spent near a week at his house, peru¬ 
 sing some books which I found profitable. 
 
 I once went into a prayer meeting in the Methodist chapel, and 
 they gave me the hymn-book, which I took as providential; for I 
 was imprest to speak concerning the dealings of God with me, though 
 I sang not; thus God opens my door step by step. The next morn¬ 
 ing I set out on my way some distance: the further I went the more 
 deprest I felt, and the more impressed to return; and for peace of 
 mind through necessity I went back, and requested permission in tha 
 preaching house to call the people. 
 
92 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 After they had considerable talk among themselves, and some 
 with me, they opened the door; at first, the discipline seemed to 
 hinder, and they durst not deny. 
 
 The commanding officer of the town, with many of the quality 
 and commonality, filled the meeting house full, to whom I spoke 
 an hour or more; this was a refreshing time, and not soon to be 
 forgotten 
 
 Very early next morning, feeling my mind clear of this place, I 
 set out for Enniscorthy, and found an opportunity to ride on a car, 
 which greatly eased my feet 
 
 I spoke a few words in the Methodist meeting, and at night put 
 up with a Quaker in whose house I spoke to a number of his ser¬ 
 vants; thence walked to Carnew. Here I was received as a friend by 
 a Methodist supernumerary preacher, who gave me the right hand of 
 fellowship; and in his house I had some meetings. Attempting to 
 ride on a car from thence, I had not gone far before I was overta¬ 
 ken with an express from the widow Leonard, who wished to see 
 me. Here I called another meeting, which was tender. Thence 
 I walked to Gorey, where I spoke to a few hundred, and we had a 
 solemn time. 
 
 From thence to Eicon, holding one meeting on the way, and two 
 here, which were not soon to be forgotten. 
 
 Thence to Rathdrum. Here I spoke to a few, amongst whom 
 was the preacher who had shut me out of love-feast at Mount Mel- 
 lick. Here he pretended some friendship with color in his face. 
 
 Thence to Wicklow, where Cooper preached, and then a Metho¬ 
 dist; after which I was permitted. But some gentry being here, 
 they could not bear the truth. 
 
 From thence I came to Dublin about the 15th of July. Here I 
 met Doctor Coke, who had just returned from America. By him I 
 received a letter from my dear friend, J. Mitchell, who was so un¬ 
 willing that I should come away; and another from R. Searle.— 
 These gave me some refreshment. About this time I received a 
 letter from my parents and sister, which gave me comfort, to hear 
 my parents were well and my sister still endured. 
 
 Dr. Coke requested me to go as missionary to Halifax or Quebec; 
 and upon conditions that I would promise obedience to what he 
 should direct, for six years, would bear my expenses; and I should 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 93 
 
 want nothing of books, clothing, &c. Having twenty-four hours 
 for consideration, I weighed the matter, and returned my answer in 
 the negative; as in tender conscience I durst not leave the kingdom 
 yet; believing it to be the will of God I should stay. At which time 
 tears flowed plentifully, and it seemed as if my head was a fountain 
 of waters. The doctor grasped me in his arms, gave me a hug, and 
 went his way. 
 
 At the time he made me the proposal, whilst we sat at breakfast, 
 one preacher came and sat down by my side, and said, “what do 
 you desire or request of the Conference, that they should do for 
 you?” I replied, supposing him to be my friend, “Nothing; only 
 that the preachers should not speak against me, to blacken my char¬ 
 acter; whereby to prejudice people against me, to hedge up my way 
 and hurt my usefulness.” He then removed to the opposite side 
 of the table, and said, “if he attempts to travel in the name of a 
 Methodis- and preach in the streets, the mob will be upon him; and 
 if they once begin, they will attack every preacher that comes along, 
 and fall on our Irish missionaries next; and if they begin, it will 
 be hard to stop them; and government will immediately conclude 
 we are at the head of those disturbances or the occasion of them; 
 by which means they will deem us enemies, and take away some 
 of our privileges.” “Whereas,” said the doctor, “there was never 
 such a thing known, when in the midst of external and internal wars 
 and commotions, that preachers were permitted to travel and hold 
 meetings as oft as they pleased.” He then added, “I don’t know 
 but your travelling about, may do more harm than the conversion 
 of five hundred souls may do good; take it upon all accounts, I can’t 
 say but I shall be under the necessity of writing to Lord Castle- 
 reagh, to inform him who and what you are; that we disown you, 
 &c., then you’ll be arrested and committed to prison, and if you 
 once get in jail it will be hard to get out. 
 
 These things were mentioned for my consideration, during the 
 above mentioned twenty-four hours. 
 
 But the impression upon my mind was so strong to tarry, that if 
 government had threatened to send me to prison in irons, as yet I 
 durst not consent to go. 
 
 Alter this it was talked over in Conference, and agreed that the 
 connexion should show me no countenance, but disapprobation, 
 
94 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 which they requested the doctor to tell me, though he never did his 
 errand; but Tobias, upon finding out his mission, took upon himself 
 to do it, without being appointed, and forbid me coming to Water¬ 
 ford (where he was stationed) among the Methodists, or to the 
 meeting house, and if I did he would preach against me in public 
 and in private. Upon this, several of the preachers who were 
 friendly in their hearts, durst not show it outwardly, &c. 
 
 Now according to appearance, my way was hedged up all around, 
 my trials were keen; but God was my support, in whom I put my 
 trust, believing he would pave my way step by step. 
 
 About this time I had a short sketch of the general run of my 
 experience committed to the press, in order to give away for the 
 benefit of mankind—it contained about twenty small pages; the 
 edition was near three thousand—none of which I sold; but sent 
 some of them to different parts of the country. 
 
 The Force of Imagination. 
 
 Mr. Dow was once in conversation with a learned Doctor 
 who contended, there was nothing real, but that all things 
 were the force of imagination. Mr. Dow, for a time, strove to 
 convince him of his error by argument, but all in vain. As 
 the Doctor with a great deal of self-importance laid his pipe 
 upon the table, and turning his face toward the window, as he 
 sat in his big arm chair, said, “ There, Mr. Dow,” pointing to 
 the opposite side of the street, “ is a wagon as I imagine, but 
 it is all the force of,”—While he was thus speaking, and before 
 he could utter the rest of the sentence, Mr. Dow had picked up 
 the pipe, which contained a good large coal of fire, and emptied 
 the contents into the Doctor’s boot. “ What in the d—1 (said 
 the Doctor, as he precipitately turned round, and seized the 
 boot with both hands), are you about.” “ Nothing but imagina¬ 
 tion,” said Lorenzo; “ Nothing but imagination!” So saying, 
 he picked up his stick, and leaving the Doctor to contemplate 
 the imaginary influence of a burned shin, traveled on to the 
 place of his next appointment, and there preached from the 
 Doctor's own text —The Force of Imagination. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 SMALL POX CONFINEMENT. 
 
 % 
 
 I took a walk out of town, in order to preacn to a garrison; bu.t 
 could not get them together: so I gave them some pamphlets, and 
 set out to return; and on my way from the pigeon-house I was sud¬ 
 denly taken unwell, and thought I should have died on the spot; 
 and staggering along I got into Ringsend ; when after some little re¬ 
 freshment in a grocer’s shop, I gained some strength, and visited a 
 couple of prisons, and got to my lodgings. This was the first 
 Lord’s day in August. I took tea with the family, and retired to 
 my chamber, where I was confined about thirty-two days, without 
 the sight of the sun. 
 
 In the beginning of this confinement, it was thought I had the 
 measles, but an apothecary being called in, on examining closely, 
 he said the eruption was too prominent for this, and therefore it 
 must be something else, perhaps the small-pox: so my friends halt¬ 
 ed between two opinions; scarcely knowing what to do—I being 
 unwilling to have any physician who had not the fear of God before 
 his eyes; knowing I had suffered so much from them, with very 
 little good. 
 
 But a Quaker woman, who heard me, came to see me, ana said, 
 “I wish he was in the care of Doctor Johnson, and I should feel 
 my mind easy.” I, upon hearing the words, made some inquiry 
 concerning the man, and consented he should come; and being sent 
 for he came without delay; as he had heard of me just before, and 
 was considering in his mind whether he should come of his own ac¬ 
 cord and offer me his assistance. 
 
 My eyes, at this time, were perfectly closed, and continued so 
 about a fortnight, and for about ten days nothing passed through 
 my bowels. 
 
 Here I despaired of life, and expected to die; but the Lord was pre¬ 
 cious to my -joul as ever. Three things I desired to live for, which 
 were: 
 
96 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 1st. I wanted to attain higher degrees of holiness, that I might 
 be happier hereafter. 
 
 2nd. I felt the worth of souls, and an anxious desire to be use¬ 
 ful to them. 
 
 3rd. My parents I wished to see once more in this world, lest 
 when they heard of my death, it would bring them to the grave 
 with sorrow. But at length I was enabled to give thorn up, and 
 leave them in the hand of God to protect and support. 
 
 What I wished to die for was, to get out of this troublesome 
 world and to be at rest, with the saints above; yet I felt resigned to 
 go or stay, as God should see fit, sensibly feeling the presence of 
 God and reading my title clear to the mansions of glory. The 
 very sting of death was gone, so that it appeared no more to me to 
 die than to fall asleep and take a nap. 
 
 During this time there was something whispering in my mind, 
 as though this sickness, by the will and wisdom of God, came, and 
 would turn to his glory in this world, and yet I must travel to other 
 countries to preach the gospel; but the possibility of it seemed so 
 contrary to human appearance, that I did not give much heed to the 
 whispering voice; but my soul was happy all the time. 
 
 Some thought it strange that I did not speak more than I did 
 about religion; but feeling my mind weak and my thoughts some¬ 
 times to wander, was fearful lest I should speak amiss, and thereby 
 hurt tender minds, as some had already said that I was better in my 
 heart than in my head. After twenty-two days thus passing away, 
 hope began to spring up in my mind, that I might recover, and yet 
 labor in the vineyard of the Lord. 
 
 The physician, Dr. Johnson, had attended me faithfully from 
 the time he first came, setting up with me about ten whole nights, 
 and visiting me repeatedly through the day; and as soon as he 
 thought I was able, had me carried in a sedan chair to his own 
 house, though he was neither in membership with the Quakers or 
 Methodists. 
 
 Here I continued seven weeks. I think for about twelve days 
 after I came the blcod would gush out of my sores, upon attempt¬ 
 ing to rest the weight of my body upon my limbs; but upon the 
 forty-fourth day of my sickness, I attempted to venture out with 
 help. During this space of time, God gave me favor in the sight of 
 
I 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 97 
 
 the people, though a stranger in this land, and having but one 
 guinea when I was first taken ill, yet I wanted for nothing during 
 the whole time. 
 
 Oh! how different are the dealings of man to me now, from 
 those in America, when confined with the billious fever. Surely 
 there must be the hand of God in this. He let me know what it is 
 to want and to abound, that I might feel my weakness and depen¬ 
 dence, and prize my privilege by feeling for my fellow mortals, and 
 improve my time for eternity. 
 
 I think of all the people I have met with for four years and seven 
 months’ travel, this doctor has showed me the greatest kindness 
 and friendship, for which may God reward him in the day of eter¬ 
 nity! 
 
 After some little recovery, feeling a desire to do good, I asked 
 for Whitefriar street preaching house, but was denied. Then for 
 Lady Huntingdon’s society meeting house, Plunket street, but could 
 not get it. Thence I applied to the Quaker society, but they could 
 not, consistent with their religious principles; yet they behaved 
 very kind and friendly to me. Then I sought for a play house in 
 vain; thus my way seemed to be hedged up. 
 
 The first place that presented to view was the Weaver’s hall, on 
 the Coombe in the Liberty, which was occupied by the Separate 
 Methodists (by some called the Kilhamites), but by themselves, 
 the New Connexion. Here I held several meetings, some laughed, 
 others stared ; but in general were solemn and quiet, and some 
 were melted to tenderness. I formed a covenant in one of these 
 meetings which appeared not altogether fruitless. In their meet¬ 
 ings, also, I had the liberty to speak what I felt. 
 
 About this time, I received a letter from S. Hutchinson, dated 
 New York, July 21st, in which I found that he was now reconciled 
 to my coming, and sent my character to this country, to A. Ham¬ 
 ilton, doing me justice; which letter I showed to one of the station¬ 
 ed preachers, and had my character read in a public assembly, to 
 let people know what I was, as many had been scrupulous concern¬ 
 ing me. 
 
 At length, recovering my health to such a degree, I had thoughts 
 of leaving Dublin, and going to the country, but could not feel my 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 mind free, until I first had visited several prisons, and held a meet¬ 
 ing at the doctor’s house. 
 
 October 16, I was twenty-three years old; the prophet’s prediction 
 was fresh in my mind, not only the year past, but now. What is 
 past and gone I know; but what is to come, I leave the event to God, 
 believing he who hath preserved me and brought me through the moun¬ 
 tains or waves of affliction and trials, will still be with me, and 
 grant me strength in proportion to my day, if I cleave to him with 
 all my heart, and have but the one thing in view, viz: the glory of 
 God and the salvation of immortal souls. 
 
 18th. I have held a few meetings of late in Chapelizod, which 
 seem to be not altogether in vain. 
 
 On the 19th, I held my last there, and at the Coombe 
 
 On the 20th, I visited several prisons, holding meetings with 
 the prisoners, and gave them some bread and books, and called 
 some of the most serious and decent of the neighborhood into the 
 doctor’s house at even, to whom I spoke about an hour, and all was 
 solemn and quiet; so for the present I feel my mind released to go 
 and visit the country. What is before me I know not; I expect tri¬ 
 als and hardships in the way; but as soon as I can find my mind re¬ 
 leased and free, and the door open, I intend to return to my native 
 country. 
 
 22d. In comphny with my doctor, I went to Rathcool, but the 
 woman of the house who had invited me, being absent, I met with 
 a cool reception; however, I spoke to a few, and with grief went to 
 Leixlip, where I had been invited; but the family holding some . 
 different sentiment, my situation here was trying too. 
 
 At Lucan I was disappointed, and then began to grow discour¬ 
 aged; querying in my own mind, whether the preachers were not 
 right and I under a mistake. Whilst spending some time solitary 
 and walking the floor, I besought God if he would make my jour¬ 
 ney prosperous, and give me favor in the sight of the people, to 
 give me a token for good; and upon this I lay down to rest, and 
 soon fell asleep, and dreamed I was walking up a river side through 
 a smooth plain, and began to feel faint and weary, and meditated 
 what I should do for refreshment; and suddenly coming to the door 
 of a cottage which was open, I saw the table spread, and as I rap¬ 
 ped, the mistress came and grasping me by the hand, gave me a 
 
99 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 hearty welcome to my astonishment. Said I, “how do you know 
 me?” Said she, “our little Jemmey (as I thought, a boy about 
 twelve years old) dreamed last night that God sent two angels to 
 us clothed in white, with a message to entertain a traveller, with 
 such and such dress and features, who should come in the afternoon, 
 and you answer the very description; therefore you are welcome.” 
 I then looked, and behold my robe was white, fine unspotted linen; 
 and oh! how joyful I felt, to think angels were sent to prepare my 
 way. I then awoke with my mind solemnly stayed on God; and 
 my spirits refreshed to pursue the journey. 
 
 Taking the canal boat at Hazel-hatch, I went to Athy, and on 
 the way the passengers solicited me hard to play cards, I replied, I 
 will play one game when you have done, but must have the captain’s 
 consent; they then looked and laughed, and played on, now and then 
 turning a joke on me. 
 
 I gave one of ray pamphlets to the captain, and in the evening as 
 soon as the gaming was over, after they had done playing, I offered 
 to buy the cards, and the captain replied, I don’t sell cards, hut will 
 give them to you; I thanked him, and played my game by throwing 
 them out at the window into the canal. The company seemed to be 
 thunder struck and conscience convicted, and their merriment was 
 soon over. Solemnity seemed to rest on every countenance; they 
 now and then forced out a word, as though they took my conduct as 
 an imposition; but in a manner they seemed dumb or confounded; but 
 I felt justified in my conduct. 
 
 In Athy I met with a kind reception and had the liberty of a 
 chapel which was not the Methodist’s. I held two meetings, but the 
 curate thought I was for party, as I preached up free salvation, he 
 knowing it was a controverted point, and at first would not consent 
 for a third meeting, till reviewing the matter, he would take no denial 
 but I should hold a third. These meetings were quickening. 
 
 Thence to Carlow, where I held three meetings; here I was 
 troubled with the asthma, for the first time, to prevent my rest since 
 I came into this country; thus I perceive the seeds of death are in 
 my body, which, if I am not faithful, I expect will carry me sud¬ 
 denly hence. 
 
 I walked to Hacketstown through the rain, thirteen long Irish 
 
100 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 miles. I inquired for swaddlers (for if I asked for Methodists, 
 the Romans there would immediately direct me to the worst enemy 
 they had, through an evil spirit,) and was directed to a house—not 
 a member but a hearer—and asked for liberty to stay all night, as 1 
 could not hear of a man who had invited me to come previously. 
 The woman said, if you will accept of some straw, you may stay, 
 which I thanked her for, as I felt so weary, I scarcely knew how to 
 walk any farther; but the man seeing my thoughts of tarrying, ob¬ 
 jected; I then rummaged my papers, found a few lines to a man out 
 of town, who was not in a capacity to entertain travellers, so I 
 walked to his father’s, being pilotted by a lad who returned immedi¬ 
 ately—about half a mile, and come to the door and rapped. The 
 family were unwilling to let me in, as several persons the night be¬ 
 fore had been robbed, and house robberies were frequent in that 
 quarter. I now was called to an exercise of my faith, as there were 
 several dogs to guard the house without, and apparently I should 
 not be let in, as they questioned me back and forth through the door, 
 with entreaties to go to a tavern, yet they could recollect none near, 
 but what was tilled with soldiers. 
 
 At lefigth the old man, who was the only Methodist in the 
 house, whilst sitting in the corner, felt these words run through 
 his mind (as I was about to go and take up my lodgings on the 
 bank of a ditch) repeatedly with power, “ be not forgetful to en¬ 
 tertain strangers, for thereby some have entertained angels una¬ 
 wares;” he began to grow restless and uneasy, and finally prevailed 
 on the family to open the door and see who and what I was. 
 As I came in I saw fear in their countenances, and began to sing 
 an American hymn and talk with them about their souls, and soon 
 it was gone. The old man says, “ I think I have heard of you be¬ 
 fore, from Mount Mellick.” They entertained me all night. As I 
 was going away in the morning, the old man said, 66 Will you not 
 hold a meeting?” I said, if you will get the people convened.— 
 During the day, two daughters were following the new fashions; 
 observing the superfluities they were fixing on some new clothes, I 
 said, every time you wear them, remember another suit you’ll have, 
 the muffler and the winding sheet, which seemed to sink in their 
 minds; and since, I have had the satisfaction to hear, several ways, 
 these young women were found walking in the ways of wisdom. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 101 
 
 In all I had four meetings here. In Tinnehely I had two in a 
 house, and one in the street. In Killiveany we had several refresh¬ 
 ing seasons. At Rednah we had two powerful meetings. At 
 Roundwood we had two likewise. At Castle Caven, the people 
 were hard; but I hope some good was done. At Echon, I fell in 
 wdth Mr. Matthew Langtree, who, I expected, would treat me with 
 coldness, considering what had passed at Conference, but was agree¬ 
 ably disappointed. 
 
 He gave me liberty to travel on his circuit as long as I pleased. 
 He, I think, is one of the holiest men I have met with in Ireland. 
 He strove to persuade me to accept from him a razor, which some¬ 
 thing within had in times past prevented me from using, and forbid 
 it still, as it was a guard, sentry, or watch to remind me of my duty, 
 and that if ever I fell away to become a backslider, (properly speak¬ 
 ing) I should never be reclaimed. 
 
 Arklow had lain with some weight on my mind for several weeks; 
 I accordingly paid it a visit. No Methodist being in the town, I 
 knew not where to go; but God put it into the heart of a man to 
 open his ball chamber, in which I held several meetings, which were 
 very tender. A man who had opened a malt house to other mission¬ 
 aries, denied it to me. 
 
 On my way to Carnew, a preacher who had treated me with cool¬ 
 ness at Ross, and who had some trying reflections for it, took me 
 upon his horse, and he himself walked six miles. He now gave me 
 the right hand of fellowship, and I spoke for him at night. 
 
 Here lives a widow who was strangely preserved during the re¬ 
 bellion: she is liberal, 1st, in sentiment—2d, in alms—3d, in plain 
 dealing. She has built a large preaching room, which is open to 
 all; is prudent in temporal and eternal matters, and in religious 
 things sees men as trees walking. 
 
 Here some blamed me for not being more cheerful, and take a 
 glass of wine, and dress more ministerial, &c. But there is a some¬ 
 thing within which is tender, and to grieve it, or go contrary to it, 
 pains me, and I know not but condemnation may follow if I persist 
 in going contrary to its dictates. Here I had several refreshing 
 seasons. A few days since, as I was credibly informed, there w T as 
 heavenly melodious music heard, from whence could not be ascer* 
 tained; and at the same time a young woman died happy. 
 
102 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 At Castletown, Arklow-roch, Ballymuriah, Minnerrock, and 
 Sally-mount, we had melting times. In Wicklow, two solemn 
 meetings. In Gorey, I held three in a house, and one in the street. 
 The chief commanding officer, as the sergeant said, was coming to 
 stop me, and when within a few yards turned and went off mutter- 
 ing. 
 
 At Clough, 1 had one meeting. In Ballinew, two. Clinganny, 
 one. Ballymore, one. Ferns, two. Newtonbarry, four, and one 
 in its vicinity, which was quickening. 
 
 At Enniscorthy, after holding two meetings, I w r ent out of town 
 on my way, but going burdened and distressed, returned back and 
 held two more for the ease and enjoyment of my mind. 
 
 I went on Vinegar Hill, and took a view of the place where 
 much blood was shed on account of religion.—Oh! when will the 
 time come, when the earth shall be of one heart and one mind, and 
 the nations learn war no more. Many who say they are enlight¬ 
 ened, being still in darkness, rest contented, and fight for the form 
 of religion but know not the power nor the purity of it. 
 
 At Wexford, I met M. Lanktree again; I told him he must pre¬ 
 pare for a scolding at the next Conference, provided he gave me 
 such liberties. He replied, I dare not oppose you; ’tis evident 
 God is with you; and I look upon your coming here as providen¬ 
 tial, and so does my wife, as she has found it a blessing to her 
 soul, and I entreat you to tarry longer on the circuit; and as we 
 were about to part to see each other no more, as we supposed, he 
 could hardly refrain from weeping. 
 
 I held three meetings here, and one at the barony of Forth which 
 was the most refreshing I had seen for some time. 
 
 On my way to Ross, I saw one sitting by the wayside, reading 
 the Bible, to whom I gave a pamphlet. 
 
 As I called at a tavern to refresh, I found a young man under 
 some convincement. I conversed plainly with him, though a stran¬ 
 ger, and gave him a pamphlet. 
 
 At Ross, 1 held three meetings, and some said I was Quakeri- 
 zed; others said I was too much of a Methodist; and some said 
 that I was a mystic. 
 
 From thence I set off for Waterford, where M. Tobias was sta¬ 
 tioned, as this place lay upon my mind for several weeks. I was 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 103 
 
 jqow called to a trial of my faith, as I did not expect one Methodist 
 in the place would receive me. But this afforded me some comfort, 
 that I could appeal to the Searcher of hearts, 1 had no other end in 
 view, than to do his will, believing it my duty to go. 
 
 Having a letter to a class leader, which was not particularly 
 directed, as to his residence, I inquired for the man; one said, he 
 lived in one street; another said, in another; thus I wandered up 
 and down the town for some time, and suddenly I discovered a 
 man; a thought arose, that man won’t lie; I ran to him and showed 
 the letter; said he, do you think I know the man? I told him I 
 wanted information; he asked me several questions, and pilottedme 
 to the door. The man of the house read the letter, and after tea 
 took me to the preacher’s house to hear what he would say; and be¬ 
 hold it was the man I had seen in the street, Zachariah Worrel. 
 
 He gave me the right hand of fellowship. I told him to look 
 what he did, lest others should blame him. I spoke at night, and 
 on Sabbath morning too; but at night he durst not give me the lib¬ 
 erty, as then was the great congregation. On Monday evening 
 through the intercession of the leaders, I held a third meeting, and 
 appointed for the fourth; the house was well filled, and in the con¬ 
 gregation were several Quakers. There was a considerable move¬ 
 ment among the people. 
 
 The next morning, I held my last meeting; the class leaders of 
 their own accord, gave me a recommendation; first, that they believ- 
 ed I preached the gospel as held by the Methodists; and second, 
 that my labors were blessed to the people. 
 
 Here I had several valuable articles of clothing and money of¬ 
 fered to me, which I refused; however, about eleven shillings were 
 forced on me. I visited several backsliders and left the place. 
 
 In Pilltown, we had a shaking time; here I pasted up some print¬ 
 ed rules for holy living , in the streets, as I had done some writ¬ 
 ten ones in several other places. 
 
 To Carrick-on-Suir, I had several letters, which paved my way 
 to getting the preaching house, in which I had five meetings that 
 were tender. The chief person of the society, when I first came 
 here was absent; but on coming home, offered me two shirts and 
 some money, which I refused. Said he, “ it argues a sound heart, 
 but a weak head; and if I had been at home when you first came 
 
104 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 I would not have given you the preaching house, as that would 
 have been an encouragement to impostors; but you might have 
 preached in my private house as often as you pleased.” I had sev¬ 
 eral other things offered by other persons also, which I refused, 
 and went to Clonmel; having about five hundred papers printed— 
 rules for holy living. Here I got the preaching house, likewise; 
 which some previously said I would not get, however the congre¬ 
 gations were larger than had been known for many months; and 
 the power of God was sensibly present. 
 
 Earnest entreaties were made for my tarrying longer; but feeling 
 my mind free, after holding three meetings, and after pasting up 
 some rules, I quitted the town. 
 
 I had accepted a small note and two shillings, but feeling burdened 
 •in my mind, gave up the former to the person. 
 
 At night I put up with a Roman Catholic, at Capperquin, which 
 took all the money I had, amounting to two shillings and sixpence, 
 English. 
 
 On my way to Tallow, a magistrate overtook me: 
 
 Q. What have you got in your bundle? 
 
 A. Papers. 
 
 Q. What papers? 
 
 A. Rules for holy living. 
 
 Q. Where did you sleep last night? 
 
 A. At Capperquin. 
 
 Q. You made good speed this morning—where was you born? 
 
 A. North America. 
 
 Q. What did you come here after? 
 
 A. Partly upon account of my health, and partly by an impres¬ 
 sion on my mind, believing it to be the will of God. 
 
 Q. What do you do here? 
 
 A. I try to persuade people to serve God. 
 
 Well, said he, that is a good practice; but do you meet with much 
 success? I replied, I am striving to do w 7 hat I can; but it is the 
 Spirit of God that must accomplish the work. He then proposed 
 Several of the questions again and again, with some others, I sup¬ 
 pose, to see if I would contradict myself. I then gave him a paper 
 and a pamphlet, and told him, if he wanted further information, to 
 search me. • 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 105 
 
 He said, there are many who go about to stir up the minds of 
 the lower class (alluding to politics, riot and rebellion) but my 
 mind is satisfied concerning*you, and so he rode on. 
 
 In Tallow, I held two meetings, the house being opened to me; 
 but now I had another trial; my feet being so sore, apparently I 
 could walk no farther: but a man who was going my road, took me up 
 before him on a horse, and carried me six miles: and another man 
 afterwards let me get upon his car now and then; and now and then 
 I would hobble along a spell; so I got to Cork late in the evening; 
 and having a letter to a man, I was provided with food and lodging. 
 
 Next day, I went to see the assistant preacher, who was also 
 chairman of the district. Said I, “what privilege will you grant 
 me?” Said he, “go away, and come at such an hour, and I will 
 tell you;” which I did. Said he, I have talked with some of our 
 most respectable friends, who think it not proper to give you any 
 encouragement, as it would be too great encouragement to impos¬ 
 tors; and we think you to be out of your sphere. But, said I, sup¬ 
 pose I hold meetings in town, not to intrude upon your meeting 
 hours, nor yet say anything against you; neither lay down contrary 
 doctrines? Said he, it will be taken as opposition, if you hold any 
 meetings any where at any time here; so I parted with him; this 
 being Saturday evening. 4 
 
 Sabbath morning I heard one preach, and then took breakfast 
 with a Quaker, who treated me cool enough: I attended their meet¬ 
 ing, and then by an impression upon my mind took upwards of an 
 hundred of my handbills, or printed rules, and went through the 
 town distributing them to the gentry, and heard a preacher at night. 
 The next morning, feeling the want of some money, I attempted to 
 sell my watch, but could find none that would buy it. At length I 
 went into another watch-maker’s, who looked at me and said, tell 
 ine your cheapest price: I said a guinea, it not being half the value. 
 
 He asked me what countryman I was; I burst out a crying; he 
 then gave me a breakfast, a guinea and a shilling. He asked then 
 my religion; and I gave him a pamphlet and paper; and requested a 
 guide out of town, to which I gave half the guinea; with orders to 
 carry it to the man who had provided my bed and board, as he had 
 a wife and three others of his family sick at that time. 
 
 In the night I arrived at Candon, and inquired for Methodists; 
 
106 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE 
 
 the woman said, What do you want with them? A. To tarry all 
 night. Q. Are there any near? A. There is one near you. Q. 
 Did you ever hear of an American in this country? A. Yes. Q. 
 What is he doing? A. Wandering up and down striving to do 
 good, and he has had the small pox of late. Q. Are you he? A. 
 Yes. Come, walk in. I felt thankful to God that he had provided 
 me lodging for the night, &c. 
 
 Next day I went to see the preachers; one of whom treated me 
 rather cool; the other said, I can give you no encouragement, and I 
 will give no opposition; I am willing you should go round the cir¬ 
 cuit and do all the good you can. From this I perceived that he 
 felt more love in his heart than he durst show out. But in a dream 
 of the night, my mind was so impressed, that I quitted the town 
 early in the morning, leaving my staff behind and bidding none 
 farewell. It took me more than seven hours to walk nine miles to 
 Kinsale: on the way, I was near being stopped by a magistrate. I 
 sat down by the road side and reflected thus: here I am, a stranger 
 in a strange land; but little money and few that show me friendship; 
 I am going now to a place, and I have no ground to expect recep¬ 
 tion: I cannot walk much farther; I cannot buy a passage to a dis¬ 
 tant part; and what shall I do, seeing I have no way to get bread?— 
 Once I had a father’s house and tender parents; and how would they 
 feel if they knew my present case? Unless God works wonders foi 
 me soon, I shall surely sink.” Then I lifted up my voice and wept 
 
 The first Methodists I met in town treated me coolly: but recol¬ 
 lecting to have seen a young woman in Dublin, who lives here, I 
 inquired and found her. She at first was sorry to see me; she being 
 in a low uncomfortable state of mind, and her parents not Metho¬ 
 dists. However they invited me to tarry; and so it happened by 
 the overruling hand of Providence, that I got the preaching-house 
 first, by talking with the members individually, and provoking them 
 to say, I have no objection if the rest have none; and then by ma¬ 
 king bold to stand up on Christmas night, after a local preacher 
 had dismissed the people, and spake a few words, and formed a cov¬ 
 enant with the assembly to pray three times a day for a week, and 
 the greater part of which agreed, and I called God to witness to the 
 engagement. And when the society met to speak on the privilege 
 of the meeting house, there was none to object. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 107 
 
 Early the next morning many came out to meeting, and at even¬ 
 ing likewise, and thus for several days together; and God’s power 
 was felt by several who were quickened to start afresh for the king¬ 
 dom of glory. 
 
 I held one meeting, to preach to the children. The preacher 
 who had treated me with slightness at Brandon, came to the stairs 
 and listened. At a love-feast there never was such a refreshing time 
 known before. 
 
 I wished for a passage to Dublin, a vessel being ready for sea; 
 but the owner would not consent that the master should take me on 
 board; saying, where they have priest, minister, or preacher on 
 board, there is no prosperity or good luck; and the vessel w T as wind 
 bound for several days. 
 
 During my stay here, I frequently thought every meeting would 
 be the last and would appoint no more, hoping by some means to 
 get away; but no door opened. I received invitations to breakfast, 
 dine and sup more than I supplied. At length some people, (not 
 in society,) procured me a passage, unknown to the owner, by per¬ 
 suading the captain to take me on board, and provided sea-stores, 
 and then gave me information that the wind was coming fair, and 
 if I would that I could now sail for Dublin. The people at a ven¬ 
 ture would come out to meeting, and seemed as though they could 
 not keep away. I requested my departure might be notified that 
 night; and within two hours after hearing that the captain would 
 take me, went on board and was under sail; and after fifty-two 
 hours’ passage from Oyster Haven, I landed in Dublin, and went 
 to my old home, Doctor Johnson’s, where I was cordially received, 
 having been absent eleven weeks and two days, and travelled by 
 land and water about seven hundred English miles. 
 
 It lying weightily upon my mind, what the Cork preacher said, 
 I wrote to him to the following purport: 
 
 “I don’t see how in justice you could take it as wicked opposi¬ 
 tion, if I did or said nothing against the Methodists, provided I 
 held meetings, without judging me hard. I acknowledge you treat¬ 
 ed me with less severity in harsh words than I expected; but lest 
 you should write letters before me and hedge up my way, I left 
 Cork as I did; and now remember, if souls be lost in consequence 
 of it, that will lie at your door, for God knows, if I could have 
 
108 
 
 HISTORY QF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 kept ray peace of mind, I would not have left America, but in ten¬ 
 der conscience I was constrained to come.” 
 
 The person who carried the above delivered it as follows* 
 
 Sir, here is a letter from Lorenzo. 
 
 Preacher. Oh! is he in Kinsale? (reads the letter without 
 changing countenance,) he is displeased I did not let him preach: 
 did he preach in Kinsale? 
 
 Bearer. Yes, sir, to large congregations, and a prospect of good. 
 
 Preacher. Pm glad there is a good prospect—he has been a 
 zealous preacher in America, and came away against rule, or order 
 of his assistant—he follows his own feelings too much—he is 
 Quakerised. 
 
 Bearer. I believe, sir, he is led by the dictates of the Spirit, 
 for his labors are owned of God. 
 
 Preacher. Poor man, he fatigues himself; I told him he ought 
 not to walk so much: I bid him call on me in the morning, in order 
 to give him some assistance; but was too ill to see him. 
 
 Bearer. I don’t think Lorenzo would accept of it, sir, he is not 
 a burden to any of our societies. 
 
 Preacher. I hear he is abstemious, and will not take sufficient 
 nourishment: he wont take clothes, and such a poor figure as he 
 cuts! why when he went to Bandon and stood at the people’s door, 
 they could not tell what to make of him; and so he concluded with 
 saying something about my heart and head. 
 
 January, 1801. The greater part of this month I spent in this 
 city. I went to see John Dinnen, who treated me with more friend¬ 
 ship than ever before; yet there seemed to be something out of or¬ 
 der between us. 
 
 Here I found Alice Cambridge, (who lives with Mrs. Stafford, 
 from whom I received manifest kindness,) who had been very 
 hardly treated in the south; and turned and kept out of society for 
 no other cause than because, in conscience, she could not desist from 
 holding public meetings. She was kind to me during my illness, 
 and was the cause of the preachers first coming to see me. Oh! 
 prejudice and austerity, -when will you be done away! By the 
 means of Alice, I procured a large room for meeting, in Stephen 
 street, where thrice I spoke to some scores. In Chapel street twica 
 —some seemed to feel the word; others were angry. In Thomas 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 109 
 
 street, I met a few. In New street, I had four meetings; some 
 people were solemn; others noisy. I spoke twice at the Coombe; 
 three times at Spitalfields; twice in Ranford street; once in Cathe¬ 
 dral Lane, besides family visits, at which came in a few in differ¬ 
 ent parts of the city. At Elephant Lane I had two solemn and 
 attentive meetings. 
 
 For some months I had a desire to preach at Blackrock; but saw 
 no way till now; the young curate, by the name of Mitchell, whom 
 I had seen in Athy, gave me the privilege of Mr. Kelly’s chapel: 
 in which I spoke to an attentive and serious people. 
 
 Having it impressed upon my mind for several months, to give 
 the inhabitants of Dublin a general meeting; I never saw my way 
 clear to proceed until now, and believing the judgments of God 
 hanging over the place, I got about three thousand hand-bills print¬ 
 ed, such as lay upon my mind, and the greatest part I distributed 
 among the quality and decent kind of people, which I left either in 
 their shops or houses, and one I enclosed in a letter, and gave it to 
 a sentinel in the castle yard for the Lord-lieutenant; but fearing he 
 would not get it, got a second framed and directed in gilt letters, 
 for the Lord-lieutenant , sealed in black wax and paper, and tied 
 tape around it-this I left in the porter’s lodge. 
 
 I got two others framed in black, and directed in gold letters; one 
 for the merchants , the other for the lawyers: the first I hung up 
 in the Royal Exchange; the other I left on the floor in the sight of 
 the lawyers, in the hall of the four courts, and walked out—it be¬ 
 ing court time. 
 
 A local preacher said, he was willing I should have a meeting in 
 his house, if it would not grieve his brethren; at the leader’s meet¬ 
 ing it was ojected to. 
 
 At John Jones’s, my printer, in Bride street, I held my last 
 meeting, which was solemn and refreshing, having had near thirty 
 since this time of coming to town. 
 
 Feeling my mind at present free from the city and college (as I 
 had left a pamphlet on every floor in the letter box) and bound to 
 the west of Ireland, I took leave of a number of my Dublin friends, 
 saying, I know not I shall ever see you again in time; but several 
 said it was impressed on their minds I should return to the city be¬ 
 fore I went to America, 
 
110 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE 
 
 February 1st. I took leave of my dear Paul and Letitia, who 
 had showed every particular kindness and attention to me during 
 this visit, which parting was painful to me, and taking the canal 
 boat, I arrived at Tullamore after night fall. This day one pas¬ 
 senger called for a pack of cards, another reproved him, saying, it 
 is Sabbath day; this opened the door for me to distribute some of 
 my hand bills and pamphlets; some of which passed into the first 
 cabin, which influenced the passengers to send for me in there.— 
 Some of these cross questioned me concerning my leaving America, 
 and travelling through the kingdom, with other parts of my conduct 
 which they had heard of; I endeavored to return my answers to the 
 purpose, and yet in such a manner as should be profitable to the 
 whole. God was my helper, and his power seemed to come over 
 them. These people spread over the town what a strange man they 
 had in company. The Methodists, who heard it, came to the 
 house where I was confined with sickness to my bed near all day, 
 and asked if I would hold a meeting at night. I said yes, provided 
 you will give me the preaching house, and get the people notified. 
 Here prejudice had formerly shut the door and the hearts of the 
 people against me. 
 
 In the evening the seats were filled; the next night the house 
 was filled; the third night all the people could not get in. The 
 next morning early the seats were filled and I gave my last; the 
 day but one preceding, I put up some of the rules for Holy Living 
 in the market place, which occasioned a Protestant and a Roman 
 or two to come first to words and then to blows; and then one of 
 the Romans, who held the Protestant whilst the other beat him, was 
 obliged to run into his house and not show his head in the market 
 all day, lest the Orangemen should give him a beating; he was 
 one of the richest merchants of his profession in the town; I spoke 
 that day in the street to near fifteen hundred people, generally well 
 behaved; here I was offered half a guinea, and the-offer of a return 
 carriage to carry me sixteen miles, which I refused, knowing that 
 example goes before precept; and that the eyes of many are upon 
 me. I walked nineteen miles to Birr, but here met with a cool 
 reception; likewise to Cree, to which I had a letter to their friend; 
 nevertheless was cool enough received. Well, said I, I have come 
 about twenty-two miles out of my way to see you; and if it were 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 Ill 
 
 convenient, should be glad to hold a meeting, but if you call not 
 the people together, I shall be pure; and leaving them immediately, 
 after giving them two pamphlets, I reached Eyrecourt that night. 
 
 The next day I walked twenty-two miles, and got benighted; I 
 called at a farm house and got liberty, for money, to tarry all night, 
 but found no freedom to eat in the house, except tw r o or three roast¬ 
 ed potatoes. 
 
 Next morning walked on and a car overtook me, and I hired a 
 driver to carry me into Tuam, at which town, upon my arrival, I 
 felt a sudden bait in my mind, inquired for Methodists, and after 
 getting some refreshments found one, who treated me kindly and got 
 me the preaching house and ten score of hearers that night. 
 
 For several days past, feeling the necessity of a preacher’s being 
 assisted by the supernatural grace of God, or else his labors to be 
 of little effect, and feeling my own weakness, trials began to arise 
 and discouragements to desist, but here God revived my spirits by 
 granting the quickening influence of his grace to assist me to go 
 through the meetings both at night and morning. 
 
 At Hollymount we had two solemn meetings, though the class 
 leader had treated me with some neglect. 
 
 At Castlebar, where Mr. Russell and his wife were kind and 
 friendly more than I expected, I held a number of meetings which 
 were refreshing and powerful; here one woman said she had seen 
 me in a dream two weeks before. 
 
 At Newport good was done; h£te I was met by Sir Neal, who 
 observing me to have a bundle of papers under my arm, which I 
 had got printed a few days before as a warning to the people of the 
 country, being more and more convinced there is an awful cloud 
 gathering over the land. He questioned me very sharp and harshly 
 what those were, and who and what I was; and after taking me to 
 his house and examining different papers, said he believed I was an 
 honest man, and gave me a pass. 
 
 At Nappoh the people were cold and hard; at Westport in the 
 day of eternity, I expect the fruit of two meetings will appear. 
 
 At Tullah, a country place, about two hundred came out at 
 night, and as many the next morning, though the ground was white 
 with frost. 
 
 At Coppavico the Lord’s power was felt, and at Menalo we had 
 
112 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 memorable times. About this time I fell in with the Rev. Mr. 
 Averill, who entreated me to tarry longer on the circuit, saying, the 
 cries of the people are after you, which I look upon to be the voice 
 of God in their hearts, for it is evident God is acknowledging you 
 amongst them, and if you will tarry another year, I’ll give you a 
 guinea a month, to bear your expenses, and provided the next Con¬ 
 ference set their faces against you as they did the last, I’ll pay your 
 passage home to America. I told him, I believed the time was 
 near, that it was the will of God I should return home; therefore 
 durst not engage to tarry. 
 
 At Foxford, we had good times—at Beilina, we had three pow¬ 
 erful meetings. About this time, I had some articles of clothing 
 and money offered to me; but a small part felt free to accept, though 
 I would have to live by faith about my passage. 
 
 walked about thirty Irish miles in a day, and coming to Sligo, 
 I met Mr. Averill, again. He preached and administered the sa¬ 
 crament, the latter of which was refreshing. 
 
 In the evening I spoke in the court house to about a thousand 
 people, and entreated them to prepare for trials, which I expected 
 were coming on the land. The next morning after speaking to 
 about two hundred, went to Manor-Hamilton, where was a great 
 ado about religion, and some good doing. 
 
 I attempted to speak at night, and about two-thirds through my 
 discourse, I was suddenly stopt, like one confounded, and other 
 preachers carried on the meeting, and concluded it. 
 
 The next morning, feeling greatly distressed in mind, I wrote a 
 letter for Mr. Averill, leaving it on the table, and quit the house 
 before the family was up, and walked twenty-one miles to Ennis¬ 
 killen, where I spoke to a few at night, not in yain. The next 
 morning, speaking to a number more, I went to Tempo, and at a 
 tavern where I took some refreshment, I missed my pocket book, 
 in which were a number of letters to people’s friends in America. 
 At night I called in a market town, and after distributing a number 
 of hand bills, called at a house, and for the sum of thirteen shil¬ 
 lings English, could have supper and lodging, and breakfast, and 
 liberty of holding two meetings. The man was a Methodist; the 
 woman a Presbyterian. The Methodist then besought me to tarry 
 a day or two, in vain. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 313 
 
 Partly in the rain, I walked twenty-one miles to Dungannon, and 
 whilst distributing hand-bills through the town I met a soldier who 
 knew me, though it was night, and took me to a Sergeant’s house, 
 who said, “When w r e lay at Chapel-izod last year, when you came 
 there and formed the covenant, a corporal who agreed thereto, after¬ 
 wards became serious and died in peace.” 
 
 Here I had an ulcer broke in my lungs whilst I was asleep, which 
 had like to have strangled me at first. I felt cold chills after this 
 running through my body, and feverish, and my bodily strength 
 greatly reduced. The sergeant, who a few days previous, was 
 wishing that he knew where I was, that he might send for me to 
 come to that place, asked the circuit preacher if I might have the 
 meeting house, who said, “by no means;” however, the sergeant 
 knowing my desire to hold a meeting, after the preacher had dis¬ 
 missed the people, spoke out, and said: Take notice, there is an 
 American in town, who will hold a meeting to-morrow evening, but 
 the place is not determined on; then walking and whispering to the 
 preacher, said, will you forbid its being here? who replied, I shall 
 neither approve nor oppose it. The sergeant turned to the people and 
 said, It will be here. 
 
 I had four meetings in the house, and two in the street, which 
 were solemn and attentive. 
 
 I held several in the neighborhoods of this place, which seemed 
 to be attended with some degree of power; at one of which, a Sece- 
 der’s school house, would not contain the people, and church service 
 just being over, I got the liberty of its pulpit, which I looked upon 
 as singular and providential. I spoke to near seven hundred peo¬ 
 ple, and mentioned, I believed trials w r ere near. Thence I proceed¬ 
 ed to Lisburn and put up with one who had been a Quaker, but had 
 withdrawn. He appeared to be a conscientious man, but the scrip¬ 
 tures bear but little weight with him, and the Divinity of Christ he 
 seems to stumble at. Thence to Belfast; on my w r ay I called at 
 Lambeg to inquire concerning a singular circumstance, respecting 
 one’s losing their hair, which was thought to be supernatural; it 
 has produced a great effect on the man of the house. 
 
 I 
 
114 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 RETURN TO AMERICA. 
 
 All the vessels in Belfast harbor were full of passengers, except 
 two; one of which was so dear, and her provisions not such as I re¬ 
 quired, she I declined. But a Quaker said, Lorenzo, I would not 
 wish to transport thee, but if thy mind is clear to go home, I’ll make 
 thee out a passage; thee speak to thy friends and I to mine; which I 
 did, but no notice was taken of it. Then the Quaker with a friend 
 gave me two guineas to engage my passage on board the other; but 
 the captain who was bending towards Quakerism, observing I 
 had the small-pox some months before, refused to take me; saying 
 I know' not but the infection may still be in your clothes, and five 
 of my hands have not had it, and if they should be taken unwell, I 
 shall be knocked up on my voyage. 
 
 About this time, I received three letters from Dr. Johnson, giving 
 some account of my last visit in Dublin, and w'ith an anxious de¬ 
 sire for my return; but if I did not see my w r ay clear to come, might 
 draw on him for as much as should be needful for my voyage, and 
 receive it either as a gift or loan, whichever might be most agree¬ 
 able to me: but I in a letter replied, “I cannot see my w r ay clear to 
 ask the Methodists for much help, lest they should lay claim to me 
 and seek to tie my hands; and to ask too much of the Quakers, I 
 must look all around; and for you to pay it out of your own pocket 
 I cannot consent, no, not in my mind: but if the people are w'illingto 
 do the same, shall look upon it as providential.” 
 
 In one of his letters, he expressed a desire, if consistent w r ith the 
 Divine will, he w'ith his dear Letitia might see me once more, to 
 take leave of me, and see me properly equipped under their own in¬ 
 spection. Accordingly, as my w r ay now seemed hedged up in the 
 north, and feeling my mission to be nearly ended, unless it were a 
 desire to visit tv'o or three neighborhoods, and feeling that I could 
 go vdthout condemnation, I took the mail coach to Lisburn, w'here 
 I held a meeting in what is called the new' connexion, which was 
 solemn and tender. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 115 
 
 Thence, being an outside passenger, I came to Dublin the next 
 day, chilled and tired, and if it had not been for the kindness of the 
 guard, accommodating me with his seat, I must have given out on 
 my way.^ # 
 
 About'six o’clock in the morning I arrived at my friend Doctor 
 Johnson’s, to their agreeable surprise. Here follows one thing of 
 the Doctor’s singular conduct, in sending some notices to persons 
 of different persuasions, that, “if any person of ability had a desire, 
 and would consider it a privilege to assist in sending Lorezo Dow 
 comfortably home to his own country, such assistance would be ac¬ 
 cepted by Letitia Johnson, 102, New Street.” In consequence of 
 this, they received somewhat more than the voyage required. 
 
 I held two meetings in Bridge Street, the latter of which was sol¬ 
 emn and tender, and the two Dublin preachers were present. 
 
 March 28th. It was now rising of sixteen months since I first 
 came on to the Irish shore, and whilst others have been robbed and 
 murdered, I have been preserved by land and sea. Though a few 
 days ago, I was informed, the crew with whom I sailed, when driv¬ 
 en into the Isle of Man, were plotting to throw me overboard, if an 
 Englishman had not interposed. I have known of less hunger in 
 this country of scarcity, than ever for the space of time in my own, 
 since travelling. 
 
 To-morrow, God willing, I expect to embark for America.— 
 What is past, I know; what is to come, I know not. I have endu¬ 
 red trials in my own country, and have not been without them in 
 this, even from those whom I love and wish well, both outward and 
 inward, temporal and spiritual; but my trust is still in God, who I 
 believe will support me, and give me a blessing upon my feeble la¬ 
 bors in my native land, though I expect to wade through deep wa¬ 
 ters there. 
 
 I know not but I may come to Europe again, though there is but 
 one thing which will bring me, viz: to save my soul. 
 
 April 2nd. I took my farewell leave of Paul and Letitia John¬ 
 son, and William and Nancy Thomas, with whom it was hard 
 parting, and embarked for America on board the ship Venus, S. 
 Taber, master, 250 tons burden, seventy-three passengers, mostly 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 3rd. At one o’clock, A. M., took in our anchors, hoisted sail, 
 
116 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 and in about fifteen days after losing sight of land, we were half 
 across the ocean, when the wind came against us, so that we were 
 driven to north and south, about two weeks, making but very little 
 headway. 
 
 26th. I held meeting on board; good attention appeared among 
 those who could attend. After forty-seven days’ passage, we hove 
 insight of land, and shortly after came to the quarantine ground, 
 Staten Island, where I was detained thirteen days; during which 
 time I got relief from some persons in New York, whereby I escap¬ 
 ed those vermin that are troublesome on long voyages with a num¬ 
 ber of people, &c. On our passage, my life was despaired of, 
 through costiveness, (as in thirty-three days no means of medicine 
 answered but thrice,) but some gentlemen on board, who with the 
 captain, showed me kindness. After holding two meetings, and my 
 clothes cleansed, I got permission from the doctor to come into the 
 city, where I was cordially received by S. Hutchinson, and some 
 other kind friends; but they durst not open the preaching-house doors 
 to me for fear of the censure of the Conference now at hand. 
 
 Dr. Johnson, who had given me a paper signifying that if I were 
 brought to want in any part of Ireland, could draw on him for any 
 sum I chose, by any gentleman who traded in Dublin, which paper 
 I never made use of. He sent a library of books by me, with or¬ 
 ders to sell them, and make use of the money to buy me a horse to 
 travel with, &c., and if I had a mind to, might remit it to him in a 
 future day. These books were of a singular service to aid me in 
 my travels, which I thought to be my duty, viz: instead of being 
 confined on a circuit, to travel the country at large, to speak on cer¬ 
 tain points which I considered injurious to the kingdom of Christ 
 in this world, .&c. Not knowing the value of these second-hand 
 books, one took the advantage of my ignorance to get them under 
 price; but my friends insisted he should give up the bargain, to which 
 he with a hard demand of ten dollars consented, with the proviso 
 that Kirk, who sold them for an hundred and fifteen dollars, should 
 have no profits. Oh! the cursed love of money! I paid the Doctor 
 afterwards. 
 
 June 16 . Conference came on, and some of my old friends were 
 minded I should take a circuit; but did not blame me for going to 
 Europe, considering the advantage I had got to my health, &c. I 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 117 
 
 could feel my mind freely to comply, feeling it my duty to travel 
 more extensively. Their entreaties and arguments were hard to 
 resist; and on the other hand the discouragements if I rejected, or 
 discomplied, would be great. It would not only by them be deem¬ 
 ed wilful, and must expect their disapprobation; but still be like the 
 fowls of the air, to trust Providence for my daily bread. Here 1 
 was brought to halt between two opinions, thinking it was easier 
 for one to be mistaken than twenty; yet I felt it my duty to travel 
 the continent at large. Here my trials were keen. 
 
 A pamphlet of my experience coming to America, Kirk was 
 minded to reprint it; but bishop Whatcoat said I belonged to them, 
 and they ought to have the first privilege of printing my experience: 
 and being under great trials of mind, concluded to give up my judg¬ 
 ment to their’s, and take a circuit; which I had no sooner consented 
 to try for a year, the Lord being my helper, than an awful distress 
 came over my mind; but I could not recall my words. My mind 
 being somewhat agitated, gave the bishop somewhat encouragement 
 relative to my journals, of which on reconsideration I repented, as 
 the time was not yet. 
 
 I was restored by the Conference where I was on going away, 
 viz: remaining on trial. The Conference was more friendly than I 
 expected, when on my voyage home; but I did not make any ac¬ 
 knowledgement that I did wrong in going away. Some thought I 
 had broke discipline; but on re-examination it was found I had not, 
 one on trial has a right to desist as well as they to reject. 
 
 My station was on the Dutchess and Columbia circuit, with Da¬ 
 vid Brown and William Thatcher—Freeborn Garretson presiding 
 elder. Thus distressed, I sailed to Rhinebeck, on which way, one 
 attempting to go on board the vessel, was knocked out of the boat 
 and carried down the stream more than a mile before he could be 
 picked up. Oh! what dangers we are in! how uncertain is life!— 
 When I arrived at the Flats, I called at a Methodist’s, and got 
 meeting appointed for the night. One of the principal Methodists 
 came to inquire, who is stationed on our circuit? I replied, Brown, 
 Thatcher, and Dow. Said he, Dow! I thought he had gone to Ire¬ 
 land. I replied, he has been there, but has lately come back.— 
 Said he, Dow! Dow! why, he is a crazy man; he will break up 
 the circuit; so we parted. After meeting, I appointed another at 
 
118 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 the new meeting house then building, which tried them at my bold¬ 
 ness, (they not knowing who I was, but supposed a local preacher) 
 and intended Mr. G. should preach the first sermon there, for the 
 dedication. Next day, some desired to know my name, which I 
 desired to be excused from telling. I held a number of meetings 
 in this place, mostly cold and lifeless, though we had some good 
 and pious friends; yet I could not speak with life and power, as for¬ 
 merly; but felt as if I was delivering my message to the wrong peo¬ 
 ple. For it had been in my mind to return to my native town, and 
 there begin, and travel extensively; first in the adjacent places, and 
 so abroad, as I might find Providence to open the door. 
 
 When I got to this place I had two shillings left, and hearing of 
 a place called Kingston-sopus, I was minded to visit it, contrary to 
 the advice of my friends, and having got a few together with diffi¬ 
 culty, and leaving two other appointments, returned, having paid 
 away all my money for ferriages, and when the time commenced in 
 which I should go and fulfil the appointments, saw no way to get 
 across the ferry, and whilst walking along in meditation on past 
 providences, and raising my heart that a way might be opened for 
 my getting across the ferry, cast my eye upon the sand, and espied 
 something bright, and on picking it up found it to be a York shil¬ 
 ling, the very sum I wanted in order to cross over. And when I had 
 fulfilled my first appointment and was going to the second, a stran¬ 
 ger shook hands with me, and left near half a dollar in my hand, so 
 I was enabled to get back. Thus I see that Providence provides 
 for them that put their trust in Him. Having some scripture pic¬ 
 tures framed sent by me from Europe to dispose of, some I gave 
 away, and the remainder I let go to a printer for some religious hand 
 bills in Poughkeepsie, some of which I distributed through the town, 
 and hearing the sound of a fiddle I followed it, and came to aporch 
 where was a master teaching his pupils to dance. I gave some 
 hand-bills, which he called after me to take away, but I spoke not 
 a word but went off. Here the people are hardened. 
 
 At Fish-kill and the Highlands, the people were hard, and appa¬ 
 rently sorry to see me. At Clove and Snarling-town likewise; I 
 visited some neighboring places, and had some tender meetings.— 
 At Arnenia and Dover the Methodists seemed shy; I put up at a 
 tavern several times. Swago, I visited from house to house, but 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 119 
 
 have not the art nor the spirit of visiting as when in the north 
 country. 
 
 Sharon—I found two classes here; the first, hard, and sorry to see 
 me; the other, tender with Christian love. In Salisbury and Ca¬ 
 naan, Connect., I had sundry meetings, but still felt as if not in my 
 right sphere. A report that crazy Dow had got back from Ireland 
 brought many out to hear. Mount Washington, Sheffield, and 
 Egremont, Mass., I visited; thence to Hudson, and so to Rhine- 
 beck. 
 
 After quarterly meeting, I went home to see my friends, and 
 found my parents well, and one sister, who had become more seri¬ 
 ous within the course of a few months; which was a matter of con¬ 
 solation to me. 
 
 The expectations of the Methodists was raised, expecting such 
 times as we had before, not looking enough beyond the watchman; 
 once some were prejudiced against me, but now too much for me, 
 so I was clogged wfith their expectations and shut up. Walking to 
 Norwich, gave away my pocket handkerchief to get a breakfast, 
 ana 100 k shipping to New London, where we had three meetings 
 that were large and tender. One who was near and dear to me did 
 not come to see me, neither durst I go to see him, which caused me 
 some pain of heart. 
 
 September 3rd. I went forty miles to Middletown, and had four 
 meetings which were good and tender. At New Hartford I hired 
 a ball-room, which cost me a dollar and a half. The man thought 
 ] was going to have a play, at first; many came to hear, to whom I 
 spoke from, “After I have spoken , mock on” Some were tender, 
 and some disputed, saying, all things are decreed, and they hoped 
 they were Christians, and no man can be a Christian unless he is 
 reconciled to God’s decrees. I replied, if all things are fore-or¬ 
 dained, it was fore-ordained that I should talk as I do, and you are 
 not reconciled to it, and of course are not Christians, but deceiving 
 yourselves according to your own doctrine. The young people 
 smiled, and so we parted. 
 
 Oh, when shall the time commence when the watchmen shall see 
 eye to eye, and the earth be filled with God’s glory? Thence I 
 went to my circuit, and continued round with my mind burdened, 
 as when sailing up from New York; and have been burdened and 
 
120 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 depressed whilst on this circuit ever since. I do not have such 
 meetings as formerly, though the cause of God, and the worth of 
 souls lie near mv heart as ever. What can be the cause, unless 
 out of my sphere? I felt a pain in my right side, and on the seventh 
 day an ulcer, as I suppose, broke in my lungs, and I raised a putri- 
 fied matter, and was forced to cut my labor short the next day by 
 physical inability. After this I had hardly strength to keep up 
 with my appointments; but frequently was obliged to lie upon my bed 
 whilst addressing the people. At length, I got a little more free 
 from my pain, and was in hopes that the raising would cease, and 
 the place heal. 
 
 October 24th—25th. After quarterly meeting, I left this circuit 
 by G’s direction, and proceeded for Litchfield circuit, but did not 
 ask for location, as I wished to go through the year if possible, 
 considering my engagement, and the nature of my standing. 
 
 26th. The Methodists being low and lazy here, I walked through 
 the town, and gave notice for meeting, and invited the people, and 
 some ministers and lawyers, with the people, accepted. The sec¬ 
 ond meeting scores could not get in. At Milton, God has begun a 
 good work. In Kent, the people are hard. New Milford, Wash¬ 
 ington, Woodbury, Goshen, Winchester, Bristol, I visited. Some 
 were hard; some were prejudiced; and with some I had comfort, 
 amongst whom were some seventh-day Baptists near the last place. 
 In Farmington and Northington, religion seemed low r ; in the latter, 
 harm was done by the minister opposing the work under brother 
 M. In Granby and Barkhemstead, it is low. Hartland Hollow, 
 once a flaming place for piety, seems to be diminished greatly, yet 
 of late some small quickening. Colebrook and Winstead I visited; 
 in the latter is a largo society, but not so much engaged as they used 
 to be. Thus I have got round the circuit—scarce any bles-sing on 
 my labors, and my mind depressed from day tc day. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 121 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 GEORGIA TOUR. 
 
 Of late it hath lain upon my mind that I should not recover whilst 
 I continued in this sphere of action, and that my ill health came in 
 consequence of my not doing what I had felt to be my d^ty, viz: 
 to travel the continent more at large; and the only remedy to escape 
 and recover from this decline, would be a change of air and climate, 
 &c., and as though Providence choose to make use of this means 
 for my recovery, for some end unknown to me. And the more I 
 make it a matter of prayer, that if it were a temptation, it might 
 decrease; but if it were from Him, it might increase, and the more 
 I think upon it and weigh it for eternity, the more it increases, and 
 cords of sweet love draw me on. 
 
 The thoughts of leaving the circuit without liberty, is somewhat 
 trying, as I had done it once before; and some perhaps may conclude 
 there is no confidence to be put in me. The Island of Bermuda, 
 or Georgia is what I had in contemplation. 
 
 November 21—22. Quarterly meeting was in Cornwall; I told 
 brother Batchelor that my mind was under the above trials, he said 
 he was willing I should go. But Garretson, my spiritual Grand 
 father, would not consent; but offered me a location on the circuit 
 if I would say I could travel no longer; but would not consent that 
 I should leave it on any condition at first. I could not say but that 
 I could travel a space longer, and yet apparently but a very little 
 while. At length I strove to get him to say, if it was the opinion 
 of brother Moriarty, that my health was declining, he would not 
 charge me with disobedience at the next conference: he said I must 
 then labor not in my usual way, but like the other preachers, the 
 regular appointments only, and thus indirectly it was left— I contin¬ 
 ued on. 
 
 27th. My strength I think declines. 
 
 December 1st. I reached my parents again, tarried four days, 
 
122 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 had two meetings, and told my parents of my intention of visiting 
 the southern climes. They did not seem to oppose it as I expect¬ 
 ed; but said, once it would have been your delight to have been re¬ 
 ceived and travelling regularly on a circuit, and now they are wil¬ 
 ling to receive you, you cannot feel contented to tarry on a circuit, 
 which if we could have our choice, it would be to have you con¬ 
 tinue; then you will have friends, and can come and see us; but 
 you must be your own judge in this matter; weigh it well and act 
 accordingly. 
 
 I left my horse, saddle, bridle, and watch, in the hands of Na¬ 
 thaniel Phelps, and had some money of a neighbor, viz: my horse 
 with the*man who came fifteen miles to see me, and gave me a dol¬ 
 lar, when I was sick in the north country. Peter Monarty, the as¬ 
 sistant preacher of the circuit, being gone home to wait till God 
 should sepd snow that he might move his family, it was uncertain 
 when I could get his judgment respecting my decline, and there be¬ 
 ing no probability of my obtaining Garretson’s consent, I was now 
 brought into a strait. Being unable to fufil the appointments 
 with propriety any longer, I got brother Fox to take them in my 
 stead. 
 
 My license being wrote in such form by Mr. G., it would only 
 serve for the Dutchess and Columbia circuits, so that when he re¬ 
 moved me to Litchfield it was good for nothing, so I destroyed it, 
 and of course, now had no credentials to aid me in a strange land; 
 the thoughts of going away under the above difficult circumstances 
 was trying both to my natural desire, and to my faith; yet it appear¬ 
 ed to me I was brought into this situation by my disobedience, and 
 the only way would be to obey in future. 
 
 December 9. A friend, N. P., carried me to Hartford, and be¬ 
 ing disappointed of shipping, I set off on foot for New Haven, and 
 though weak in body I went twelve miles and stopped at a tavern; 
 but it being the Free Mason Lodge night, they made such a noise 
 I could not sleep, so I went to a farm house. 
 
 Set off at the dawn of day; and a man in Meriden saw and knew 
 me, gave me a breakfast and sent a horse with me several miles, so 
 I reached New Haven that night, and spoke to a few. The next 
 evening I spoke again, and God gave me favor in the sight of some. 
 
 At length I set sail for New York, and making a mistake as the 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 123 
 
 passengers divided when going on board, I carried away two bot¬ 
 tles which belonged to the other packet where my things were; and 
 on our arrival I paid the damage of the porter, which the people 
 drank up without my consent. However, they were so kind as to 
 rummage my things and write in my journal some scurrilous lan¬ 
 guage belonging to sea faring people. After my landing, I went to 
 my old home at the house of brother Jeffrey. I took the advice of 
 several physicians, whose advice was to go. And finding a vessel 
 bound to Bermuda, was denied a passage on account of religion', but 
 captain Peleg Latham, going to sail for Savannah, offered to take 
 me and throw in a fifth part of my passage, considering the cause 
 of my going. 
 
 Through Dr. Johnson’s book I had procured my horse, got some 
 religious hand-bills printed, containing rules for holy living, &c., 
 paid my passage, and had about one dollar and a half left, eighteen 
 dollars still being in G’s hands. My friends made out my provi¬ 
 sions. My cough and weakness increase. I am more* than ever 
 sea-sick. I said, to tarry is death, to go I do but die. 
 
 January 3d, 1802. I am in lat. 34 deg. 38 min., long. 76 deg. 2 
 min. My cough has almost left me; but my rising continues.— 
 The people are as kind and civil as I could expect from the circum¬ 
 stances. Natural and human prospects appear dark; what is before 
 me I know not; my trust is in God. I have but one to look to or 
 rely on in this undertaking. My trials are keen—indeed it is a trial 
 of my faith to go; but Jesus is precious to my soul on this roaring 
 sea. The winds these four days past are contrary. 
 
 There is but one in all Georgia that I know. I have seen before 
 Hope Hull, my spiritual father; and to him I never spoke. My 
 mind w r as tried by the enemy of souls; something within said, you 
 will see such good days no more; the openings and favors you have 
 had are now gone, and as it were death awaits you. 
 
 But one evening, when thus tried, when lying down, a thought 
 arose, why have I not as great a right to expect favors from God now, 
 as in days that are past and gone? Immediately faith and hope be¬ 
 gan to revive, and my heart to be drawn out in prayer. Soon after, 
 the w ind came fair, and we run from five to nine miles an hour, till 
 we had run our latitude. On our way, a whale played round our 
 vessel for an hour or two. 
 
124 
 
 HISTOHY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Jan. 6. Saw land—it being foggy, did not venture into port.— 
 The night following found we had but about two fathoms of water, 
 as we sounded to cast anchor upon a hollow shoal, it being then 
 high water, the captain began to prepare the boats to flee-; the aoise 
 aw r aked me up. I saw the people terrified and preparing to escape. 
 I began to examine whether I was sorry I had come, or w r as prepar¬ 
 ed to die—felt great inward peace, and no remorse, and fell asleep 
 again: but their ado soon awaked me. I dressed myself, sung a 
 hymn, and laydown. I observed some praying, and one man re¬ 
 proving another, saying, it is no time to swear now. Soon the ves¬ 
 sel struck, the cable they cut off at five blows, and hoisted a sail, 
 leaving the anchor, and the tide carried us through a narrow place 
 into deep water, striking twice on the way—just before w r as a smart 
 breeze, but now a calm. Through this medium, by the Providence 
 of God, we escaped. Gladness appeared on every countenance, 
 and soon drinking, cursing, swearing, and taking God’s name in 
 vain, appeared on the carpet. My heart was grieved to see this, 
 and could but reprove and counsel them. Oh, how frequently will 
 people be frightened in danger and deny it afterwards! 
 
 7th. Fog continued till afternoon, then got a pilot, and anchor¬ 
 ed in the river at night. 
 
 Friday 8th. I landed in Savannah, and walked through th* town. 
 I found a burying ground, and the gate being down, I went in. and 
 spent an hour or two in thanksgiving and prayer for my deliverance 
 and a prosperous journey. Oh, the poor blacks! a boat of them 
 with some white people, came along side of our vessel; my heart 
 yearns when I view their sable faces and condition. I enquired for 
 Methodists, and found no regular ones in town. But one of Ham- 
 mets party, Adam B. Cloud, a preacher, whom I did not know at 
 first, gave me the liberty of his preaching-house that night, in which 
 I spoke to about seventy whites and blacks, but to get them collect¬ 
 ed I took upwards of a hundred hand-bills, and distributed them 
 through the town, and threw one into a window -where a man was 
 dying, and a Baptist preacher being present, read it to the family, as 
 he afterwards told me, and that it was a solemn time. He, Mr. 
 Halcomb, never denied me his meeting house. On Sunday and 
 Monday evenings I spoke in the African meeting house; it did my 
 heart good to see the attentive blacks. Andrew, the black preacher 3 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 125 
 
 had been imprisoned and whipped until the blood ran down, for 
 preaching; as the people wanted to expel religion from the place, he 
 being the only preacher in towm. The whites at length sent a peti¬ 
 tion to the legislature for his permission to preach, which was grant¬ 
 ed. Said he to me, “my father lived to be an hundred and five 
 years old, and I am seventy, and God of late has been doing great 
 things for us. I have about seven hundred in church, and now I am 
 willing to live or die, as God shall see fit.” The whites offered me 
 a collection, which I declined, lest wrong constructions should be put 
 upon it, and I deemed an impostor, as I was a stranger. I gave my 
 trunk, &c., to the family where I tarried. In pouring out some 
 crackers, I found two dollars, which I suppose my friends flung in 
 at New York. This I stood in need of. 
 
 As I was leaving town, old Andrew met me, and shaking hands 
 with me, left eleven dollars and a half in my hand, which some had 
 made out. So I perceived God provides for those who put their 
 trust in him. I had not gone far before I fell in with a team; I gave 
 the man a hand-bill, which he said he would not take a half a dollar 
 for, and bid me put my bundle in his cart: thus with help I got about 
 twenty miles that day. 
 
 The captain with whom I sailed, said he discovered a visible al¬ 
 teration for the better in my health previous to our parting, as my 
 cough left me, I raised less and less, and my strength returned more 
 and more, far beyond expectation. It was thought when I sailed 
 from New York that I should not live to return. 
 
 The day after I left Savannah, a man overtook me who had heard 
 of me, and said, “are you the preacher who has lately come from 
 the northward?” I replied in the affirmative. Said he, “I heard 
 you in Savannah, and desiring to find you, I saw one back in a 
 wagon dressed in black, whom I asked if he was the man, he re¬ 
 plied, no, sir, I love rum too well.” 
 
 He took me on his horse, and carried me to old father Boston’s, 
 near Tukisaking. Here I was kindly received, and called in a few 
 neighbors, to whom I spoke and appointed meeting for Sunday.— 
 In the interval they began to interrogate me where I came from, and 
 for my license or credentials; which on the relation of my situation, 
 caused them to think I was an impostor; but at length they found my 
 name on the minutes, so their fears were in a measure subsided. A 
 
126 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 Methodist preacher on his way from conference, fell in there on 
 Saturday, and behaved as if he thought I was an impostor; however, 
 my appointment was given out and could not be recalled. And 
 while I was fulfilling of it, the melting power of God was felt, and 
 tears were rolling on every side. As I was leaving the assembly to 
 go to my evening appointment, about ten miles off, several shook 
 hands with me, and left pieces of money in my hands to the amount 
 of several dollars, which I perceived increased the preacher’s jeal¬ 
 ousy, as I refused the loan of a horse. 
 
 I walked and fulfilled my evening meeting, where a collection 
 was offered, which I refused; however, about four dollars were 
 forced upon me. 
 
 18. Continuing my course, I saw the sand-hill or hooping crane, 
 the largest kind of bird or fowl I ever saw, also, a flock of gzese 
 flying over. Sure—instinct! what is it! or who can tell! the power 
 of attraction. Men are wise, yet the more they find out, the great¬ 
 er the mysteries are pressed to view, and the more puzzled they are 
 relative to the book of nature. Oh! the wisdom of God! The 
 birds of flight know their appointed time; and oh! that the children 
 of men would consider theirs. I dined gratis at an inn. 
 
 20. I reached Augusta, the place seemed familiar, as if I had 
 seen it before, when I came within sight of it, as I had four times 
 dreamed of preaching in a similar place, and seen some similar 
 people, and enquired for Methodists, and the first direction was to 
 go to the house of a Frenchman, where the family treated me with 
 great ridicule and contempt. From thence I was directed to the 
 house of a Calvinist, where I was treated with equal coolness.— 
 Thence to a house where the fashionable preachers put up, but got 
 no encouragement to tarry; but was directed to the common preach¬ 
 ers’ boarding house, where I was thought to be an impostor, and 
 so I was sent to a private boarding houge; I went there, but could 
 not get entertainment for love nor money; and espying a grove of 
 woods at a distance, concluded to go and take up my lodging there 
 that night; and leaving a hand-bill I set off and got about two thirda 
 of the the way out of town, when a negro overtook me with an ex¬ 
 press that-his mistress wanted I should come back. I went back ana 
 tarried all night, and for my supper, lodging and breakfast, they would 
 take nothing, neither would they keep me any longer, though 1 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 127 
 
 offered them any sum that they should ask for a week’s board.— 
 Next night I offered a family pay for four nights’ lodging. They 
 said they would take me on trial; I did not eat nor drink with them; 
 they kept me three nights for nothing, but they would not keep me 
 the fourth. Next night I went down on the bank of the river to 
 take up my lodgings there, and whilst w r alking back and forth, med¬ 
 itating on my singular state and circumstances, a boat landed, from 
 which came a negro, and called me by name. I asked him where 
 he saw me? he replied, I heard you preach in Savannah; did you not 
 in such a place? He asked me where I lodged. I told him I had 
 no place. Said he, will you sleep where black people live? I repli¬ 
 ed, if they be decent ones. He went off, and after about half an 
 hour came back, and pilotted me to a black family who lived in as 
 good fashion as two thirds of the people in Augusta. I stayed all 
 night, and though I offered them pay, yet they would not receive 
 any, neither would they keep me any longer for love nor money. I 
 procured my provision and had them dressed at the house of Moses, 
 a black man, who was a Baptist preacher. Whilst at his shop, I 
 heard of a man -who was friendly to the Methodists, to whom I 
 sent a line, signifying that if he would make an appointment, I 
 would cross the river to Camelton, where he lived, and preach. He 
 did as I desired, and I held three meetings. Here I had a singular 
 dream, which seemed to be as singularly fufilled in some degree 
 shortly after. I spoke in the African Baptist meeting house to some 
 hundreds of blacks, and a few whites, the Methodist meeting house 
 being denied me by the society, and the preacher, L. G., they sup¬ 
 posing that I was an impostor. 
 
 30. I tarried two nights at a plantation house, where the man 
 was troubled with an uncommon disorder, which puzzled a council 
 of physicians, who supposed it to be a polypus in the heart. In 
 the night, I„was seized with an inward impulse to set off on the 
 Washington road, (my things not being arrived up the river,) so 
 that my sleep departed; in the morning when I arose, it was appa¬ 
 rently gathering for a storm of rain, so I rejected the impulse as 
 a temptation; but it returned with double force; and for me sake of 
 peace of mind, I set off; but what I was after I could not tell, and 
 when turning it over in my mind, I appeared like a fool to myself. 
 And after travelling about ten miles, an old man between seventy 
 
128 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 and eighty, who was riding very fast, stopped of a sudden as he me 
 me and said, young man, are you travelling? I answered in the 
 affirmative, and gave .him one of my hand-bills; he on finding the 
 contents shook hands with me, and said, I am a Baptist, but my wife 
 is a Methodist; and invited me to his house, about seven miles off, 
 on the Uchee creek, and procured me a congregation the next day, 
 among whom was a respectable family which attended, (Esquire 
 Haynes and his wife,) who got their hearts touched under the word, 
 and invited me to hold a meeting at their house. I did so the next 
 day; and through this channel my door w r as open for visiting several 
 neighborhoods, where the people seemed to be melted to tenderness, 
 and so I was not examined for credentials. I begged two children 
 of the above mentioned family, (only they were to have the care 
 of them) which have become serious. Appointments being sent on 
 before me, I went from Hayne’s to Pieman’s, thence to Captain 
 Thornton’s on Upton creek. 
 
 February 16th. I got to Hope Hull’s before sunrise, having 
 walked nine miles that morning. I found him in a corn house.— 
 I saluted with, how do you do father! His reply somewhat cool. 
 He agreed to make me an appointment in the Court house, he liv¬ 
 ing above a mile from town, having influence amongst the people. 
 After breakfast, before he had started for town, I took a quantity 
 of hand-bills and running through the woods, got to the town first, 
 and distributed them amongst the people, and cleared out before he 
 got to town, having scarcely spoken to any one. This made a 
 great hubbub amongst the people, who I was, and where I came 
 from, but when he came in to make the appointment, he unfolded 
 the riddle. This brought many out. Next night I spoke again.— 
 It was thought I could get no hearers; however, the latter congrega¬ 
 tion was larger than the first. A young clergyman from Connecti¬ 
 cut, at the first meeting, said I spoke many truths, but was incorrect, 
 and was minded not to come again; however, he did; and after I had 
 done, he voluntarily made a flowery prayer, in which he gave me a 
 broadside. 
 
 I once had a sister who resided in this town; and her husband, 
 who was a country lawyer, w r as ungenerously abused in a duel, af¬ 
 terwards died in Charleston; his life and death, when I reflected on 
 his future state, caused me some tender sensations of mind. One 
 
OH, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 129 
 
 night in a dream, I thought he appeared to me, and replied, “It is 
 better off with me in the other world than what you think; it is 
 well with me; when I was dying, and so far expired that I could 
 not communicate to others, I was convinced of the truths of reli¬ 
 gion, and sought, and found acceptance.” When I awoke, my 
 mind was greatly relieved. 
 
 Hope Hull said to me, the kindness you received in Ireland might 
 be accounted for an natural principles; the affection of the people 
 taking pity on you; and if one was to come to this country, and 
 behave well, he would have the same kindness shown him. He 
 mtreated me to give over this mode of travelling, and to return to 
 New England, and agree to take a circuit and wander no more; for, 
 said he, though it appears that Providence hath been kind to you, 
 yet you will not always find Dr. Johnsons in your travels; but 
 said, he thought that trials and difficulties would devolve upon me, 
 and involve me by and by. He mentioned that God suffered 
 Balaam to go where he desired; likewise a young man that came 
 to Charleston, who lay under a mistake on a certain occasion, and 
 some other things similar to this; which, considering who he was, 
 and my singular standing, and danger of running too fast or too 
 slow, or going on one side or the other, discouraged me much, 
 when I gave way to reasoning and doubting on the subject of my 
 duty in so travelling; but when I put my confidence in God, and 
 submitted the matter to Him, I felt peace and happiness of mind, 
 and an inward refreshment and courage to go forward. He said 
 that he did not know when travelling, that he ever felt it impressed 
 on his mind to go to one place more than another; but, said he, if I 
 Heard of a place opened, or a meeting house vacant of a minister, 
 or a wicked neighborhood, why reason said I should go. In read¬ 
 ing Alexander K-’s life, I could not but remark his dream, page 
 
 96, about the pit and spring of water, &c. 
 
 H. H. gave me a paper where to call on certain families; I cau¬ 
 tioned him on what he did, lest he should be censured for opening 
 my way. Said he, I leave every man to paddle his own canoe. I 
 left the house before the family was up, and walked nine miles. 
 At Washington, where H. lived, a contribution was offered, as well 
 a3 at Uchee creek, and some other places, which I refused, knowing 
 
ISO 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 that example goes before precept, and that impostors are fond of 
 money, and if I were not guarded should be esteemed as such; how¬ 
 ever, at the latter place eleven dollars were sent from the people by 
 Mr. H., and forced upon me. 
 
 I found the great Baptist meeting would take off the people, so 1 
 continued on my walk until I got about twenty miles from Hs’, 
 (giving away hand-bills on the road) where I sat down in the forks 
 of the path and meditated what I should do to preserve my journals 
 from an approaching shower. Just then a man, whom I had given 
 a hand bill to, came along and invited me to his house; he dis¬ 
 mounted from his horse, and I got on, and soon arrived there, which 
 was about a mile, when an awful shower of rain fell, I think as ever 
 I beheld; so my journals were preserved. This man had no reli¬ 
 gion. In the night I felt uneasy, and my heart bound upon the road. 
 The man perceiving that I was getting up, enquired the cause, and 
 tried to discourage me; but not prevailing, arose, and taking two 
 horses from his stable, carried me across two or three streams of 
 deep running water, and by a tavern where was a sharp cross dog. 
 Soon as the day dawned, he went back, and I continued my course 
 a few miles, and found a family of Methodists where I took break¬ 
 fast; but thought that they supposed me an impostor; and being 
 informed where a funeral sermon was to be preached, quit them, 
 and went to hear Britain Caple, who spoke in the power and dem¬ 
 onstration of the spirit; after which, I asked and obtained permis¬ 
 sion and spoke a few words, as Caple thought I could do no harm, 
 (I appeared so simple to him, as he afterwards said) if I could do 
 no good. Thence I went to Greensboro, and held meeting that 
 night, and the night following, and then concluded to go, not amongst 
 the Methodists, unless it came in my way: but principally around 
 to the court houses, &c.; and on my way to Oglethrop, I called at a 
 house to rest, having the night before travelled a considerable dis- 
 tance till two men overtook me, and on finding who I was, provided 
 me lodging the remainder of the night, and the man began to find 
 fault about the Methodists, he not knowing who I was, by which 
 means I found one in the neighborhood; went there and left some 
 hand bills for the neighborhood; and as I was going off, the family 
 found out who I was, and invited me to tarry and hold a meeting, 
 after they had inquired and found that I was not one of O’Xeily’a 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 131 
 
 party. In the meetings a black woman belonging to general Stew¬ 
 art, who was a brother to the man of the house, fell down and lay 
 like a corpse for some time, and her hands seemed as cold as death. 
 We were at prayer when she fell, and her falling had like to have 
 knocked me over. After about an hour and a half she came to, 
 and praised God. I gave her my pocket bible, with orders to carry 
 it home, and if she could not read it herself, to get the -whites to 
 do it for her. I had a meeting next night, and morning following; 
 and thence proceeded to the appointments, which the family had 
 sent on; one was at Lexington, at Pope’s ; Chapel. About this 
 time I had a singular dream, which induced me to cross the Oconee 
 river, and tarry with a kind Baptist family that night; next day I 
 called on Tigner, a noted Methodist; and finding that the circuit 
 preacher, T. C., would be there the next day, I left a parcel of 
 hand bills, and went on my way until evening, when I stopped for 
 lodging; and hearing of a serious family, called on them, but scarce 
 knew how to introduce myself. However, the family, on asking 
 me various questions, invited me to tarry all night; and in the even¬ 
 ing, on finding out what I was, invited me to hold a meeting next 
 day, which I accordingly did; this being in Clark county, and at 
 night in old Jackson court house, where a few dollars were forced 
 upon me. I was solicited to tarry longer, but felt my heart drawn 
 to travel with expedition over these interior counties, and return to 
 New England, as my health and strength had returned far, far be¬ 
 yond my expectation. 
 
 Monday 22d. I walked thirty-five miles to Franklin, and had a 
 meeting at night. 
 
 O O 
 
 23. Yesterday espying some drunken people, apparently so, I 
 left an appointment, which to-day I fulfilled, and such attention is 
 rarely to be found. 
 
 24. An opportunity presenting, I rode a number of miles and 
 had meeting at night in Elborton, and the night following I got an 
 opportunity of sending some hand bills to the Tombigbee, where 
 peihaps I may one day visit. What am I wandering up and down 
 the earth for? Like a speckled bird among the birds of the forest; 
 what is before me I know not, trials I expect are at hand, my trust 
 is Still in God, my trials are keen; my mind seems to be led to re¬ 
 turn to the North by the way of Charleston. 
 
132 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 28 1 went to Petersburg!*, had a letter* from Doctor Lester, of 
 New York, to Solomon Braintree there, who opened his house for 
 meeting, and showed me the greatest kindness of any man, since I 
 came south; I went through the town and dispersed some hand 
 bills through the town, which brought many out to meeting. I vis¬ 
 ited Vienna and Lisbon, and continued my course towards Augus¬ 
 ta, though strongly entreated to tarry longer, with the offer of a 
 horse to ride about sixty miles, but could not find freedom to tarry, 
 or accept, yet about ten dollars I was constrained to receive, lest in 
 attempting to do good, I should do harm. Some good impressions 
 appeared to be made. I called at a house on the road, where I saw 
 a woman ask a blessing at a table, and I, to give her a sounding, 
 talked somewhat like a deist; she was a Methodist, and was going 
 to turn me out of doors, when a man said, he is one of your own 
 party; which was the preventive. I tarried all night, which she 
 would take nothing for, but gave me some advice, as she halted be¬ 
 tween two opinions who I was. Calling for some breakfast on the 
 road, the old man insisted I should pay before I eat, which I did, 
 and asked the cause of a collection of youths so early; the reply was, 
 to revive the yesterday’s wedding. After some talk, I gave them 
 some hand bills; the old man took one and began reading like a hero, 
 when feeling conviction, could hardly go through; I prayed with 
 them, and went on my way, and some, of the young people who 
 came for the resurrection of the wedding, as they called it, follow¬ 
 ed me out of doors, with tears, and the old man forked back the 
 quarter dollar which I had paid him for my breakfast. 
 
 Tuesday, March 2d. As 1 was sitting down to rest, by the forks 
 of some roads, four persons were passing by me, and I overheard 
 the word meeting, which induced me to ask, if they were going to 
 meeting; but the answer was cool; so I followed after them, and 
 going along to see what they were after, about half a mile out of my 
 road, I came to a large assembly of people at a Presbyterian meet¬ 
 ing house, waiting in vain for their minister; I gave them some 
 feand bills, the people read them, and then showed them through the 
 assembly; and some persons present who had heard of me before, 
 told it; so I was invited to speak, with this proviso, that I must 
 give over if the minister came. I spoke nearly an hour on free sal 
 vation, but the minister did not come. I received an invitation to 
 
133 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 a Methodist meeting house, where I had two meetings, and some 
 dated their awakenings and conversion from that time. From man 
 we may receive favors, and ask again and be denied with resent¬ 
 ment; but the more we expect from God, the more W'e shall have in 
 answer to faith and prayer, in sincere patience, in submission to 
 the will of God; and the longer I pursue the course of religion, 
 the more I am convinced of the truth of these scripture passages, 
 that all things shall work together for good to them that love God, 
 if we don’t bring trials on ourselves needlessly, and no good thing 
 will God withold from them that walk uprightly. Lord increase 
 my faith, I expect trials are at hand; the devil can show light, but 
 not love, and in going in the way of love’s drawings I generally 
 prosper, but in going contrary thereto, barrenness, distress, burdens, 
 and unfruitfulness, and sorrow, like going through briars and thorns, 
 and as it is God’s will to make us happy, it is our duty to go in the 
 paths of peace, tender conscience, and melting joy, and in so do¬ 
 ing I don’t remember the time I was sorry, though I perceive not 
 the propriety of the thing immediately, yet I do afterwards; there¬ 
 fore, act as a mortal being who possesses an immortal soul, and ex¬ 
 pect to give an account at the bar of God, as if my eternal happi¬ 
 ness depended on the improvement of my time. Improvement en¬ 
 larges the experience, and experience enlarges the capacity, and, 
 consequently can know more of God; and God made us so that it 
 might be the case with us; and if it were not so, we could neither 
 be rewardable nor punishable, for there w r ould be nothing to reward 
 or punish, for one part of the punishment is bitter reflections, or 
 accusations for misimproved time and talents, the natural conse¬ 
 quence of which hath brought them there, and this w r ould make 
 distress. As holiness constitutes the felicity of Paradise, what 
 nonsense it is for an unholy being to talk of going there; for it 
 would rather tend to enhance their pain to behold the brightness of 
 that sweet world; therefore I think they had rather be in hell, 
 and the mercy, love, and goodness above, will, in justice, send them 
 there, for it is the will and goodness of God to send people or per¬ 
 sons to the places suited to their nature, disposition and choice. 
 Oh, my God! teach me the things I know not; a forced obedience 
 is no obedience at all; voluntary obedience is the only obedience 
 that can be praise or blame worthy; all good desires come not bj 
 
134 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 nature, but by the influence of God’s holy spirit, through the me¬ 
 diation of Christ, which are given to make us sensible of our weak¬ 
 ness and wants, that we may seek and have the same supplied; and 
 of course it is our duty to adhere to the sacred influence by solemn 
 considerations, and a resolution to put in practice the same, by 
 breaking off from what we are convinced is displeasing and offen¬ 
 sive in God’s sight, and looking to him for the blessings we feel we 
 want, in earnest expectation that he will bestow it through the mer¬ 
 its of the Son. 
 
 Crossing Little River in a canoe, I held a meeting at ten o’clock 
 in the morning; and though the notice was short, sixty or seventy 
 came out, and it was a tender time. 
 
 Sunday, 7th. I arrived in the town of Augusta and my things 
 having arrived, I went through the town, distributing hand bills 
 from house to house; some I gave to black people, and some I flung 
 over into the door yards, and some I put under the doors, or through 
 the windows where the lights were out; and whilst doing this, a 
 negro came after me three times to go to his master’s house, saying 
 that Mr. Waddle, a Presbyterian minister, wanted me; I went and 
 obtained a breakfast; he being about to leave the town, and hearing 
 of me before, and being a candid man, was the means of removing 
 prejudice, in some degree, from that society. Then I went to the 
 Methodist meeting house, where the preacher beckoned me to come 
 into the pulpit, which I declined until the third time, and then went. 
 Said he, the elder, Stith Mead, will be in town this morning, and 
 lie wants to see you. Pie had got on my track, and some knowl¬ 
 edge of my conduct, which had removed prejudice from his mind; 
 at length he came, and after preaching a funeral sermon offered me, 
 if I desired it, liberty of the pulpit, and privilege of giving out my 
 appointment for the afternoon, which I accordingly did, and then 
 went off to the Presbyterian meeting, and told them of it as soon 
 as the meeting was dismissed; and the African Baptist likewise, 
 and then to my room, (the people said I was a crazy man.) The 
 bell was rung to give the people notice; this was for the convenience 
 of the Presbyterians. 1 spoke in my feeble way, and appointed 
 meeting for the next evening. The Methodists said, you will have 
 no hearers to-morrow evening, for Mr. Snethen was liked the best 
 of any minister that was ever here, and he could not get but a few 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 135 
 
 hearers on a week day night. However the people flocked out 
 more on Monday evening than Sabbath, and I appointed for Tues¬ 
 day, and told the young people, if they would come out, that I 
 would give them hymn books, which accordingly they did, and the 
 congregation was larger still; I proposed a covenant to the people, 
 to meet me at the throne of grace daily in private devotion, which 
 hundreds agreed to, by rising up, for a space of time, which I bound 
 them by their honor to keep. I expected to leave town next morn¬ 
 ing, but S. Mead prevailed on me to tarry till next Sabbath, con¬ 
 sidering the prospect of good. Solemn countenances were soon 
 seen in the streets. On Wednesday evening we had meeting in 
 Harrisburg, on Thursday evening, the man who had just finished a 
 job about the meeting house, kept the key, so that it was with much 
 difficulty that we obtained it for meeting in the evening, he assign¬ 
 ed as the reason, arrearage of pay; w r e told the people of it; I men¬ 
 tioned that I esteemed it a privilege to have such a house to hold 
 meeting in, and for my share felt willing to give ten dollars towards 
 the deficiency; and if they would come forward and subscribe lib¬ 
 erally, perhaps they might not feel the loss of it, for God might 
 bless them accordingly. We got upwards of seventy dollars that 
 night. I told the youth, if they would come to prayer meeting 
 next evening, I would give them some more books; about six hun¬ 
 dred persons came out, to whom I gave seventy hymn books more, 
 an hundred in all. Saturday evening and next morning, I held meet¬ 
 ing in the vicinity, and the work evidently appeared; four mourners 
 came forward to be prayed for. In the afternoon I gave my last 
 diccourse in Augusta, and then I requested those that were deter¬ 
 mined to set out and seek God, to let me take their names in writing, 
 that I might remember them in my devotions when gone; about 
 seventy, who had been careless, came forward. 
 
 Last evening we got about thirty dollars more for the meeting 
 house; it was expected that I should have a contribution last meet¬ 
 ing, for my labors and well wishes to the town, &c., which I decli¬ 
 ned, and many thought it strange, yet five dollars I was constrained 
 by my friends to take from a man out of society, lest my refusal 
 should do harm. Next morning, Dr. Prentice, who had treated 
 me as a friend, and was the first man that gave me an invitation to 
 make his house my home in this place, sent his servant and chair 
 
136 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 with me nine miles; thence I continued my way towards Charles¬ 
 ton. 
 
 Wednesday, 17th. I set off before sun rise, but was taken unwell, 
 so I walked about ten miles, and whilst lying down under a pine, I 
 reflected thus: how do I know but this weakness of body came by 
 the will and wisdom of God, and in a way to do good, as afflictions 
 happen not by chance nor come from the dust, but are God’s mer¬ 
 cies in disguise. Presently there came along a Methodist backsli¬ 
 der, who at times strove to reason himself into the belief of Deism 
 and Universalism; but still he could not forget the peaceful hours he 
 once enjoyed; yet the word preached would reach his heart, so that 
 he but seldom went to places of meeting. I obtained a promise 
 from him, however, that he would try to set out again; and as we 
 parted he was tender. I spoke at night and the next morning to a 
 few, and some wagons coming along, I got liberty to ride in some 
 of them by turns. My shoes heating my feet, I gave them away 
 for some bread, having a pair of moccasins with me, which pre¬ 
 served my feet from the sand. 
 
 Friday, 19th. I called at a number of houses to get entertain¬ 
 ment, but could not for love nor money, till about the middle of the 
 night, when coming opposite to a house or cottage, an old woman 
 opened her door, and as I saw the light, begged permission to tarry, 
 which I obtained; and she gave me some bread and said, I suppose 
 the other families did not take you in, but supposed you to be some 
 thief, as 3 'ou did not appear to be in the charactor of a gentleman. 
 I paid her for my lodging, but for the bread she did not require it. 
 Next evening I travelled till late, likewise inquired at almost every 
 house for entertainment, but could not obtain it upon any conditions. 
 At length I espied a light, but durst not venture near it for fear of 
 the dogs, but found a convenient tree, where I could screen myself 
 from the dogs, and then alarmed the family. After some time I 
 was answered, and pilotted to the house, where I found an old wo¬ 
 man and her son, and she, to relieve my hunger, gave me such as 
 her cottage afforded, viz: coffee and cake, gratis; however, I paid 
 her, and next morning I went to Dorchester, and called on a Mr. 
 Carr, to whom I had a letter, and spoke in his house, where good 
 seemed to be done; after that I heard a Mr. Adams, an inde¬ 
 pendent minister, in their meetinghouse. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 137 
 
 Monday, 22 d. I came to Charleston, and found the preachers 
 friendly, and yet shy, for fear of the censure of the conference; so 
 the preaching house was shut against me. I called on Mr. Mat¬ 
 thews, then one of Hamet’s preachers, for some hand bills which 
 were sent there by Adam C. Cloud, for me, (here I took the measles') 
 and distributed about twelve hundred of them through the town, and 
 then obtained the liberty of the poor house, in which I held several 
 meetings. Matthews invited me to supply an appointment for him 
 in the great meeting house, which was built for the Methodists, 
 and about which Hamet made crooked work, &c. When M. was 
 gone out of town I advertised the meeting, and about two thousand 
 attended, to whom I spoke. It was thought to have been as still a 
 meeting as had been known in that quarter, for such magnitude. A 
 collection was offered to me, which I refused. A gentleman opened 
 a large room, in which I held several meetings. A collection was 
 offered here, too, which I declined; however, a few dollars I re¬ 
 ceived from some, partly through constraint and the medium of Mr. 
 Monds, who appeared loving and kind. The family here, where 
 Jones the preacher had pilotted me, expected pay for my board. I 
 found a little book here which I wanted, and when paying for it, 
 left money in the man’s hands, a sufficiency for my board, and quit 
 the house, and took up my lodging with esquire Terpin, who was 
 inclined towards the Friends or Quaker society, where I held several 
 picked meetings; the Hamet Methodists were low; the Asbury Meth¬ 
 odists, so called, were shy. At length I took my departure for 
 New York. The measles appeared on my voyage, and the captain 
 and all hands were unkind, and one passenger shot a pistol off near 
 my head, in the small tight steerage, which seemed to injure me 
 much in my low state. 
 
138 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 RETURN TO NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 April 8 th. I landed in New York, (though on our way we had 
 crossed the gulf stream) and about two days after my life was 
 despaired of by Dr. Lester, as the inflammatory fever had set in. 
 Whilst I was confined at the house of brother Quackenbush, the 
 Lord was precious to my soul; the sting of death was fled, and 
 sometimes I turned my thoughts on future joys, and realized that 
 •some of my spiritual children had gone before and I absent from 
 Jesus. 0, how did my soul wish to be in those sweet regions above! 
 But then turning my thoughts on time, I considered the value of 
 souls, and that poor sinners were iiyhe dangerous, blind, dark road 
 —the question arose, which I would choose, to depart to Paradise, 
 or to spend twenty or thirty years more in this vale of tears, in la¬ 
 boring in the spirit of a missionary for the sake of my fellow mor¬ 
 tals’ salvation; and after a short pause I felt such a travail for souls 
 that if it might be consistent with the Divine will, I wished to re¬ 
 cover for their sakes, and still to be absent from my crown of glory; 
 yet I felt resigned to go or stay as God should see fit. 
 
 After about twelve days confinement, I put on my clothes with 
 help, though during that time I could not set up but a very few 
 minutes at a time, and that not without assistance, to prevent faint¬ 
 ing. The day that I got able to stagger abroad, the mistress of the 
 house was taken ill; the Lord was good that we were not both sick 
 together. 
 
 I went to the south without consent; some of the preachers iD 
 the city appeared shy, who were dear to me, which hurt my feel¬ 
 ings, not to be visited in my sickness, though one came at times for 
 a morning walk, and at length another; but perhaps there was a 
 cause. 
 
 May 2d. God opened the way for my getting into the state 
 prison, which I had long before felt a desire to visit, to hold 
 
189 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 « 
 
 religious meetings there. Brother Kerr, whom I had seen in Ire¬ 
 land, was one of the keepers, and obtained a verbal permit for a 
 friend of his to hold meeting with the convicts, though in general, 
 written ones from two inspectors were required from those who are 
 invested with powers to grant them. Two Calvinists preached there 
 generally; but this Sunday one of them was called away to a sa¬ 
 cramental meeting, and the other readily consented to give up his part 
 of the day without examining who or what I was—these three 
 circumstances of the one inspector and two preachers I perhaps 
 view in a different light than what some do—I thought predestina¬ 
 tion was poor stuff to feed these prisoners with, considering their 
 conduct and state; so I spoke upon particular election and reproba¬ 
 tion and a free salvation, not out of controversy, but to inform the 
 mind. I had held but one short meeting since my sickness; and I 
 was still so weak, that I scarcely knew how to stand; yet I soon 
 forgot myself and stood an hour; and in the afternoon about two, 
 while speaking on deism, and the melting power of God seemed to 
 be present, as we formed a covenant to meet each other at the throne 
 of grace, &c. I spoke at night in the poor house. I belive there 
 were between three and four hundred prisoners. 
 
 Monday 3d. I received a letter from one of the prisoners, who 
 was condemned to imprisonment for life for the crime of forgery; 
 he was a deist when put in; but now he seems desirous for salvation. 
 He, in the name of a number, requested me to visit them. 
 
 Tuesday, 4th. I visited the cells where some of the most impen¬ 
 itent were confined, and tears began to flow; through the iron gates, 
 I spoke to others in the different rooms of the mechanics, nailors ex¬ 
 cepted. I spoke with some and prayed also, and all was still and 
 attention; so my heart seemed to melt towards them in love. Then 
 I visited the bad women, and it was observed that some of the worst 
 of them were brought to bow. I obtained the favor of visiting the 
 prison through and speaking to the prisoners on a week day; this, I 
 was informed, had not been granted to any one before; they were 
 going to petition the governor for a permit for the visit if I had not 
 obtained it without, considering I could not tarry till the following 
 Sabbath. Afterwards I was informed that a number became seri¬ 
 ous; and one who aided in burning Albany, who was deistical and 
 e. bad prisoner, got convinced, and died happy soon after, which was 
 
140 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 a matter of consolation to me; the preachers visited the prison, and 
 hearing of the impressions made on some minds, appeared more 
 soft and friendly, and had thoughts of offering me the African meet¬ 
 ing house; but feeling my mind bound for Connecticut, I could not 
 feel free to stay. I got some religious hand bills printed, and pro¬ 
 cured some books to give away; so I had not money enough left to 
 carry me home; and giving away about seventeen hundred hand bills 
 over the city, I found a vessel bound for Middletown, and went on 
 board just as she was going off, though the captain was a stranger 
 to me; the vessel put into New Haven where I debarked, and the 
 captain gave me my passage gratis, though he knew not but I had 
 plenty of money, which happened very well for me. I held a few 
 meetings in New Haven, which seemed not altogether in vain, 
 though the devil was angry and a few stones flew from some of his 
 children or agents, one of which came through the window in the 
 pulpit and struck just by my side. A young man of no religion left 
 a dollar in my hand, which enabled me to take the stage, for 1 
 still was feeble in consequence of my late illness, thirteen miles and 
 procure me a breakfast; then walking a few miles to Durham, I 
 called at an inn to rest, and the landlord, who was a Methodist, 
 knew me, and constrained me to tarry all night and hold two meet¬ 
 ings. I then sent forward appointments into the neighboring towns 
 and parishes, in every direction, though I knew not how I should 
 get on to fulfil them. 
 
 Thursday, 13th. I arrived at Middletown, expecting the society 
 would treat me cool, but was agreeably disappointed. When in 
 the south, I found some minutes of a conference held between the 
 Presbyterian, Baptist, and Methodist preachers; twenty-five in 
 number, to form regulations, how the different societies might be 
 on more friendly terms together, as the contentions between the dif¬ 
 ferent sects had been a great injury to the cause of religion in the 
 unbelieving world; these met my approbation, so I got hundreds of 
 them reprinted, and sent them to ministers and preachers through 
 the north; and finding the congregation divided about an indepen¬ 
 dent meeting house here in Middletown, and being informed that 
 the parties were to meet, &c., I went in the dead of the night, and 
 had some of my union minutes pasted on three doors of the meet¬ 
 ing house. The next morning they were read by many. ] 
 
141 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 suppose each party, on the first sight, concluded it was a threatening 
 from the other, till they found its contents; when they met I sent in 
 a petition for the liberty of its pulpit, and afterwards the Metho¬ 
 dists had it more frequently. 
 
 Oh! the mercy of God! Oh, the rebellion of man! discourage¬ 
 ments are before me, but my trust is still in God. 
 
 Saturday, 22d. Having had seventeen meetings the week past, 
 which were as hard as thirty common ones, on account of their 
 length, &c., a friend aided me with a horse, so I came to Eastbury 
 about ten at night, where was a quarterly meeting; the preachers 
 treated me with more friendship seven times than I expected, par¬ 
 ticularly Broadhead, the elder, who had written to me in Europe, a 
 friendly letter, that many preachers and people in my native land 
 would wish to see my face again, though I had never seen him be¬ 
 fore. I had laid out for the worst, and if I were disappointed it 
 should be on the right side. 
 
 Sunday, 23d. I was permitted to preach for the first time at a 
 quarterly meeting, and the melting power of God seemed to be 
 present, and a quickening was felt among the people. I sent for¬ 
 ward about three score appointments, in different parts of the state, 
 from this meeting, though I saw no way how I could get on to fulfil 
 them. However, Providence provided a way. Abner Wood, one 
 of the preachers, having an extra horse, offered it to me very reas¬ 
 onably; so I gave him an order on Mr. Garretson for the eighteen 
 dollars in his hands, and let him take my watch, (which a woman 
 had sent me just as I was embarking for America) at what price 
 it should be thought proper. Brother Burrows gave me an old sad¬ 
 dle, and one of the preachers, John Nichols, gave me a whip. 
 
 Selling the gospel is not in so good a demand now as formerly, 
 and bigotry through America is falling fast, and God is bringing it 
 down, and Christian love prevailing more and more. This visit 
 which I am now upon, was what I felt to be my duty when on my 
 passage home across the Atlantic. 
 
 When I was on the Orange circuit, I felt something within that 
 needed to be done away. I spoke to one and another concerning 
 the pain I felt in my happiest moments, which caused a burden but 
 not guilt; some said one thing and some another; but none spoke to 
 my case, but seemed to be like physicians that did not understand 
 
142 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 the nature of my disorder; thus the burden continued, and some¬ 
 times felt greater than the burden of guilt for justification, until I 
 fell in with T. Dewey, on Cambridge circuit. He told me about 
 Calvin Wooster, in Upper Canada, that he enjoyed the blessing of 
 sanctification, and had a miracle wrought in his body, in some 
 sense; the course of nature turned in consequence, and was much 
 owned and blessed of God in his ministerial labors. I felt a great 
 desire arise in my heart to see the man, if it might be consistent 
 with the Divine will; and not long after I heard he was passing 
 through the circuit and going home to die. I immediately rode five 
 miles to the house; but found he was gone another five miles fur¬ 
 ther. I went into the room where he was asleep; he appeared to 
 me more like one from the eternal world, than like one of my fellow 
 mortals. I told him, when he awoke, who I was and what I had 
 come for. Said he, God has convicted you for the blessing of sanc¬ 
 tification, and that blessing is to be obtained by the single act of 
 faith, the same as the blessing of justification. I persuaded him to 
 tarry in the neighborhood a few days; and a couple of evenings af¬ 
 ter the above, after I had done speaking one evening, he spoke, or 
 rather whispered out an exhortation, as his voice was so broken, in 
 consequence of praying, in the stir of the Upper Canada, as from 
 twenty to thirty were frequently blessed at a meeting. He told me 
 that if he could get a sinner under conviction, crying for mercy, 
 they would kneel down a dozen of them, and not rise till he found 
 peace; for, said he, we did believe God would bless him, and it was 
 according to our faith. At this time he was in a consumption, and 
 a few weeks after expired; and his last words were, as I am in¬ 
 formed, “ye must be sanctified or be damned,” and casting a look 
 upward, went out like the snuff of a candle, without terror; ai d 
 while whispering out the above exhortation, the power which at¬ 
 tended the same, reached the hearts of the people; and some who 
 were standing and sitting, fell like men shot in the field of battle; 
 and I felt it like a tremor to run through my soul and every vein, 
 so that it took away my limb power, so that I fell to the floor, and 
 by faith, saw a greater blessing than I had hitherto experienced, , 
 or in other words, felt a divine conviction of the need of a deeper 
 work of grace in my soul; feeling some of the remains of the evil 
 nature, the effect of Adam’s fall, still remaining, and it my privilege 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 143 
 
 to have it eradicated or done away; my soul was in an agony, I 
 could but groan out my desire to God; He came to me, and said, be¬ 
 lieve the blessing is now; no sooner had the words dropped from 
 his lips, than I strove to believe the blessing mine now, with all the 
 powers of my soul, then the burden dropped or fell from my breast, 
 and a solid joy, and a gentle running peace filled my soul. 
 
 From that time to this I have not had the ecstacy of joy or that 
 downcast of spirit as formerly; but more of an inward, simple, 
 sweet running peace from day to day, so that prosperity or adversi¬ 
 ty doth not produce the ups and downs as formerly; but my soul is 
 more like the ocean, whilst its surface is uneven by reason of the 
 boisterous wind, the bottom is still calm; so that a man may be in 
 the midst of outward difficulties, and yet the centre of the soul may 
 be stayed on God; the perfections of angels are such, that they can¬ 
 not fall away; which some think is attainable by mortals here; but 
 I think we cannot be perfect as God, for absolute perfection belongs * 
 to him alone; neither as perfect as angels, nor even as Adam before 
 he fell, because our bodies are now mortal, and tend to clog the 
 mind, and weigh the spirit down; nevertheless, I do believe, that a 
 man may drink in the spirit of God, so far as to live without com¬ 
 mitting wilful, or known, or malicious sins against God, but to have 
 love the ruling‘principle within, and what we say or do to flow 
 from that Divine principle of love from a sense of duty, though 
 subject to trials, temptations, and mistakes at the same time. But 
 it is no sin to be tempted, unless we comply with the temptation, 
 for Christ was tempted in all respects like as we are, and yet with¬ 
 out sin. James saith, count it all joy when ye fall (not give way) 
 into divers temptations, which worketh patience, experience, &c. 
 Again, it is no sin to mistake in judgment, and even in practice, if 
 it flows from the principle of divine love; for Joshua wholly fol¬ 
 lowed the Lord, as we read; for one sin must have shut him out of 
 Canaan, as it did Moses; yet we find he mistook in his judgment 
 and practice, in the matter of Eldad and Medad, prophesying in 
 the camp, thinking they did wrong, &c., which was not imputed as 
 sin; and many infirmities we are subject to whilst in this tabernacle 
 of clay, which we shall never get rid of till mortality puts on im¬ 
 mortality. But nevertheless, as before observed, I think man may 
 have love the ruling principle, which is the perfection in Christ I 
 
144 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 contend for, and why may we not have it? God gives us desires 
 for it, commands us to pray for it in the Lord’s prayer, and that in 
 faith; and commands us to enjoy it, and love him with all our heart; 
 and his promises are equal to his commandments, which are, that 
 he will circumcise our hearts to love him, and redeem us from all 
 our iniquities; and as death does not change the disposition of the 
 mind, what nonsense it is to expect a death or future purgatory; 
 no, we should expect it now, as now is the time and day of salva¬ 
 tion, saith the Lord; Enoch walked with God three hundred years; 
 the ancient disciples were filled with joy and the Holy Ghost, and 
 John, and those to whom he wrote, were made perfect in love; Da¬ 
 vid, when a stripling, was a man after God’s own heart, but not 
 when a murderer, for no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him, 
 saith John, but after his confession God put away his sin; and 
 Paul, in Romans vii, spoke to those who knew the law and re¬ 
 hearsed the language of one under it, when he said, I am carnal, 
 sold under sin; but in the three first verses of the next chapter, he 
 informs us, that himself was made free from the law of sin and 
 death; if so, he could not be groaning under the bondage of it, un¬ 
 less-you can reconcile liberty and bondage together, which I can¬ 
 not do, because I cannot think that a man can be carnal, which is 
 enmity against God, anT yet be one of the best men at the same 
 time, because it .is a contradiction, and a contradiction cannot be 
 true. A garrison may have inward foes bound, and armies with¬ 
 out perhaps three, and yet have peace among themselves; destroy 
 some of the inward foes, and there are some left; destroy the whole 
 and no more are left within, yet there are some without, viz: the 
 world, the flesh and the devil; and there is need for the garrison or 
 person to keep their watch afterward when the inward foes are de¬ 
 stroyed, as well as before, or else the outward foes will come in, 
 and then they will have inward foes again; therefore, you see that 
 the blessing of sanctification is not only obtained by a single act 
 of faith, the same as justification, but kept likewise by a constant 
 exercise of faith in God, as a man going towards heaven is like 
 one rowing up a river, who, when diligent, makes headway, but if 
 he stops the tide will take him back; therefore, as a vessel, whilst a 
 stream runs in it, will be kept full, if it be full; but stop the stream 
 above, and it will grow empty by the outlet, so the Christian, whilsl 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 145 
 
 in constant exercise of faith, enjoys constant communion with his 
 God; but if he does but neglect his watch, he will feel an aching 
 void within. O Christian! can you not realize this, or witness it 
 from experience? 
 
 Tuesday, 26th. I found my friends well in Coventry—held 
 some meetings, and then proceeded to fulfil the errand or work, 
 which 1 had felt to be my duty when coming home from Ireland, 
 namely to travel the continent at large, to speak on certain points 
 W T hich I conceived to stand, or be in the way, to the no small inju¬ 
 ry of Christ’s kingdom, which I had been persuaded to give over 
 the year before, at the New York Conference, and in consequence 
 thereof, felt my mind distressed, and as if I was delivering my mes¬ 
 sage to the wrong people, until I arrived in Georgia, for a recovery 
 from my decline, which I believe came in consequence of the dis¬ 
 tress of my mind, which originated from undertaking to do that 
 which I thought not to be my duty; when giving up my judgment 
 to the judgment of others, in a matter of magnitude and conscience; 
 though having to trust Providence for my daily bread in future, as 
 when in Georgia and Ireland; yet the peace of mind that I have, 
 and do enjoy, in this critical line of life, more than compensates for 
 all the discouragements as yet; and my trust and hope is still in God, 
 who hath helped and supported me hitherto. Gilead and Hebron 
 were the first of my visiting on this tour, and the power of God was 
 to be felt. Lord open my door, and prepare my way through the 
 state. 
 
 29th. I went to Lebanon, through the rain, and spoke; and at 
 Windham court house at night; the people, except a few, were 
 solemn and tender; then tarried at a house where I called the first 
 day I set out to face a frowning world, who then were prejudiced 
 against me, but now more friendly. Oh, cursed, hard prejudice, 
 what hast thou done to benight the understanding, and prevent it 
 from judging right! it is the devil’s telescope, and will magnify and 
 deceive according as you look through it. 
 
 Sunday, 30th. I spoke twice in Scotland, and twice in Canter¬ 
 bury. 
 
 31st. I rode to Preston, and had one meeting, and three in Sto- 
 nington, and a quickening seemed to run through the people. I feel 
 
 L 
 
146 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 the want of more faith. Faith, among the preachers and people* 
 causes good meetings from the presence of the Lord. I spoke at 
 the head of Mi stick river, and in Groton, and New London to many 
 hundreds of people. 
 
 My way was singularly opened in Georgia, and so it hath been 
 since my return. Glory be to God!—who would not serve so good 
 a being as this? 
 
 June 2d. I spoke at Quaker-hill, and in Colchester four times that 
 day; I trust not in vain. 
 
 The Conference is sitting, and I expect to be as a leper shut out 
 of the camp—yet I have broken no discipline, for 1 was only a 
 preacher on trial, and never in full connexion, and of course cannot 
 be expelled from the connexion, seeing I was never in. And I nev¬ 
 er was a member of the Quarterly Conference, and of course am not 
 accountable to any particular Quarterly Conference for my conduct; 
 and the class that I once belonged to is now broken up; and my 
 standing happened to be such that there was none in particular to 
 call me to an account; yet I had plenty to watch over me either for 
 good or evil. If my standing had been any other from what it now 
 is, I must have had my heels tripped up at this critical time. 
 
 Sunday, 6th. I spoke in the Congregational meeting house, in 
 my native town. 
 
 Monday, 7th. The dysentery took away my strength considera¬ 
 bly. Wednesday, I visited one in despair of God’s mercy, though 
 a member of the Congregational church; she had been the means of 
 turning her son from pursuing religion, back into sin. 
 
 Friday 11. I preached in Andover, to about an hundred, gene¬ 
 rally well behaved; this parish had been (something like Jericho) 
 shut out against the Methodists. 
 
 Saturday 12. This day or two past, I have been somew T hat dis¬ 
 tressed; I went to Thompson, and on the way the burden fell, and 
 was encouragedto go forward, as God’s spirit seemed to run through 
 the assembly. I spoke at Pomfret, Brooklyn, Canterbury, Frank¬ 
 lin, Norwich, and at the landing, where the people appeared serious, 
 and many tender. At the latter place one came to me and said, 
 last August I heard you preach, and it was the means of my con¬ 
 version to God, and one more also. 
 
 Tuesday, 15th. I spoke in Sterling where the Methodists had 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 147 
 
 net spoken before, and in Plainfield; thence to Bozrah, and some 
 adjacent places, and had meeting. About this time I fell in with the 
 bishops on their journey to the east. Mr. Asbury was more friend¬ 
 ly than I expected—and said, he thought I missed it, that I did not 
 tarry at the New York Conference, adding, if I could have cleared 
 up some things (which I suppose was about my deserting the cir-< 
 cuit, &c.,) to the satisfaction of the preachers, perhaps I might have 
 been ordained; and added further, that my name was taken off the 
 minutes, as they kept none on but such as travelled regularly. Mr. 
 Whatcoat said, we should join as one man to go forth as an army 
 to hold each other up; but if you attempt to travel at large, you will 
 meet with continual opposition from your brethren, (though some 
 approbate you) and this will have a tendency to discourage you, 
 ana weaken your hands, and wean you from your brethren, so after 
 awhile you will fall away.—CO”See Appendix. 
 
 I visited New Salem, Chatham, Haddam and Guilford, where 
 one got religion—[who since has become a black preacher in the 
 West Indies]—thence to Wallingford, and Cheshire, where bigotry 
 is great in the hearts of the people. 
 
 Tuesday, 22d. I had four meetings, and having fulfilled the 
 first appointment about sunrise, in Newington, 1 went to the second 
 in Wethersfield, and when i had done, a woman who was a stran¬ 
 ger, shook hands with me and left a dollar in my hand, which vvas 
 the only money I had for some time. On the way to the third meet¬ 
 ing, my horse flung me in the city of Hartford, and ran, and l got 
 him no more till November following; when I was falling, my 
 horse started towards me as I was getting on, pitched me over him 
 to the other side, which some people seeing, screeched out, suppo¬ 
 sing my brains would be dashed out against the pavement; but 
 so it happened that I did not get entangled in the harness, and 
 received no material injury, except a severe shock, flow far an¬ 
 gelic interposition is presenton such occasions, we shall more clear¬ 
 ly see in a coming world. The beforementioned dollar enabled 
 me to take stage and go on my route to Windsor. At the time 
 I tell, I had about an hundred appointments given out, and about 
 seven hundred miles to travel, all to be performed in five weeks, but 
 how to get on I did not know, as my horse was taken up and ad- 
 verti^, and got away again, and then not heard of for some; 
 
148 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 and the man in whose possession they were, would not deli/er up 
 my saddle and outward garment unless I would pay him several 
 dollars, after proving them mine; so I left him to his conscience to 
 settle the matter. However my trust was still in God, who I did 
 think would overrule it for good, which accordingly took place; for 
 there were several neighborhoods which I had previously felt an in¬ 
 tense desire to visit, but prejudice and bigotry had entirely shut up 
 the way until now, when the above incidents were overruled to the 
 casting of my lot in those vicinities where the door was opened, and 
 I held meetings, the fruits of which I expect to see in the day of 
 eternity. I got assistance to Suffield, Westfield, Springfield, Lud¬ 
 low, Wilbraham, Stafford, Ellington, East Hartford, Wapping, 
 Hartford-five-miles; Mansfield, Eastford, Thompson, Killingly, 
 Abbington, Plainfield, Voluntown, Cranston and Providence— 
 where Providenc-e opened my way, by raising me up friends to 
 assist me to go from place to place, to speak to thousands of peo¬ 
 ple. A few appointments were not given out according to my ex¬ 
 pectation, so I disappointed them, as they clashed with my own; 
 but those which were given out according to my direction, I fulfilled 
 all, except one, which I withdrew, so none were disappointed. I 
 visited Lyme, and several neighboring places. About this time, I 
 lost my pocket handkerchief, and borrowing another at tea, forgot to 
 return it as I arose from the table, and immediately went to meet¬ 
 ing: from this circumstance an idea was conceived that I meant to 
 steal it. Ola, how guarded we should be against the spirit of jeal¬ 
 ousy! which is as cruel as the grave! However, I sent the woman 
 money, as I had lost ner’s likewise, while riding. In ten weeks 
 and two days I rode about fifteen hundred miles, and held one hun¬ 
 dred and eighty four meetings; and feeling my mind drawn out to 
 declare a free salvation, I frequently stood three hours, and generally 
 near two. I received two letters from Dr. Johnson, which were a 
 comfort to me. 
 
 Daniel O’Strander is appointed presiding elder of Connecticut; 
 he gave me a recommendation for a local deacon’s ordination, &c.; 
 but I observed a clause in the discipline that was made whilst I w r as 
 in Europe, that every local preacher should meet in class, and that 
 if he did not he should forfeit his license, which made me rather 
 suspicious about being ordained, as it would be impracticable to 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 149 
 
 meet in a class, and yet travel as extensively as what I expected, 
 and if I travelled without meeting in a class, I should forfeit my 
 license, -or rather credential; and if I proceeded without it, must 
 forfeit my membership and be excluded, &c.; and to be so excluded 
 without breaking discipline, as I had only been on trial and never 
 in full connexion, and had a right of course to desist, as well as 
 4 Jiey to stop me if they choose,, as a trial implies a trial on both 
 sides, nor yet guilty of false doctrine, contrary to Methodism, or 
 immoral conduct—I was unwilling to put a sword in the hand of 
 another to slay myself—and though I had appointed a day to fall 
 in with the bishop for that purpose, yet could not see my way clear 
 to proceed, and so gave up my recommendation, lest it should be 
 said, I converted it to a different use from what it was intended, not 
 but what I was willing to be accountable for my moral conduct, if 
 I could in any way, that I might follow the dictates of my con- 
 science. I was fearful of hurting brother O’Strander’s feelings by 
 this refusal. Some said that I construed that part of the discipline 
 wrong; however I explained it as I thought it read, and afterwards 
 asked J. Lee, who observed that he would have made use of that 
 very passage to prevent one of his local preachers from travelling 
 in my way, because a local travelling preacher is a contradiction 
 in terms, and would be a bad precedent. Another time I wanted 
 to cross a ferry and thought, what shall I do for money to get over? 
 I had none and could think of nothing I had with me to pawn, and 
 as I was mounting my horse a half a dollar was put into my hand 
 by two persons, so I was prodded for. About this time I wanted 
 a horse shod, and had given the last farthing of my money to have 
 a school house lighted in Glastensbury, and knew not where to look: 
 however a way was provided in a strange congregation, who knew 
 not my necessity. 
 
 In Milton, Woodbridge, Stratford, Merriden, and several other 
 places I found kind friends to aid me, and some appeared to believe 
 more freely in a free salvation; and good I have reason to believe 
 was done. At length feeling my mind free from Connecticut, I 
 took water passage from Fairfield to New York, and having paid 
 my passage and procured some provisions, I had no money left; and 
 having a tedious passage, the last twenty four hours I had no food 
 to eat; however I arrived in the city, and found some kind friends, 
 
150 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 who knew not my wants, for previous to my sailing my small clothes 
 I had left to be washed, which were to have been brought to me, 
 but was disappointed of their coming, so I had not a necessary 
 change; however God still provided for me. One day, as 1 was 
 walking one of the streets, Solomon Roundtree, of Georgia, (being 
 here after goods,) saw me and knew me, and called me into the 
 store to know if I wanted or needed any thing. He gave me a 
 pocket handkerchief, a change of linen, kersimere for vest and pan¬ 
 taloons, and four dollars in money, for which may he be rewarded 
 in a future day. The preaching houses were shut against me. I 
 made application for, and obtained permission to hold meetings in 
 the poor house school room, and then, with much difficulty, obtain¬ 
 ed liberty of the Universalist’s meeting house; they thought the 
 Methodists had something against me of a bad nature, or why 
 would they shut me out and keep me so distant? I spoke in the 
 Universalists’s meeting house to a large assembly, and one of their 
 preachers attempted to answer my discourse afterwards, and gave 
 notice of his intention that night. 
 
 Mr. Sergeant, one of the stationed preachers, who had opposed, 
 now, as he there told me, became friendly, but Mr. Merrell, the 
 superintendent, was still opposed; so I must do as I could if 1 
 could not do as I would. I perceived by wrong information, he 
 had formed wrong ideas of me, as many others, through the same 
 channel have done; therefore, as they mean well, though they lie 
 under a mistake, it is not worth while for me to give them bitter re¬ 
 taliations as many do who are opposed by the Methodists, and thus 
 become persecutors. I ought to do right if other people do wrong, 
 end the best way that ever I found to kill an enemy was to love 
 him to death; where other weapons would fail, this had the desired 
 effect, and I hope with me it ever may. After holding meetings in 
 different private houses, whilst hundreds were listening in the streets, 
 I at length felt my mind free from the city, though during my stay I 
 had walked thirty miles one day into the country, and had meeting 
 at night, and likewise had obtained permission from the Mayor to 
 hold meeting in the Park, who sent constables thereto keep order, 
 and some said the Mayor himself was there in disguise. I visited 
 Turkey, in New Jersey, and Elizabethtown, where the meeting 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 151 
 
 house was open to me, and Thomas M-’s father, who calls 
 
 himself a bible man, gave me a dollar. 
 
 I embarked and sailed for Newburgh, where I felt previously a 
 desire to go. The captain gave me my passage, tho’ a Calvinist, 
 and admitted prayers on the way. I procured, with some difficulty, 
 the liberty of an academy, in which I held two meetings; the peo¬ 
 ple complained to their minister that I had destroyed their doctrine 
 (as was said,) and he must build it up, or they would hear him no 
 more; he replied that it would take him nine Sabbaths to build up 
 what I bad pulled down. He spoke two Sundays and made bad 
 worse, then calling in help, they disputed about construing scrip¬ 
 ture, got quarrelling, and it terminated in a law suit, as one charged 
 the other with heresy, and so was prosecuted for slander, &c. 
 
 I called on elder Fowler, whom I expected would keep me dis¬ 
 tant, but was agreeably disappointed, he gave me a horse, for get¬ 
 ting it shod, to ride several days. So I visited Latten-town, where 
 I was expected the day before; however the disappointment was 
 overruled for good, and being notified, more came out. I visited 
 Plattekill, Pleasant Valley, Shawangunk, and several other places. 
 At the Paltz, I was taken with a violent puking for several hours; 
 but at length I embarked and landed at Loonenburg, and walked to 
 Schohaire, and saw my brother-in-law, Fish, for the last time. 1 
 visited Halabrook, Schenectady, Clifton Park, Niskeuna, Troy 
 and Half Moon, where I saw my friend R. Searle, [I have not seen 
 him since—he has withdrawn and joined the Church of England,] 
 whom I have not seen for about eight years, except about five min¬ 
 utes. It seemed natural to see him, and brought past times fresh 
 ■ nto my mind, when he and his sister were in our native land, who 
 were the only young persons I had then to associate with on reli¬ 
 gious subjects. Our meeting gave me a tender sensation, but it ap¬ 
 peared that he could not see the propriety of my travelling thus, so 
 I thought it most advisable to retire that day, and went to another 
 place and held meeting. Albany friends met me at a distance, and 
 invited me to town to hold a meeting, which I accepted; but the 
 preacher, Cyrus S., would not consent for me to go into the meeting 
 house, so hundreds were disappointed, as the trustees did not like to 
 hurt his feelings; as he said, if they let me in he should petition 
 the next Conference not to give them a preacher. The society, iD 
 
152 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 general, appeared friendly, and John Taylor opened his house, in 
 which I held meeting; this Cyrus did not like; the Lutherans, it 
 appears, would have lent me a meeting house, but supposed I was 
 wicked, or why should Mr. Stebbens shut me out? So I went to 
 him to get a paper that there was nothing against my moral conduct, 
 which he refused to give, adding, that I trampled on the bishop’s 
 power, by travelling so independent, which if he was to do, he 
 would have been cut off long ago; likewise, that it would be incon¬ 
 sistent for him to pave the way for me to obtain another meeting 
 house, when he denied me his own, and said that he would rather 
 have given ten dollars, than to have had such an uproar in the socie¬ 
 ty and city as there was since I came; and ten to the end of that, if 
 I could not have been kept away without—just after I began to tra¬ 
 vel he appeared friendly, and his labors were owned and blessed of 
 God, and then he was a noisy Methodist; but now he has withdrawn 
 and joined the Church of England. 
 
 In Cobuskill, we had a good time, and at Skenevius Creek, 
 where I saw some who were stirred up to become serious about the 
 time I was in my native knd, likewise an old uncle of mine whom 
 I supposed was dead, I remember once some of his words when I 
 was young, which made great impression on my mind, in one of 
 his visits. 
 
 September 15. A large meeting being appointed for all denomi¬ 
 nations in the country to worship God together in the woods, my 
 brother-in-law and sister strove hard to prevail upon me not to go, 
 and at first prevailed; but feeling distressed in my mind, I went; an 
 awful hail storm happened on the way. Hundreds collected to 
 whom I spoke; when others w r ere coming on the ground; orders 
 were given for all the official characters of the different religious 
 orders to retire to a council room, to consult how to carry on the 
 meeting; they went, but I did not feel free to go till their meeting 
 was nearly over. They agreed not to meddle with their peculiar¬ 
 ities, but to be as near alike as they possibly could; but I was not 
 there when they took the vote, so my hands were not tied. There 
 were about two thousand people, and upwards of thirty ministers or 
 preachers of the Presbyterian, Baptist and Methodist orders, and 
 took turns in speaking, and I spoke in the night; next day I had 
 thoughts of leaving the ground, but got detained, and Calvinism 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 153 
 
 come upon the stage; but the preacher’s hands were tied so that 
 they could not correct it; but I felt in my heart to speak on certain 
 points, which liberty I obtained, and began meeting without sing¬ 
 ing or prayer, and my text I did not tell until towards the close of 
 the meeting—I stood near three hours, and after we were joining in 
 prayer and rising up, when no one in particular was speaking, seve¬ 
 ral persons observed that they saw something fall from the sky like 
 a ball of fire, about the bigness of a man’s hat crown; (I did not, 
 see it;) however just at that moment, a number fell like men shot 
 in the field of action, and cried for mercy. The meeting continu¬ 
 ed nearly all night, and many found peace. The next day, as I 
 was going off, the people were so kind as to give me a horse, saddle 
 and bridle; so after visiting a number of places, and attending a 
 quarterly meeting at Paris, went to Western with brother Miller, 
 who had no children, except an adopted daughter, Peggy * * * * *, 
 who since has become my companion in life. I visited several 
 neighboring places, and spent a week not in vain. I had an oil¬ 
 cloth coat given to me, and then took my departure for Upper Can¬ 
 ada. I swam my horse across Black river, and arrived at Kingston, 
 through a black deep soiled flat country, and so muddy that my 
 horse could but just walk, and for miles together seeing nothing 
 but the wild beasts of the desert. I visited several neighborhoods, 
 within forty miles of Kingston, westward. I had several dollars 
 offered me, which I refused, lest the circuit preacher [who was 
 supposed to be sick, as he had disappointed a number of congre¬ 
 gations] should think I hurt his salary, and this be brought against 
 me at a future day. I went down about a hundred and twenty 
 miles, holding meetings as I went, and frequently only on mention¬ 
 ing Calvin Wooster’s name, and the blessing he was to me, people 
 who had here felt the shock of his labors were stirred up afresh, 
 and some would even cry out, &c. I saw the grave of a distant 
 relation of mine who had been a great traveller, but ended his life 
 on an island at the north of Lake Ontario; thus I see we must all 
 die—oh! the solemn thought—but when I cast a look beyond the 
 bounds of time and space, I see, methinks, a beautiful place where 
 saints immortal dwell, and where I hope by God’s grace, one day 
 safely to arrive. 
 
 I re-crossed St. Lawrence River, from Cornwall to St. Ridges 
 
164 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 and passing through an Indian settlement, who live in the English 
 fashion in some degree, I came into Shadigee woods, so through to 
 Plattsburg, missing the road by the way; however; I was not hurt 
 by the wild beasts, and found good places to cross the rivers, and 
 my road brought me nigher than the usual road. I called at a house 
 where two of my spiritual children lived, w*ho were awakened on 
 Cambridge circuit, but could rally nobody, so I turned my horse in 
 a pasture, and took up my lodging under a hay stack for the night; 
 but towards day I heard a child cry, so I gave another alarm, and 
 was cordially received in—I held meetings about here, and saw my 
 friend J. Mitchell—I went to the Grand Isle, and had two meetings, 
 then riding three-quarters of a mile through the water on a sand 
 bar, I came to Milton—thence to Fletcher, and saw the man that 
 took my horse when I was going to Europe; thence to Hardwick 
 (being nowin Vermont) where my brother Bridgman and two sis¬ 
 ters lived—my youngest sister seemed to have lost her desires in a 
 great measure, and I could not prevail on her to set out again; this 
 grieved my heart; I told them I could not bid them farewell, unless 
 they would endeavor to set out and seek God afresh, though I 
 wished them well. 
 
 I visited several neighboring places, and souls were blessed by 
 God. Thence leaving Vermont, I rode over Connecticut river, into 
 New Hampshire, w T here I met Martin Rutter, going to form a cir¬ 
 cuit; I had felt a desire he should go into that part where he had set 
 out to go; I gave him the names of some families where to call. 
 
 I saw Elijah R. Sabin, who had been a zealous and useful preach* 
 er, but was now broke down and married, and about to locate. I 
 had meetings in Haverhill, then rode to Plymouth, and Holdness, 
 and Meridith, and Gilmington, and the melting power of God seem¬ 
 ed to be present in many places. 
 
OPt, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 155 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 RETURN TO GEORGIA. 
 
 I met one who wanted my horse, by the name of Sealy: I told 
 him he might take him; if two impartial men would appraise him, 
 &c. The two men could not agree, so they called a third, who 
 judged in such a manner that this bargain, which was in connexion 
 with two others, was about two hundred dollars damage to me. It 
 was my intention to have sailed for the south, which was the cause 
 of my putting myself in the way whereby I was cheated as above. 
 (I believe God suffered these trials to befall me, for not being more 
 submissive to go to the south by land, &c.) However, I proceeded 
 on foot, being a stranger in this part, until I came to old Almbo- 
 rough in Massachusetts, where I saw Stephen Hull, with whom I 
 once was acquainted. He went out from near my native place to 
 travelling, but at length quit the connexion, assigning as a reason, 
 his family, &c., and that he could not get a support among the 
 Methodists. I observed his wife was a pious young woman, when 
 with her father, Col. Lippet, in Cranston, but now appears to be 
 in a cold, uncomfortable state. Here I observed Mr. Wilson, of 
 Providence, and John Hill, who now are Congregational ministers, 
 though once Methodists, and once could kneel at prayer, but now 
 I observed they stood; they compared themselves to “fixed stars,” 
 and me to a comet ; which is supposed to connect systems; I neither 
 felt freedom to eat or stay long, having arrived there at night, and 
 went off in the morning before they were up; though I expected to 
 have had the privilege of a meeting house, if I had tarried. I 
 thought of the words of Judas, “What will ye give me and I will 
 deliver him to you,” &c. 
 
 I took the stage to Haverhill, and came to Boston; and Thomas 
 Lyell, [he hath withdrawn and joined the Church of England!] 
 who had been chaplain to Congress, and was the stationed preach- 
 
156 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 er, would not suffer me to hold meeting in the meetinghouse, or any 
 where else; but said if I did, he should publish me accordingly; 
 saying, I was not a travelling preacher, nor a local one, and of 
 course he could not suffer meeting consistently, and if I would leave 
 the town in peace without meetings, he would let me depart in 
 peace; he asked me if I was needy, and provided me with a break¬ 
 fast, and offered me an old coat, &c. I hired my board and lodg¬ 
 ing, and no vessel going out soon, my money failed me, so I was 
 obliged to leave town on foot, and then took stage and came to 
 Worcester that night, then walked eighteen miles by moonlight to 
 Charlton. 
 
 November 7th. I had a meeting at Dudley; 8th, at Sturbridge, 
 Woodstock, and Ashford; 9th, I saw my parents, and my mother 
 for the lost time; 10th, I left my parents, and walked about twen¬ 
 ty miles, and rode in a wagon eighteen more; and as we w r ere cros¬ 
 sing a toll-bride, one began to run the rig upon me, asking me how 
 much money I had got, and wanted to sw r ap purses with me, and he 
 considering himself a gentleman, I reached him mine with a few 
 shillings in it, though I had but six cents left; he gave me his purse, 
 but was sure to take out the contents in season. I thought he felt 
 some conviction; he offered to swap back, but I said a bargain is a 
 bargain. Then a friend went a distance to where I had about twen- 
 eight dollars due, so I took an old mare, and my bridle, and an old 
 saddle being given to me, and set off for Georgia, having one quar- 
 ter of a dollar in my pocket. 
 
 About this time I heard that the horse "which had flung me in the 
 summer was found, and that the man of whom I had him had got 
 him again; so went and got the same mare which I had let him have 
 for it, and then sold her for a watch and spending money; and col¬ 
 lecting about five dollars, in the name of the Lord I set forth, not 
 knowing what was before me. 
 
 I had an appointment to preach, and making a mistake in the 
 meeting house, I went up into the pulpit, but ivas soon driven out 
 by the sexton , it being another man’s meeting; however, when he 
 had done I got a peaceable hearing in another place. 
 
 In Reading, the Lord blessed the people, and at North Castle, 
 White Plains, New Rochelle,Tuckey Hoe, Tarrytown, Singsing, 
 and several other places. Then crossing the North river, I preached 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 157 
 
 ft brother Smede’s, in Harverstraw, where some dated their awa¬ 
 kening and conversion. 
 
 Thence to Pequest and Asbury, and then to Philadelphia, where 
 Mr. Cooper and Elder Ware hatcheled me in such a manner as 1 
 never was before, ivithout bitterness. They reasoned and criti¬ 
 cised me as if they were determined to search me out from cen¬ 
 tre to circumference. I did not think proper to answer all their 
 questions, neither to assign all the reasons I had for my conduct.— 
 Mr. Cooper said, your European brethren oppose you, and your 
 American brethren oppose you; and you say our rules are good, 
 and yet you go contrary to them, and two opposites cannot be right, 
 and consequently one must be wrong. Do you think that you are 
 wiser than all the rest of the world? Lorenzo Dow has set up his 
 will in opposition to his brethren, and is wiser than they all. fie 
 then said, that woe is to him by whom offences come, and that I 
 offended my brethren. He then gave me a pair of scales to weigh 
 in, and put my arguments on one side, calling them a feather, and 
 his arguments in the opposite side, calling them ten thousand pounds. 
 I told him that in matters of opinion barely, we should give up our 
 judgment to the majority; but in matters of tender conscience be¬ 
 fore God, we must be our own judges; for, if by hearkening to the 
 other in giving up my conscience, I am brought into trouble, how 
 can I expect to be acquitted at the bar of God? He asked me, if I 
 did not think the preachers were as conscientious as myself? I re¬ 
 plied that I did not like to answer that question, but thought some 
 went more by reason, and that was better known to themselves than 
 me. I must answer for one, and of course act for myself. 
 
 So went on my way to Wilmington, and called on a preacher, 
 who treated me coolly, so I put up at an inn. However, what 
 Ware and Cooper said discouraged me much: but the Lord, after 
 I had submitted the matter to him, comforted my soul; for he had 
 previously warned me in a dream of the night, that trials awaited 
 me in Philadelphia, which I had told to brother E. Wolsey. I 
 went on into Delaware, and came to a village which appeared fa¬ 
 miliar as though I had seen it before. A collection was offered me 
 which I refused, and went to Cokesbury; saw a preacher, and then 
 went to Baltimore; after I held a meeting, and saw brother S. Coate, 
 
158 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 who was friendly, and suffered me to improve in a prayer meeting, 
 an old man gave me two dollars, which I needed, as I had but one 
 dollar and a half left me. 
 
 Wells, the assistant, was out of town that time. H-y, a 
 
 preacher, refused to tell me where the Methodists lived that way 
 to the southward, yet I set off, and rode about thirty miles to a place 
 where I found a family said to be Methodists, and held meeting— 
 and likewise in the neighborhood (being detained by a snow storm) 
 several others. Thence I proceeded on my way, and met bishop 
 Whatcoat just as I had crossed Georgetown ferry. He treated me 
 with love and tenderness, and after he had inquired my journey, I 
 enquired his welfare, and he told me where to call and put up in 
 Alexandria and Dumfries, so I found brother Brien and the assis¬ 
 tant preacher, brother Roen, to treat me kind. Thence on to Cul¬ 
 pepper, where I spent Christmas, and received a dollar and a half, 
 which with two dollars I received at Alexandria, were of great ser¬ 
 vice to me; though they knew not my wants. Thence to Louisa 
 county, where my mare was taken sick, so I left her and went on to 
 Cumberland county on foot, and while at breakfast I turned in my 
 mind, what an apparent enthusiast I am! Yet I felt peace, and 
 said in my mind, that my late misfortune should turn to the glory of 
 God, and I felt within myself, that 1 should yet see good days in 
 this weary land, where I am now a stranger. Thence to Prince 
 Edward county. On the way 1 called to dine, and paid the man 
 beforehand, but the family were so dilatory, that I went oft’ without 
 waiting for it to be got ready; so crossing Coal’s ferry, I came to 
 Danville, (I spoke in Halifax by the way, where I was though' to 
 be an impostor.) Here a man overtook me with a horse which he 
 led, lame and bareback; he suffered me to ride about sixty miles; 
 so I came to Stetsville, Iredell county, in North Carolina. My 
 money being nearly all gone, I wanted to sell my watch for spend¬ 
 ing money. I got the watch low, at eighteen dollar-., and offered 
 it lor nine, if I could have supper, lodging and breakfast with it. 
 A watch maker came in and said it was a good one, so the inkeeper 
 offered me nine dollars, or eight and a half with supper, &c. I 
 took the latter, and while I was asleep, the mistress of the house 
 was so good or bad as to send all around the neighborhood, as I was 
 informed, to notify the people that a horse-thief was at her house. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 159 
 
 and if they did not lock up their horses, they must expect one to be 
 gone before morning. 
 
 Next day, I had my feeling in this strange land, and retired in 
 private, and renewed my covenant with God, that if he would suf¬ 
 fer the providences to open before me as in time past, I would give 
 up to suffer his will; for I felt as if I was not quite so resigned to 
 travel, and pass through trials as in times past. My soul was re¬ 
 freshed to put my hope in God, and look forward. I got a few to¬ 
 gether, and spoke in the court house—likewise at a Methodist 
 house, whe.e I was thought an impostor. Having a letter, I went 
 to where it was directed, and the man of the house happened not to 
 be at home, which was well for me; so I got a meeting, and the 
 people were so well satisfied that I got liberty and an invitation to 
 speak again. About the same time Philip Bruce, an old preacher, 
 and presiding elder, came home from Virginia, and arrived at his 
 father’s about six hours before his father died, he felt hurried in his 
 mind to hasten on the road—it appears that his father expected to 
 see his son Philip, by a conviction in his mind. 
 
 Philip Bruce heard of me, and charged his friends to be aware of 
 me; but on hearing of my having related some of my past experi¬ 
 ence, recollected of having heard of me before, and retracted his 
 first charge, and wished them to receive me if I came to their house, 
 which was a means of opening my way. A day or two after I fell 
 in with him, he treated me as I wished to be received by the influ¬ 
 ential, considerate servant of God, while mv conduct is as becomes 
 the gospel of Christ. Here lived some who were called Presbyte¬ 
 rians, which I called Presbyterian-Methodists, or Methodist-Pres¬ 
 byterians. They had the life and power of religion. They gave 
 thirty-three dollars of their own accord, and eleven more were sub¬ 
 scribed. James Sharp took the money and let me have a horse, 
 and trusted me for the remainder, though he had no written obliga- 
 tion, and some said he would iose it. 
 
 An opportunity presenting by a traveller, 1 sent on a chain of ap¬ 
 pointments towards Georgia. After holding several other meetings 
 in Iredell, I set off, and had meeting at Major M’Clary’s, Spartin- 
 burgh, Enore, Abbeville court house, so to Petersburgh in Georgia, 
 where I arrived on the 2d of February, 1803, having had some tri¬ 
 als, and experienced some providences by the way. 1 felt the want 
 
160 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 of credentials, as the Methodists for hundreds of miles had treated 
 me cool. However, as soon as I entered Petersburgh, a lad knew 
 me, and word soon flew over the town that the walking preacher 
 had got back, and I spoke to an assembly of magnitude that night. 
 A society of Methodists was raised here when I was walking this 
 country last year, though religion was cold. Now it seemed to 
 flourish; my way was opened, and I sent appointments, and visited 
 the country extensively as Providence enabled me to succeed. 
 
 At Rolem’s meeting house, and at Thompson’s, Cunningham’s 
 Powelton, Sparty, Rehobeth, Washington, Sardis, Indian Creek, 
 Gen. Stewart’s, Burk’s, Gen. Dickson’s, Baker’s, Carrell, Red- 
 wine’s, Paine’s, M’Daniel’s, Coldwater, Stenchcomb’s and Sest’s 
 neighborhoods, &c., I held meetings. 
 
 A camp meeting, the first I ever attended, was held on Shoulder- 
 bone-creek, where I arrived on the third day of its sitting, about 
 the dawn of it. I spoke several times, and the Lord was with us; 
 ten came forward and testified that they found the pardoning love of 
 God, among whom was Judge Stith, who had been a noted deist.— 
 In this quarter God gave me favor in the sight of the people, and 
 some were raised up to supply my wants, among whom was doctor 
 B. and S. Roundtree, doctor Lee, &c., and another gentleman, who 
 gave me a cloak; for these favors, may God remember those who 
 administer to my necessities. 
 
 I visited Handcock, Clark, Jackson, Ogletharp, Franklin and El¬ 
 bert counties, quite extensively; the congregations were exceeding¬ 
 ly large, so that I mostly spoke under the tree, and the Lord over¬ 
 shadowed us with his divine presence; the fruit of this visit I 
 expect to see in a future world. Though it was by a very sweet 
 drawing that I undertook to wander here by land, yet it was trying 
 to my flesh and blood, to leave my friends and acquaintance in the 
 north, and wander so many hundred miles amongst strangers; yet 
 something within would say, go and you shall see peace, and I went 
 and! saw it, so I did not grudge all my toil. However, I was not 
 without my trials, here, considering the cause of God; for many of 
 the Baptists supposed me to be a Baptist preacher, when I was on 
 foot through this quarter at first, and now flocked out by crowds to 
 hear me, as I had said but little about names or parties when here 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 7 61 
 
 before, and was coolly received by those whose friendship I wished 
 to retain. The Baptists, (of whom many are pious,) were sorely 
 disappointed in me now, when they heard my doctrine, or ideas on 
 election and reprobation; and instead of owning me now for a Bap¬ 
 tist, reprobated me to the highest pitch, and several church meetings 
 were held on the subject, the result of which was, that they should 
 hear me no more. Some of their preachers spoke hard against me 
 in public and in private, behind my back; and some things I was 
 informed they said which they could not prove; and all this because 
 I endeavored to show the evil of that doctrine which had been such 
 a curse to me, and for preaching up a free salvation; which caused 
 brother Mead to say, (as they now preached up eternal doctrines 
 more than usual) it will be the means of drawing out the cloven 
 foot to cut it off—meaning it would cause the people to know their 
 sentiments more fully, which they frequently kept hid, and so de¬ 
 ceived the people, by preaching an otter of mercy, when only a few, 
 the elect, could possibly have it. And as some of them said that I 
 preached or held to things that were false, brother Mead, and a num¬ 
 ber of others advised me to prepare for publication my Thoughts , 
 or Chain , on different religious subjects. 
 
 I visited Augusta, and found a good society formed there; also 
 Wanesborough, Sandersville, and many other adjacent places, to¬ 
 gether with Louisville the capitol, where the governor offered me 
 money, which I did not feel free to accept; but was thankful for his 
 good wishes. 
 
 March 25th, 1803. Camp meeting came on at Jones’ meeting¬ 
 house. and lasted till the 29ih. Some were convinced of error of 
 sentiment, and some of sin, and a goodly number found peace in the 
 blood of the Lamb, and the world’s people were brought to ac¬ 
 knowledge that something out of the common course of nature must 
 have produced the effect in two instances. I found the people here 
 kind, for as Hope Hull mentioned to them, that I was about to go 
 to the western country, and perhaps I might want some spending 
 money, &c., upwards of an hundred dollars w r ere given me; so I 
 found the Lord to provide, who put it into the heart of Gen. John 
 Steward to get me a pass on parchment from the governor, under the 
 seal of the State, to pass through the Indian country. 
 
 My horse not being good for travelling, I sold him on credit, and 
 
 M 
 
162 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 a Methodist, so called, had one for sale, and offered him to me for 
 an hundred and fifty dollars; and this man who was a methodist, 
 did not show me the kindness to wait, as another man of no society 
 and of no religion did; for the latter was bound for me, though he 
 had not seen me before—and he also carried the money a distance 
 for nothing; so I see that the hearts of all men are in the hand of 
 God, and he can and doth work by whom he pleaseth. 
 
 Feeling my soul refreshed by my visit, and my work done here 
 for the present, and my horse paid for, and I well equipped for 
 travelling, and my heart drawn to the west, and a number of letters 
 being given me to give the people, I was resolved to go to the west¬ 
 ward. I therefore told brother Mead, who was going to Virginia, 
 that if he was minded he might give out a chain of appoint¬ 
 ments for me through that country, to which he agreed. (During 
 this visit I had a narrow escape from a raving heifer.) I felt a de¬ 
 sire to hold meeting in a certain house of quality people; but knew 
 not how to accomplish it. But a thought struck my mind; so I got 
 one to go and deliver an errand in such a way as to provoke the man 
 to say, I’m willing if my wife is, and the woman to say, I’m will¬ 
 ing if my husband is; which was effected by the errand being deliv¬ 
 ered to them separately. I then published the appointment, but it 
 so happened that the family were all from home except the blacks 
 at the time of meeting; so I spoke before the gate in the road, and 
 had a good time: but I received a few lines from one of the absen¬ 
 tees, expressing grief on their side at the circumstance. 
 
 April 19th. Being provided with necessaries, I crossed the 
 Oconee river, and there meeting some persons, set off for Tombig- 
 bee; but I had not proceeded an hundred yards before I found that 
 one on whom we depended as a guide, knew nothing about the road; 
 of course, must depend on my own judgment. I had procured a 
 map of the road, an hundred and thirty miles to the Clratahooche 
 river, and a pocket compass, &c. A young man from Connecticut, 
 who was acquainted with some of my relations, was feeding mules 
 in the woods, so we followed him a few miles, and then encamped 
 in the woods for the night. Next day a woman and a child got 
 flung from a horse, and thereby were ducked in the Okamulge river. 
 So we proceeded on, frequently seeing Indians, of whom a black 
 woman of the company was very much afraid, till we came to Flint 
 
m 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 river, when we hired an Indian to lead a horse through, and himself 
 wade before it. Some of the land over which we passed was mis¬ 
 erable, and some was preferable to any I had ever seen in the south. 
 We frequently saw wild game, among which were deer and turkeys. 
 The Indians frequently came to our camp, and while we had our 
 evening devotion, they would be solemn and mute; we could talk, 
 together by signs only, and I desired to know if they knew what 
 we were about; they replied that we were paying our addresses to 
 the Great Man above, who is the author of breath, &c. Thus all 
 intelligences have some idea of divinity, futurity, and rewards and 
 punishments. And what causes such universal acknowledgement, 
 but an universal teacher? which must be God! I broke my um¬ 
 brella, and likewise lost my whip, the latter while buying corn and 
 hiring a pilot. 
 
 One day a couple of us thought to get to the agent’s house before 
 the company, to get provision, but had not gone far before an Indian 
 alarmed us much, shooting a deer through, and the ball struck near 
 us, which made us suppose some hostile intention was against us, 
 until we saw the mistake. 
 
 We left a man and woman in the woods, who were going to trade 
 with the Indians, as they travelled slow. 
 
 Hawkins, the agent, treated us cool, so we quit him and went on. 
 Next day we missed our road, or rather an Indian path, which we 
 were convinced of by some swamps and water courses, and turning 
 a little back, one of the company being a good woodsman, took the 
 lead, and striking across, we came to the path, which divided the 
 minds of the company at first, but at length we agreed to strike 
 across it further through the woods, and that afternoon found a path 
 which proved to be the right one. We at length found a man hunt¬ 
 ing horses, who pilotted us to the first house in the settlement, which 
 we made in thirteen days and a half from the time we set out, hav¬ 
 ing travelled about four hundred miles. 
 
 The company supposed that they could save thirty or forty miles’ 
 travel by swimming across the Alabama river, and fording a swamp, 
 which they attempted to do, and got detained by rain two days; but 
 I left them, and went down the river ten miles, and stayed with a 
 half bred Indian, who charged me a dollar and a half for the night. 
 v I then left an appointment for Sunday, in the Tensaw settlement, 
 
164 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 and went over the Alabama by the Cut-off, to the west side of 
 Tombigbee, through a cane brake or swamp, seven miles, and found 
 a thick settlement, and then a scattered one seventy miles long, 
 through which I sent a string of appointments, and afterwards ful¬ 
 filled them, and the fruit I expect to see at a future day. 
 
 The river Tombigbee, like the Nile, overflows once a year, is 
 also a flood tide river only once in twenty-four hours; it is naviga¬ 
 ble for vessels, and will one day become the glory of the southern 
 part of the United States, as the trade of Tennessee, &c., will pass 
 through it. The inhabitants are mostly English, but are like sheep 
 without a shepherd. Whilst under the Spanish government, it was 
 a place of refuge for bad men; but of late, since it fell to us, seems 
 to be in a hopeful way, and there is still room for great amendment. 
 A collection was offered to me, but I did not feel free to accept it; 
 and I left the settlement, procured some corn, and had not a cent left. 
 Three of my travelling companions fell in with me again, and ac¬ 
 companied me through the Choctaw nation, to the Natchez settle¬ 
 ment, which we reached in six days and a half, being about eight 
 hundred miles from Georgia. On the way, we met with a man go¬ 
 ing alone to Georgia, and in the sixth town, I gave my saddle-cloth 
 to the Indians for corn to feed my horse with. 
 
 Here I was called to another exercise of my faith, having no mo¬ 
 ney, and a stranger in a strange land, but my hope was still in God 
 who hath helped me hitherto. The master of the house to which 
 l first came, was once a Methodist; he happened to hear of my 
 coming the week preceeding, by some travellers, and received me 
 and them kindly, and the next day got me a meeting, and good I trust 
 was done. The night after, I held meeting at the house of a Bap¬ 
 tist, then rode on towards the town of Natchez, and parted with my 
 three companions by the way, who were going to West Florida to 
 see their father. 
 
 I called on a man who was said to be a Methodist, but found he 
 was not; so I went to another house where they were called Meth¬ 
 odists, but met with a cool reception at the first, until I showed 
 them the governor’s passport, and likewise two papers, one from 
 brother Mead and one from Hull, that 1 was an acceptable preacher, 
 ef moral conduct, and &c., then they were more kind, and kept my 
 horse about two weeks. Brother Moses Floyd met me the same 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 165 
 
 night, and having received letters by me from Georgia, was friendly; 
 then the above family became more so; the governor to whom I had 
 an introductory letter, was also friendly. 
 
 I held two or three meetings in the assembly-room, with the per¬ 
 mission of the mayor, though with difficulty obtained. The man 
 on whom I called, and found he was not a Methodist, reflected how 
 for I had come to see them through the woods, and felt his heart 
 inclined to lend me a horse to ride more than a hundred miles, so I 
 went to Kingston, and procured a spot of ground, by selling my 
 watch, for a meeting house; and then to the Heights and Pinkney- 
 ville, and held meetings. I stopped at a house, in the edge of 
 West Florida, and sold my cloak. Thence I returned and visited 
 several neighborhoods, and God’s power was to be felt in some of 
 them. 
 
 My horse was now taken lame, so that he was not fit to ride to 
 Tennessee. I spoke at the Pine Ridge meeting house; and at Wash¬ 
 ington, Sulsertown, and at Calender’s meeting house, where some 
 were offended. Here quarterly meeting was held. Thence I went 
 to Wormsville, Biorpeer, and Big Black, and preached the funeral 
 sermon of a niece of the Rev. Tobias Gibson, and the Lord was 
 with us. I left my horse with brother Gibson, and took a Spanish 
 race horse, which he w r as to be resposible for, and I was to remit 
 him the money by post, when it should be due, on my arrival in 
 Georgia, in November. 
 
 June 20. Having got equipped for my journey through the woods 
 of Cumberland, which was several hundred miles, and having been 
 informed that a party of men w r as that morning to start into the 
 wilderness, I intended to go with them, but on my arrival found 
 they had started the day before; so I must either wait for more, or 
 go and overtake them. To wait I durst not, as my appointments 
 had gone to Virginia. A Kentuckian had some time before, as I 
 Was informed, struck an Indian who shortly after died; and the other 
 Indians supposed that his death was in consequence of the blow; 
 and they complained to the governor, and the Kentuckian w r as tried 
 and acquitted; wherefore the Indians, according to their custom, 
 were determined to kill somebody, as they must have life for life; 
 and they had now become saucy, and had shot at and wounded sev¬ 
 eral on that road, but had not killed any one yet, and it was supposed 
 
166 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 that some one must shortly fall a victim. However I set off alone, 
 and rode the best part of twenty miles, and when I saw a party of 
 Indians within about a hundred feet of me, I was in hopes they 
 would pass me, but in vain, for the first Indian seized my horse by 
 the bridle, and the others surrounded me. At first, I thought it was 
 a gone case with me, then I concluded to get off my horse and give 
 them up all, in order to save my life,* but it turned in my mind, thgt 
 if I do, I must return to the settlements, in order to get equipped for 
 another start, and then it will be too late for my appointments.— 
 Again it turned in my mind, how, when I was in Ireland, somebody 
 would frequently be robbed or murdered one day, and I would travel 
 the same way the day before or the day after, and yet w'as preserved 
 and brought back in peace; and the same God is able to preserve 
 me here and deliver me now as then—immediately I felt the power 
 of faith to put my confidence in God; at the same time I observed 
 the Indians had ramrods in the muzzles of their guns as well as in 
 their stocks, so it would take some time to pull out the ramrods, and 
 get the gun cocked and prepared up to their faces, ready to shoot; at 
 this moment my horse started and jumped sideways, which would 
 have laid the Indian to the ground, who held the bridle, had it not 
 slipped out of his hands; at the same time the Indian on the other 
 side, jumped seemingly like a streak to keep from under the horse’s 
 feet, so that there was a vacancy in the circle; at the same time, I 
 gave my horse the switch, and leaned down on the saddle, so that 
 if they shot I would give them as narrow a chance as I could to hit 
 me, as I supposed they would like to spare and get my horse. I did 
 not look behind me until I had got out of sight and hearing of the 
 Indians. I was not long in going a dozen or fifteen miles; so I 
 overtook the company that day, and told them what I had passed 
 through; they said, that they had met the same Indians, and a 
 Chickasaw trader who was with them, told them that two Chickasaw 
 Indians with him said, that the Choctaws which I met informed 
 them, that if the Chickasaw trader was not with these Kentuckians, 
 they should have taken their provisions from them. When I heard 
 this, I thought, if such a small preventive was the only means of 
 saving a party from being plundered, what danger was I exposed to! 
 And I felt more solemn afterwards, than when in the midst of danger 
 About fort} -eight hours after, a party of twenty-five men wen 
 
167 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 attacked by some ruffians, driven from their camp, and plundered of 
 tome thousands of dollars, and some of them catne near starving be¬ 
 fore they got in. 
 
 I travelled on several days with the company, but they proceeded 
 so slow that I resolved to quit them; and thinking I was within about 
 forty miles of the Chickasaw nation, set off alone one morning in 
 hopes of getting in the same night, so I travelled on all day as fast 
 as I could conveniently, stopping only once to bait, until I came 
 within about twenty miles of the settlements, and about ten at night 
 came to a great swamp, where I missed the trail, and was necessita¬ 
 ted to camp out without any company, (except my horse) fire, or 
 weapons of defence; and as I dismounted to fix my bridle and chain 
 together, for my horse to graze while fastened to a tree, I heard a 
 noise like the shrieks of women, and listened to know what it might 
 be; and it occurred to my mind, that I had heard hunters say, that 
 the catamount or panther would imitate the cries of women; at first, 
 I felt some queries or fears in my mind, but I soon said, God can 
 command the wild beasts of the forest, as well as he can command 
 the Indians; and I kneeled down and committed myself to the protec¬ 
 tion of kind Providence, and then lay down and had a comfortable 
 night’s rest. The next morning I went on, and joined the settle¬ 
 ment about ten o’clock, and got some milk and coarse Indian bread 
 for myself, and corn for my horse; then went on about twenty 
 miles' further, and through the good Providence of God, I did not 
 miss my road, though there were twenty that went in different courses. 
 At length I saw a man dressed like a gentleman; he came up and 
 shook hands with me, and after some conversation, invited me to 
 his house, about a mile and a half off: I tarried with him a few 
 days, and had two meetings, with some reds, blacks, whites and 
 half-breeds, and good I think wae done in the name of the Lord. 
 The post came along, and I left Mr. Bullen, the missionary, whom 
 I spent my time with, and set off with him; and in three days and 
 a half we travelled upwards of two hundred miles, and came to the 
 settlements of Cumberland; and having a letter, I called on Major 
 Murray, who treated me kindly. I gave away the last of my mo 
 ney and my pen-knife, to get across an Indian ferry, I sold my chain 
 halter for two dollars, and brother Murray lent me a horse to ride 
 to Nashville, where I got two or three letters, which I consider a? 
 
168 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 the hand of Providence, as it was the only means of opening my 
 door. I inquired for Methodists, but found none—I strove to get a 
 place for meeting that night, but all in vain; so I went about six 
 miles and called upon a local preacher, who treated me with friend¬ 
 ship; so I tarried all night. Next day early, 1 returned to Nashville, 
 and tried to get the court house, and several private houses, but all 
 in vain. Then I went to a grog house and began to talk ironical; as 
 if I was one of their company, and soon the man offered me liber¬ 
 ty of his house for what I would choose to giv e him, he supposing 
 that I was not in earnest; but I let him know that I was, by giving 
 him a dollar, and told him as a man of honor, I should expect the 
 room of him. I then went out and told the post master, who adver¬ 
 tised it for me, as he knew by the superscription of my letters that 
 1 was no impostor. I returned to Major Murray’s, and delivered 
 my horse, where was a class-meeting; the circuit preacher was cool, 
 but Mr. Cannon, a local preacher, being a man of consideration, 
 prevailed, and I met the class, and the Lord being with us, we had 
 a good time; so my way was opened through the country. The 
 grog house in Nashville would not contain the people, and some 
 body prepared the market house for me, and I spoke and described 
 the character of Christians, a gentleman, and the filth of the earth, 
 which were the subjects of my discourse, and some fearing of 
 coming under the class of filth, behaved well. I appointed meeting 
 again, and in the court house, if it should be opened, if not, on the 
 public square, or in an adjacent grove, as might best serve. The 
 court sat in the mean time, and they ordered the court house to be 
 opened, and I spoke to hundreds. Contributions were offered me, 
 which I refused; however, several dollars were forced on me by 
 some gentlemen. The cause of my refusing the above was this, I 
 did not wish to put myself in the power of another, nor to give 
 Satan a Sword to slay me, or power to hedge up my way, as the 
 eyes of hundred were upon me. A camp meeting was held, but I 
 believe that good was prevented by their not following the openings 
 of Providence. 
 
 I visited several other places, and then went to Kentucky, and 
 visited Beardstown, Frankfort, and Lexington; some Methodist 
 local preachers treated me cool, and strove to shut up my way; but 
 God opened my way by means of a Baptist at Beardstown; and 
 
OR. LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 169 
 
 at Frankfort I got to the state house; and at Lexington I got first the 
 court house, then a play house, and afterwards, the Methodists 
 opened to me their meeting house; in several meetings, God was 
 with us. Thence I steered to Virginia; on the way, I was inform¬ 
 ed of an old salt well being found and a large bed of ashes by it, 
 and pieces of earthen kettles, denoting their size to be larger than 
 pot-ash kettles, and also a vessel of stone like a salt cellar, which 
 must have belonged to the ancients. 
 
 At an inn, I offered the man pay over night, but he refused, say¬ 
 ing, he would be up in season in the morning; however, be was not, 
 so I left what 1 supposed would be his demand, on the table, and 
 went on; he afterwards reported that I had cheated him. At an¬ 
 other place, all my money was gone to one dollar, and the landlord 
 attempting to accuse me of passing counterfeit money, would not 
 exchange my dollar for my fare, but thought to injure me, until an¬ 
 other man changed it for me. At length, I met two men, who told 
 me that my appointments were made in Virginia, at Abington, where 
 I arrived August 21, about three hours before the meeting time. I 
 was now dirty and ragged, as my pantaloons were worn out, my 
 coat and jacket worn through, as also my moccasons. I had only 
 the smallest part of a dollar left. However, some gentlemen gave 
 me seven dollars, and then a collection was made, which I refused, 
 until they hurt my feelings and forced it upon me; some others held 
 back their liberality. I had a convenient stage erected, and we had 
 a solemn time. I left an appointment when I would be there again, 
 and in the neighboring counties, and went on to Fincastle, then to 
 Bedford county, where I spoke in the town of Liberty; from the 
 Age of Reason I took my text, and some went off before I had 
 cleared up the point; they supposed me to be a deist, but afterwards 
 were sorry. I spoke in Lynchburgh, New London, and at Carmel 
 court house, and a number of adjacent places, and left hundreds of 
 Appointments for the spring. I saw Dr. S. K. Jennings, and 
 found him to be a man of strong powers of mind, and great acquired 
 information, and very pious. Oh, may he fill up that sphere of 
 life for which he is qualified. 
 
 In Cumberland county John Hobson, Jr., got awakened, and 
 found peace, as he fell down while I was speaking; his dear com 
 panion was laboring under great trials of mind, for the loss of al 
 
170 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 her offspring, till God cast my lot in that quarter, when she got rec¬ 
 onciled to the same, by the sanctifying influence of God’s Holy 
 Spirit. His mother, who was upwards of eighty years old, also 
 found peace. I visited several other places, and the Lord was with 
 us. Then I went to Richmond, and by the governor’s consent, 
 spoke in the capitol, which some body had advertised in the Argus, 
 and afterwards in the Methodist meeting house several times; also 
 at Manchester, and at New Kent Quarterly meeting. 
 
 I rode twenty miles to Petersburgh, in the rain, and seeing a man, 
 inquired of him if he knew Jesse Lee. He replied, he is my broth¬ 
 er, and took me to his house; and as soon as I passed the gate I saw 
 Jesse standing in the door, and I sat still on my horse, though I 
 was wet through, (with a bundle of books under my arm;) I had 
 no outer garment on; and there was not a word spoke for some time 
 between us. At length said he, come in. I desired to know wheth¬ 
 er it w r as war or peace: said he, come in; said I, is it war or peace? 
 Said he, come in; I made the same reply: said he, it is peace. So 
 I dismounted and went in, and he, after some conversation, went 
 and procured me a large meeting that night, in the Methodist meet¬ 
 ing house. I spoke three several times, and God was with us. Oh 
 how different was I now received, from what I was formerly!— 
 Surely I was agreeably disappointed in my reception; and there 
 must have been the hand of God in this. I visited several neigh¬ 
 boring places, not in vain. I got five hundred pamphlets printed, 
 and as I was going to the office for them, a stranger called me out 
 to one side and put ten dollars into my hand, though he knew not 
 my necessity, which was just the sum I wanted for the printer. 
 
 I had much offered me in my travel through the state; but was 
 unwilling to give Satan any ground to hedge up my way, and of 
 course refused the most of it. One day I had an appointment to 
 preach, and then started for S. Carolina, through a part of some 
 hundreds of miles, where I never was before, and had only a few 
 cents at my command. However, my trust was still in God, who 
 put it into the hearts of some, as we were parting and shaking hands, 
 to leave about seven dollars in my hand; so I went on and saw 
 some more providences of God; I also saw some evils. Near Ral- 
 eigtq N. Carolina, a petty constable attempted to take me up as a 
 horse thief. Ooi. Paul Rushian, of Chesterfield county, South 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 171 
 
 Carolina, took me up also, and examined my private writings, and 
 gave me some of the most abusive, dirty language I ever met with 
 in my life. I found brother Dougherty, the presiding elder, had 
 given me out a chain of appointments through his district, of sev¬ 
 eral hundred miles, which I fulfilled, and arrived back at Peters- 
 burgh, in Georgia, according to appointment when going away. 
 Here my wants were relieved, mostly by major John Oliver, who 
 came and called me his spiritual father, and so did several others, 
 and I saw a great change in the inhabitants. 
 
 RULES FOR HOLY LIVING. 
 
 Serious considerations for the value of the soul; with the short¬ 
 ness and uncertainty of time, and the duty that you owe to God; 
 with the awful consequences of living and dying in sin! 
 
 Remember that by nature you are a fallen, degenerate creature, 
 therefore ye must be regenerated and born of the Spirit; for without 
 holiness no man shall see the Lord. 
 
 Consequently be persuaded and resolve, through grace, to begin 
 and spend, and close every day with God, forsaking all known sin, 
 with unnecessary wicked company; having your heart drawn out 
 after God, in a praying frame, with your mind solemnly staid upon 
 Him, in quest of truth, that you may enjoy His favor here, and ex¬ 
 perience His benedictions forever in Christ Jesus. 
 
172 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 CAROLINAS AND TENNESSEE TOUR. 
 
 October 23th, 1803. After an absence of about seven months, 
 I arrived back in Georgia, having travelled upwards of 4000 miles. 
 When I left this state I was handsomely equipped for travelling, by 
 some friends whom God had raised me up, in time of need, after 
 my trials on my journey from New England. My equipment was 
 as follows: My horse cost £45, a decent saddle and cloth, port- 
 mantau and bag, umbrella and lady’s shove whip; a double suit of 
 clothes, a blue broad cloth cloak, given me by a gentleman; shoes, 
 stockings, cased hat, a valuable watch, with fifty-three dollars in 
 my pocket for spending money, &c. But now, on my return, I had 
 not the same valuable horse, and my watch I parted with for pecu¬ 
 niary aid to bear my expenses. My pantaloons were worn out; my 
 riding chevals were worn through in several places. 
 
 I had no stockings, shoes nor moccasons (an Indian shoe) for the 
 last several hundred miles; no outer garment, having sold my cloak 
 in West Florida. My coat and vest were worn through to my 
 shirt; my hat case and umbrella were spoiled by prongs of trees, 
 whilst riding in the woods. Thus, with decency, I was scarce able 
 to get back to my friends as I would. It is true, I had many pounds 
 and handsome presents offered me in my journey, but I could not 
 feel freedom to receive them, only just what would serve my present 
 necessity, to get along to my appointments, as I was such a stran¬ 
 ger in the country, and so many to w r atch me (as an impostor) for 
 evil, and but few to lift up my hands for good. 
 
 As I considered that the success and opening of many years de¬ 
 pended on these days, I was not willing to give any occasion for the 
 gospel to be blamed, or any occasion to h *dge up my way. For 
 it was with seriousness and consideration that I took these journeys, 
 from conviction of duty, that God required it at my hands. And 
 knowing that impostors are fond of money, I was convinced that 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 173 
 
 Satan would not be found wanting, to whisper in the minds of the 
 people, that my motives were sinister or impure. 
 
 'Major John Oliver came and took me by the hand, calling me 
 rather, saying, “when you preached in Petersburg last, your text 
 was constantly ringing in m»y ears, for days together, whether I 
 would deal kindly and truly with the master, &c. So I had no 
 peace till I set out to seek the Lord; and since, my wife and I have 
 been brought to rejoice inthe Almighty.” 
 
 He gave me a vest, pantaloons, umbrella, stockings, handker¬ 
 chief, and a watch, &c. Another gave me a pair of shoes and a 
 coat; and a third a cloak, and a few shillings of spending money 
 from some others. Thus I find that Providence, whose tender care 
 is over all his works, by his kind hand is still preserving me; Oh! 
 may I never betray His great cause committed to my charge! 
 
 I visited the upper counties and had refreshing seasons amongst 
 my friends, from the presence of the Lord. General Stewart in¬ 
 formed me of a remarkable circumstance, of a man who heard the 
 doctrine of unconditional election and reprobation preached up; the 
 devil told him that he was one of the reprobates, which drove him 
 to despair; so he put an end to his life by blowing out his brains. 
 An A-double-L-part minister, who held the doctrine of uncondi¬ 
 tional election and reprobation, preached up good works, saying it 
 would do no good to preach his sentiments, which caused my spir¬ 
 itual father, in the gospel, to observe to him, “that a doctrine which 
 is not fit to be preached is not fit to be believed.” 
 
 I held a meeting in a republican meeting house, i. e., one free for 
 all denominations. I spoke on A-double-L-panism; and an A- 
 double-L-part preacher present, being asked how he liked the 
 preaching, he replied, that he held, and preached no contrary senti¬ 
 ments himself; but afterwards he did his uttermost to cut my 
 doctrine to pieces, and blacken my character. I preached in 
 Georgetown, and set out at eight at night for Augusta, and travel¬ 
 ling nearly all night, I came to a camp where some negroes were 
 toting tobacco to market; and I stopped with them until day, and 
 one gave me some corn for my horse. * * * * * The m ode 
 
 of toting tobacco to market, is by rolling it in casks, with a wooden 
 axle through the midst, on the ends of which are fastened the shaft? 
 
174 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 for the horse to draw it by; 15 or 16 hundred weight may thus be 
 pressed and carried to market. 
 
 ' The next day, missing my road, I gave away my pocket handker¬ 
 chief for a pilot. 
 
 November 20th, I arrived at camp meeting at Rehoboth; I took 
 Master “I am” for my text, with observing that he offered a great 
 reward for runaways; whose marks I would describe. The audi¬ 
 tory amounting to about 5,000, sunk into a solemn silence, whilst 
 I described the diabolical marks of sinners, and the reward for 
 their re:urn. 
 
 * 
 
 About lifty souls were born to God. There were 44 tents; 8 
 wooden huts; 48 covered waggons, beside carriages, &c., of various 
 sorts. Many I parted with here whom perhaps I shall never see 
 more, and set off for St. Mary’s, in company with several of the 
 preachers; and as we hove in sight of town, I inquired its name, 
 and felt an impulse to stop and hold meeting, which I did, intending 
 to overtake my company next day; but leaving Warrington late at 
 night, I rode several miles and stopped to inquire the road; the man 
 within knew my voice, and persuaded me to alight and tarry until 
 morning, when he accompanied me to meeting, in Bethel meeting 
 house, where I was drawn particularly, to speak on the subject of 
 murder and murderers; after which brother Mead observed, that two 
 murderers were supposed to be present. 
 
 November 23, I spoke in Louisville, to as many as could conve¬ 
 niently get into the State house. Brigadier General John Stewart 
 was then present. I attacked a A-double-L-partism, and proposed 
 a covenant to the auditory, to meet me at the throne of grace, for a 
 limited period of time; which the gentlemen observing General 
 Stewart to rise, followed his example, as a sign of their compliance 
 with the proposal, which I observed they were bound by the prin¬ 
 ciples of honor and veracity to keep. 
 
 Whilst I was preaching, I pointed out the duty of rulers, as stew¬ 
 ards of God and guardians to the people, that vice might be sup¬ 
 pressed, and virtue encouraged. Whilst speaking also, I perceived 
 the chair on which I stood on the writing table, to move twice or 
 thrice, the cause of which I could not then ascertain; but sat down 
 to prevent my falling. After meeting a young German having ob¬ 
 served a Baptist preacher to put his foot on my chair twice or thrice, 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 176 
 
 apparently with a design to tilt me over and set the house in a laugh¬ 
 ter, [who was an A-double-L-part man] went and shook his fist in 
 his face, intimating that [if he had him out of doors] he would pay 
 him for his insult to the stranger. 
 
 The A-double-L-part man being a member of the Legislature, 
 complained of the young man to the house for having insulted him. 
 The House ordered the young man to prison, and the next day to 
 trial; as no member might be insulted whilst sitting in the House.—- 
 The young man pleaded that the member was not sitting at the time, 
 and so was acquitted. This cost him about 50 dollars, and the 
 State about 600; as the trial lasted two days. It was a few days 
 after this, that I received a recommendation, as a preacher of the 
 gospel to the world of mankind, signed by the Governor, Secretary, 
 and twenty-eight members of the Legislature, with the great seal of 
 the State. 
 
 Bishop Asbury’s appointments being given out, and it being un¬ 
 certain whether he would attend; Stith Mead, who was presiding 
 elder of the district, thought proper to send me on his own appoint¬ 
 ments, to St. Mary’s Quarterly meeting, whilst he intended to take 
 the bishop’s plan. 
 
 25th. The high waters retarded: but to prevent disappointing the 
 people, in my circuitous route I made the greatest speed; and a gen¬ 
 tleman traveller, supposing [from my speed] that I was some mur¬ 
 derer, clapped spurs to his horse and pursued me to a meeting, where 
 God’s power was manifested among us. 
 
 26th. I held a two days meeting at Union meeting-house, where 
 there was some quickening; but the A-double-L-part people w T ere in 
 this part raking my character. 
 
 Hence to Kenootchy creek; and so to Tabor’s creek; and Captain 
 Mitchell [in whose house I held meeting] so interrupted, that we 
 removed into the street; then he ordered me down from the stasre: so 
 we retired to a neighboring plantation; but he took his norse and 
 pistols, and interrupted us here also. Oh! the sin of drunkenness, 
 which leads to murder! 
 
 My evening appointment was not given out, near the Goose-ponds 
 and I found it almost impossible to get a place to lodge. 
 
 December 3d. I crossed the Altamaha, and met brother Isaac 
 Cooke, who came missionary from Conference here; the most dismal 
 
176 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 marshy part whe^e I was in, I found he had good success; though Vie 
 was not without his enemies; but God for his indefatigable labors 
 gave him upwards of an hundred members this year; and he had two 
 meeting houses erected for the connexion. 
 
 A clear conscience, is like a clear sky without a cloud; Oh! may 
 I never live to be useless: I remember Doctor Johnson said, “thou 
 hast an ulcer or defect in thy liver, with which thou wast born into 
 the world; and if thou livest high or intemperate, or bringest slight 
 condemnation or burden on thy mind; or dost not labor hard, &c., 
 &c., the nature of thy disorder is such thou wilt be in danger of 
 being suddenly cut off; but if thou art prudent, &c., thou mayest 
 live as long as most others, unless some contagious disorder shall 
 lay hold on thee;’ 5 the propriety of these remarks, I am convinced 
 of from experience. 
 
 We took our departure from Savannah, where we parted, and I 
 spent a few days. The curse of God seems to rest about here since 
 the days in which they treated John Wesley ill, and confiscated the 
 property of George Whitfield, which was appropriated to religious 
 and charitable purposes. 
 
 Hence to Tuckissaking, where old father Boston lived, 'who re¬ 
 ceived me as I left Savannah the first time I came to Georgia.— 
 Last night as brother Cooke was preaching, a black woman was 
 struck under conviction, with the power of God; her body was cold 
 as a corpse, and laid aside sixteen hours as in a sweet sleep or state 
 of insensibility, and no symptoms of life except a regular pulse.— 
 Some thought that she would never come to; however she revived, 
 praising God. I 'poke and we had a refreshing time in the woods. 
 
 I sent an appointment to Lanear’s ferry on the Ogeechee river; on 
 my arrival I found a stage erected in the woods, and a vast concourse 
 of people, few of whom had ever seen me before. 
 
 As I began meeting, I perceived a man uneasy; he got up and sat 
 down, and up and down again, and walked round; which denoted 
 some unusual uneasiness in his mind. 
 
 After meeting I set off for my evening’s appointment; several 
 were going the same way. I abruptly spoke to one; “are you not 
 sorry you came to meeting?” [not recollecting him to be the above 
 man.] He replied, “Yes: and I believe it would have been better 
 for me to have stayed at home and my horse eating grass.” 1 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 177 
 
 understand said he, you can tell fortunes: and if you can tell what is 
 to come, you can tell what is past: tell me, did I ever kill any body? ' 
 If I did I’ll confess it before the people! 
 
 Thus he twice or thrice strove to make me answer the question; 
 it made a solemn impression on my mind, so that I did not speak: but 
 looking him in the face as we rode a distance, viewing it necessary 
 to be guarded in my conduct as the company were strangers to me; 
 
 I inquired his name as we parted at the forks of the road, however 
 it made such an impression on my mind, that I could not but relate 
 it to the congregation in Springfield court house; after meeting, the 
 
 gentleman where I lodged informed me that this Squire H-was 
 
 supposed to be concerned in a murder, with a man who was under 
 sentence of death; it appears from the best accounts I could collect 
 
 that this H- was an A-double-L-part man, and believed, once 
 
 in grace and always in grace; which brought me to reflection, 
 [from the horrible circumstance,] what dangerous sentiments these 
 are; not only in a religious point of view, to lull people to sleep, but 
 also in a civil and political respect; for if one falls into public scan- 
 dal and retaining an idea of being secured unchangeably in the fa¬ 
 vor of God, he cannot be under the influence of the principles of 
 honor, nor yet the idea of future rew r ard and punishment; and of 
 course he is a dangerous person to society—seeing civil, nor honora¬ 
 ble, nor moral obligation will restrain him from his evil designs.— 
 0C5“This is the truth, and cannot be confuted. 
 
 I left my horse and cloak, expecting they would be sent to me, and 
 with difficulty I reached the town of Augusta, where the conference 
 was beginning to sit. 
 
 Here I met Dr. Coke; he replied, “how do you do, Brother Dow? 
 
 I am glad to see you; your warning to the people of Dublin, had 
 like to have proved too true.” 
 
 Here Stith Mead brought me the parchment of recommendation 
 from the Governor, &c., and I gave him a testimonial of my sin¬ 
 cerity and attachment to the Methodist body, and my approbation of 
 the general tenor of their conduct, &c. Here I was talked over in 
 conference; and after some conversation the Doctor observed, that 
 I had done the the Methodist societies no injury that he knew of: 
 but in sundry instances to the reverse. 
 
 N 
 
178 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Bishop Asbury directed the preachers to publish for me to preach 
 in the meeting house during the setting of conference; which was 
 done, and I gave my farewell to the people; and also my thoughts 
 on different religious subjects; (which were published under the 
 title of, “The Chain of Lorenzo , by the request of his friends a s 
 his farewell to Georgia) as a present to the meeting house which 
 was in debt. 
 
 The cause of this publication originated from the false reports, 
 and dust which the A-double-L-part people had raised against me; 
 but my friends advised me to it, that the unprejudiced might judge 
 for themselves, where the truth lay, and so thus the cloven foot be 
 drawn out, and cut clear off: that when God had killed the old stock, 
 there should be none to carry the news, and thus A-double-L*partism 
 be driven from the land; which concern had driven me from Ireland 
 that precious souls might escape as from the snare of the fowler. 
 
 I sold my watch to pay for printing some religious handbills, 
 Rules for Holy Living; which I distributed around town, and got 
 some also printed on silk for the higher class [lest paper would be 
 too much neglected;] one of which I had framed, and the Doctor 
 tied it up for me in a paper and superscribed it For His Excellency 
 the Governor, which I left with an attorney to deliver, as I delivered 
 one of my silk bills. Thus I left the conference, who had agreed 
 not to hedge up my way , with weeping eyes and aching heart; and 
 took my departure to South Carolina. With difficulty I crossed 
 Savannah river; and a man who crossed with me, took me behind 
 him on his horse, and carried me over several runs of water: I got 
 assistance to where my horse was; having several good times, and the 
 A-double-L-part people looked sour. A fresh had been in the river, 
 so I could not get my cloak; neither had I a second shirt at this 
 time. But my trust is in God who has helped hitherto. 
 
 On my way to Charleston I spoke in an old Methodist meeting 
 house; and at Cossahatchee: here W'as Mr. C., once an itinerant 
 sensible preacher, but now cold in religion. Mr. B. heard me also; 
 but has quitted the Methodists, and preaches A-double-L-part. 
 
 Monday, January 9, 1804. I rode 52 miles, and arrived at 
 Charleston late in the evening; and put up with W. Turpin, Esq., who 
 received me when I was first in this place, and procured picked 
 meetings at his house. I find Mr. Hamet has gone to a world of 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 179 
 
 spirits, to answer for the deeds done in the body. As it respects 
 his division, it appears his motives were impure, arising from a 
 desire of popularity; in consequence of which there was a breach 
 of confidence by him as respected the incorporation of the house; 
 awful to relate, he died drunk. 
 
 I spoke in his house called Trinity Church; also in the Methodist 
 meeting house. Here I saw Dr. Coke, who informed me, that he 
 saw a recommendation for me at the house of brother John Harper, 
 signed by some of the members of the legislature and the governor 
 of the state, which has not yet fallen into my hands; the cause I 
 know not, though I have sent for it repeatedly. 
 
 Friday 13th. I left Charleston, crossing a ferry, and rode 33 
 miles, keeping up with the mail stage. 
 
 14th. I crossed a bad ferry of several miles, in consequence of a 
 fresh in the river, which took three hours, with the stage. Hence 
 we went on to Georgetown, where I held a few meetings; and then 
 rode 43 miles to Kingston, leaving brothers Mallard and Jones 
 behind; the former was blessed in his labors here last year, and 
 Hamet’s conduct had done injury; Jones soon after was found 
 drowned in a creek, supposed to have been seized with a fit of 
 the epilepsy, which he was subject to; but the verdict of the coro¬ 
 ner’s jury was, that he had died drunk; though he was exemplary 
 for temperance and piety. 
 
 I put up at a tavern, though a Methodist preacher lived near, 
 hired a room for a meeting, and called in the neighbors. Next day 
 I fell in with brother Russel, who was going to his station; so we 
 crossed a ferry together, and continued on upwards of 80 miles, until 
 we came to Wilmington, where I found religion low, and bigotry 
 so prominent, particularly in the leading and local preacher, that had 
 not Mr. Russel been with me, who was stationed here, I should have 
 been shut out. I held several meetings, and got some religious hand 
 bills printed on paper and silk, rules for holy living , which I 
 distributed to the people of the town, and took my departure for 
 Newburn. But this being so far north, and near the sea board, at 
 this cold season of the year, that I almost perished with the cold, 
 frost and snow, having no outer garment and my clothing thin. 
 
 I held a few meetings in Newbern and proceeded to Washington, 
 where I had liked to have been chilled in crossing a ferry; but after 
 
180 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 getting somewhat warmed and refreshed with a cup of tea, I pro 
 ceeded to meeting, where God made it up to me. 
 
 20th. I spoke at Tarborough, then at Prospect. 27th, at Samp- 
 son’s meeting house; Jones’s at night, being now in North Carolina, 
 near Virginia. Hence to Raleigh, and spoke twice in the state 
 house. Here the petty constable who took me up as a horse stealer 
 near this, did not meet me according to expectation; my appoint¬ 
 ments were not given out according to direction. 
 
 From hence I proceeded to Iredel county, to the house of a man 
 of whom I had bought a horse, when on my way from New Eng¬ 
 land to Georgia. Some people mocked him for giving me credit, 
 saying, “you have lost your horse;” but now their mouth was shut, 
 as I paid him his demand, although he only had my word. 
 
 I visited several places around, and took my departure for Ten¬ 
 nessee; having a cloak and shirt given to me. My money is now 
 almost out; my expenses have been so enormous, in consequence of 
 the unusual floods. 
 
 In crossing the Celuda mountains the way was narrow; whilst 
 precipices were on one side, the other arose perpendicular, which 
 rendered it dangerous travelling in the night, had not the mountains 
 been on fire, which illuminated the heavens to my convenience. 
 
 February 14th, I spoke in Buncomb to more than could get into 
 the Presbyterian meeting house, and at night also; and good I trust 
 was done. The minister was not an A-double-L-part man, but 
 pious. Next day I rode 45 miles in company with Dr. Nelson, 
 across the dismal Allegheny mountains, hy the w r arm springs; and 
 on the way, a young man, a traveller, came in, where I breakfasted 
 gratis at an inn, and said that he had but three sixteenths of a dollar 
 left, having been robbed of seventy-one dollars on the way; and he 
 being far from home I gave him half of what I had with me. 
 
 My horse having a navel gall come on his back, I sold him, with 
 the saddle, bridle, cloak and blanket, &c., on credit for about three 
 fourths of the value, with an uncertainty whether I should ever be 
 paid—lost forever—thus I crossed the broad French river in a ca- 
 coe, and set out for my appointment; but fearing I should be behind 
 time, I hired a man, whom I met on the road with two horses, to 
 carry me five miles in haste for three shillings, which left me but 
 one-sixteenth of a dollar. In our speed he observed, there was a 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 181 
 
 nigh way, by which I could clamber the rocks, and cut off some 
 miles; so we parted, he having not gone two-thirds of the waj r , yet 
 insisted on the full sum. 
 
 I took to my feet the nigh way as fast as I could pull on, as in¬ 
 tricate as it was, and came to a horrid ledge of rocks, on the bank 
 of the river where there was no such thing as going round; and to 
 clamber over would be at the risk of my life, as there was danger of 
 slipping into the river; however, being unwilling to disappoint the 
 people, I pulled off my shoes, and with my handkerchief fastened 
 them about my neck; and creeping upon my hands and feet with my 
 fingers and toes in the cracks of the rocks with difficulty I got safe 
 over; and in about four miles I came to a house, and hired a woman 
 to take me over the river in a canoe, for my remaining money and 
 a pair of scissors; the latter of which was the chief object with her; 
 so our extremities are other’s opportunities. Thus with difficulty 
 I got to my appointment in Newport in time. 
 
 I had heard about a singularity called the jerks or jerking exer¬ 
 cise, which appeared first near Knoxville, in August last, to the 
 great alarm of the people; which reports I considered at first, as 
 vague and false; but at length like the Queen of Sheba, I set out to 
 go and see for myself; and sent over these appointments into this 
 country accordingly. 
 
 When I arrived in sight of this town I saw- hundreds of people 
 collected in little bodies; and observing no place appointed for meet¬ 
 ing, before I spoke to any, I got on a log and gave out an hymn, 
 which caused them to assemble round, in solemn attentive silence. 
 
 I observed several involuntary motions in the course of the meeting, 
 which I considered as a specimen of the jerks. I rode seven miles 
 behind a man across streams of water; and held meeting in the 
 evening, being ten miles on my way. 
 
 In the night I grew uneasy, being twenty-five miles from my ap¬ 
 pointment for the next morning at eleven o’clock; I prevailed on a 
 young man to attempt carrying me with horses until day, which he 
 thought was impracticable, considering the darkness of the night, 
 and the thickness of the trees. Solitary shrieks were heard in these 
 woods, which he told me were said to be the cries of murdered per¬ 
 sons; at day we parted, being still seventeen miles from the spot, and 
 the ground covered with a white frost. I had not proceeded far 
 
182 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 before I came to a stream of water, from the spring of the mountain, 
 which made it dreadful cold; in my heated state I had to wade this 
 stream five times in the course of about an hour, wdiich I perceived 
 so affected my body, that my strength began to fail. Fears began 
 to arise that I must disappoint the people, till I observed some fresh 
 tracks of horses which caused me to exert every nerve to overtake 
 them, in hopes of aid and assistance on my journey, and soon I saw 
 them on an eminence; I shouted for them to stop, till I came up; 
 they inquired what I wanted; I replied, I had heard there was meet¬ 
 ing at Seversville by a stranger, and w r as going to it; they replied 
 that they had heard that a crazy man was to hold forth there, and 
 were going also; and perceiving that I was weary, they invited me 
 to ride; and soon our company was increased to forty or fifty, who 
 fell in with us on the road, from different plantations. At length I 
 was interrogated, whether I knew any thing about the preacher? I 
 replied, I have heard a good deal about him, and had heard him 
 preach, but I had no great opinion of him; and thus the conversation 
 continued for some miles before they found me out, which caused 
 some color and smiles in the company; thus I got on to meeting; 
 and after taking a cup of tea gratis, I began to speak to a vast audi¬ 
 ence; and I observed about thirty to have the jerks; though they 
 strove to keep still as they could; these emotions were involuntary, 
 and irresistible, as any unprejudiced mind might discern. Lawyer 
 Porter, who had come a considerable distance, got his heart touched 
 under the word, and being informed how I came to meeting, volun¬ 
 tarily lent me a horse to ride near one hundred miles, and gave me 
 a dollar, though he had never seen me before. 
 
 Hence to Marysville, where I spoke to about Gne thousand five 
 hundred; and many appeared to feel the word, but about fifty felt 
 the jerks. At night I lodged with one of the Nicholites, a kind of 
 Quakers, who do not feel free to wear colored clothes. I spoke to 
 a number of people at his house that night. Whilst at tea I ob¬ 
 served his daughter, who sat opposite to me at table, to have the 
 jerks, and dropped the tea cup from her hand in the violent agita¬ 
 tion. I said to her, “Young woman, what is the matter?” She 
 replied, “I have got the jerks.” I asked her how long she had it. 
 She observed, “A few days,” and that it had been the means of 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 183 
 
 (he awakening and conversion of her soul, by stirring her up to 
 serious consideration about her careless state. 
 
 Sunday, February 19th, I spoke in Knoxville to hundreds more 
 than could get into the court house, the governor being present. 
 About one hundred and fifty appeared to have the jerking exercise, 
 among whom was a circuit preacher, (Johnson) who had opposed 
 them a little before, but he now had them powerfully; and I believe 
 he would have fallen over three times had not the auditory been so 
 crowded that he could not, unless he fell perpendicularly. 
 
 After meeting I rode eighteen miles to hold meeting at night.— 
 The people of this settlement were mostly Quakers; and they had 
 said, as I was informed, the Methodists and Presbyterians have the 
 jerks because they sing and pray so much, but we are a still, peace¬ 
 able people, wherefore we do not have them. However, about twen¬ 
 ty of them came to meeting to hear one, as was said, somewhat in 
 a Quaker line; but their usual stillness and silence was interrupted; 
 for about a dozen of them had the jerks as keen and as powerful as 
 any I had seen, so as to have occasioned a kind of grunt or groan 
 when they would jerk. It appears that many have undervalued the 
 great revival, and attempted^o account for it on natural principles; 
 therefore it seems to me, from the best judgment I can form, that 
 God hath seen proper to take this method to convince people that 
 he will work in a way to show his power; and sent the jerks as a 
 sign of the times, partly in judgment for the people’s unbelief, and 
 yet as a mercy to convict people of divine realities. 
 
 I have seen Presbyterians, Methodists, Quakers, Baptists, Church 
 of England, and Independents, exercised with the jerks; gentleman 
 and lady, black and white, the aged and the youth, rich and poor, 
 without exception; from which I infer, as it cannot be accounted 
 for on natural principles, and carries such marks of involuntary 
 motion, that it is no trilling matter. I believe that those who are 
 most pious and given up to God, are rarely touched with it; and 
 also those naturalists, who wish and try to get it to philosphize 
 upon it are excepted; but the lukewarm, lazy, half-hearted, indolent 
 professor is subject to it; and many of them I have seen, who, 
 when it came upon them, would be alarmed and stirred up to re¬ 
 double their diligence with God; and after they would get happy, 
 were thankful it ever came upon them. Again, the wicked are 
 
184 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 frequently more afraid of it than the small pox or yellow fever; these 
 are subject to it; but the persecutors are more subject to it than any, 
 and they sometimes have cursed and swore, and damned it, whilst 
 jerking. There is no pain attending the jerks except they resist it, 
 which if they do, it will weary them more in an hour than a day’s 
 labor, which shows that it requires the consent of the will to avoid 
 suffering. 
 
 20th. I passed by a meeting house, where I observed the under¬ 
 growth had been cut down for a camp meeting, and from fifty to 
 one hundred saplings left breast high, which to me appeared so 
 slovenish that I could not but ask my guide the cause, who observed 
 they were topped so high, and left for the people to jerk by. This 
 so excited my attention that I went over the ground to view it; and 
 found where the people had laid hold of them and jerked so power¬ 
 fully that they had kicked up the earth as a horse stamping flies. 
 I observed some emotion, both this day and night among the peo¬ 
 ple; a Presbyterian minister, with whom I stayed, observed, “Yes¬ 
 terday whilst I w T as preaching, some had the jerks, and a young man 
 from N. Carolina mimicked them, out of derision, and soon w r as 
 seized with them himself, w r hich was the case with many others; 
 he grew ashamed, and on attempting to mount his horse to go off, 
 his foot jerked about so that he could not put it into the stirrup; 
 some younsters seeing this, assisted him on, but he jerked so that 
 he could not sit alone, and one got up to hold him on, wdiich w r as 
 done with difficulty. I observing this, w 7 ent to him and asked him 
 what he thought of it. Said he, “I believe God sent it on me for 
 my wickedness, and making so light of it in others;” and he re¬ 
 quested me to pray for him. 
 
 I observed his wife had it; she said she was first attacked with it 
 in bed. Dr. Nelson said he had frequently strove to get it, in or¬ 
 der to philosophize upon it, but could not; and observed they 
 could not account for it on natural principles. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 185 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 VISIT THROUGH VIRGINIA. 
 
 I called at a gentleman’s house to get some breakfast, and in¬ 
 quired the road; the gentleman observing my tin case in my pocket, 
 (containing my credential from the state of Georgia) and supposing 
 me to be some vile character, took it out and examined the contents 
 without asking my consent; when he had got about half through, 
 as he looked at me I observed he turned pale. He gave me what 
 I wanted, and treated me as a king. 
 
 I had not been long gone from the house before a runner on foot 
 overtook me, and another servant on horseback, with a request that 
 1 should go back and preach. I did, to many of the neighbors, who 
 were called in. The mistress deserted during the meeting; w r hich 
 to me she denied, until the servants affirmed that she was in the 
 negro house. 
 
 I observed to her, that I considered her absence a slight, as they 
 had called me back, and to make it up with me, desired she should 
 let me know the cause of her absence. She replied, she w r as afraid 
 of the jerks more than of the small-pox or yellow fever. 
 
 Next day he gave me some money and sent a horse w r ith me 
 several miles; and then I took to my feet and went on to Greenville, 
 and so on to Abington in Virginia. The last jerks that I saw w r as 
 a young woman, who was severely exercised during the meeting. She 
 followed me into the house, and I observed to her the indecency 
 and folly of such public gestures and grunts; and requested, (speak¬ 
 ing sternly, to make an impression on her mind) if she had any 
 regard for her character, to leave it off. She replied, “ I will if I 
 can.” I took her by the hand, looking her in the face and said, do 
 not tell lies. I perceived by the motion of her hand, that she ex¬ 
 erted every nerve to restrain it, but instantly she jerked as if it 
 would have jerked her out of her skin, if it were possible. I did 
 
186 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 this to have an answer to others on the subject, which I told her, 
 tha*t my abruptness might leave no bad impression on her mind. 
 
 These appointments had been given out rising of six months, with 
 the days and hours fixed. I replied in Abington, as I was dismis¬ 
 sing the auditory, that on such a day thirteen months, at such an 
 hour, I should be in town to hold a meeting, God willing; and 
 steered westerly on a circuitous route to Tursw'ell; w r here I preached 
 in a sink hole, formed by nature, to a vast auditory; being accom¬ 
 modated tl^us far by an attorney’s horse. Here I saw a gentleman, 
 a stranger, of whom I purchased a horse at a word, and proceeded 
 across the mountains of Clinch, which were tremendous high, 
 and covered with snow, and having no outer garment I felt as if I 
 should freeze; however all was made up in good meetings on the 
 other side. So I came to Wyth court house; thence to Grayson 
 and the Lead Mines; thence to New River, so to Montgomery, to 
 Salem,Fincastle and Lexington, where I spoke in the Presbyterian 
 meeting house; Woodstock, Rocktown, so on to Newtown, where 
 God was graciously w T ith us; thence to Winchester, where I spoke 
 in the Methodist chapel, and a champion bully of a A-double-L- 
 part minister was present, for whom a Methodist preacher’s heart 
 did ache; next day he went from house to house amongst his friends, 
 to represent me as a crazy man, but three of his pillars were sha¬ 
 ken, one of whom replied to him, “If a crazy man will talk so, 
 what would he be if he was in his right mind?” which seemed to 
 confound him. I preached at Frontroyal, and crossed the Blue 
 Ridge in the night, in order to get on to my next day’s appointment; 
 a deist was present; on hearing me observe, that no man was a deist 
 who w r ould not dare to take an oath to relinquish all favors from 
 God through Christ,” he began to examine whether he would be 
 willing, and some replied, “No, not for ten thousand -worlds.” 
 Thus his foundation shook, and conviction ensued. 
 
 An A-double-L-part man, who had followed up my meetings 
 perceiving the man to be shaken, appointed a time to answer my 
 discourse; but whilst attempting to answer it, forgot one of the 
 heads of the discourse; which so confounded him that he com¬ 
 plained of being unw r ell, and concluded his meeting; and so sunk 
 into disgrace. 
 
 I ,spoke in Culpepper court-house, and then rode 50 miles or 
 
187 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 more to Charlottsville, near the President’s seat in Albemarle county. 
 I spoke to about 4000 people, and one of the President’s daughters, 
 who was present, died a few days after. 
 
 Hence I went circuitously to Lynchburg, where I spoke in the 
 open air, in what I conceived to be the seat of Satan’s kingdom. 
 
 From thence to New London, where I began speaking in the 
 court house: where Papa and Mamma Hobson came in, and we 
 had a gracious time. Hence I fell in with brother Stith Mead, 
 and we went on to the camp meeting, which I had appointed last 
 August. 
 
 March 22d. Several families came about twenty miles, and en¬ 
 camped on the ground, though there were but few Methodists any 
 where short of that distance; the weather was chilly, the clouds 
 appeared threatening and the prospects before us very gloomy; how¬ 
 ever we opened our complaint to God, who graciously heard our cry 
 sent off the clouds and gave us a beautiful sun. 
 
 23d. About fifteen hundred people appeared on the ground, and 
 the Lord began a gracious work that day, which I trust hell shall 
 never be able to extinguish. One soul found peace before night, and 
 another in the night. 
 
 25. About three thousand people attended; the solemnity and ten¬ 
 derness, and prospect of good increased. 
 
 25th. Sunday. About five thousand on the ground, and, in gen¬ 
 eral, good attention. Colonel Calloway and a number of respec¬ 
 table gentlemen used their endeavors to protect our peaceable privi¬ 
 leges. 
 
 Monday 26th. About three thousand appeared on the ground, and 
 the rejoicing of old saints, the shouts of young converts, and the 
 cries of the distressed for mercy, caused the meeting to continue all 
 night, until we parted Tuesday morning the 27th. 
 
 About fifty, during this meeting, professed to have found the par¬ 
 doning love of God; from hence the work went home with the peo¬ 
 ple and spread over the country, as may be seen from the following 
 letters, sent by William Heath, Methodist preacher, to Ezekiel 
 Cooper, one of the book stewards to the connexion, and the Rev. 
 Stith Mead to Bishop Asbury. 
 
188 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Richmond District, Aug. 4, 1802. 
 
 “I have been in the habit of communicating to you, the remark 
 able occurrences which have fallen in my way from time to time; 
 but your being kept from us in the south by sickness, I have been 
 at a loss where to direct my intelligence. Being informed yon 
 shortly will be in Baltimore, I shall endeavor to throw the follow¬ 
 ing narrative in your way; but passing over a great number of pleas- . 
 ing scenes which might be noticed for brevity’s sake I shall confine, 
 myself to giving you a list of the camp and other meetings of mag¬ 
 nitude, with their immediate effects, and then, in an aggregate, the 
 consequence of the meetings will be seen on a more enlarged scale; 
 though still much of their fruit will be unnoticed; being scattered 
 generally over the circuits. 
 
 Dates 
 
 of meetings. 
 
 
 
 
 1804. 
 
 Places. 
 
 Converted. 
 
 Joined. 
 
 March 23-27 
 
 Bedford county, 
 
 50 
 
 
 April 21-23 
 
 Campbell county. 
 
 24 
 
 40 
 
 
 Goose Creek, ... 
 
 16 
 
 
 
 Lynchburg, .... 
 
 16 
 
 
 May 5-11 
 
 Tabernacle, .... 
 
 100 
 
 
 12-15 
 
 New Hope Chapel, • • 
 
 . 100 
 
 39 
 
 17-21 
 
 Tabernacle, .... 
 
 150 
 
 140 
 
 
 Flat Rock, .... 
 
 20 
 
 
 30 
 
 Lynchburg, .... 
 
 50 
 
 
 -31 June 1 
 
 New-Hope Chapel, • 
 
 40 
 
 49 
 
 June 3 
 
 Tabernacle, .... 
 
 • 
 
 48 
 
 8-12 
 
 Charity Chapel, Pauhauta, 
 
 100 
 
 60 
 
 
 Bethel Chapel, 
 
 20 
 
 
 July 20-24 
 
 Leftwich’s Capel, Bedford circuit, 
 
 • 100 
 
 60 
 
 28-29 
 
 New Hope, .... 
 
 30 
 
 19 
 
 Aug. 2-7 
 
 Bottetourt, .... 
 
 50 
 
 
 8 
 
 Fincastle, .... 
 
 20 
 
 7 
 
 - 1-21 
 
 Ebenezer Chapel, Bedford, 
 
 • 50 
 
 17 
 
 - 3 Sept. 8 
 
 Tabernacle, . . . . 
 
 20 
 
 
 7-1 
 
 Oaks, Amherst, 
 
 40 
 
 13 
 
 21-25 
 
 Brown’s Chapel, Campbell, 
 
 30 
 
 12 
 
 Sept. 28, Oct. 1 Chesnut Chanel, Franklin, 
 
 10 
 
 1 
 
 1805. 
 
 000 
 
 
 
 Mar. 29 Ap. 2 
 
 Oarley’s Chapel, Bedford, 
 
 - 20 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 1036 
 
 538 
 
 “In this great and glorious work, it may be observed, that at the 
 close of two months, I numbered six hundred converted, and five 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 189 
 
 4 
 
 hundred and twenty added to the church: and in the six months, and 
 that principally at the meetings, the number converted amounted to 
 eleven hundred and seventy-six, and eight hundred and fifty joined 
 the Methodist Episcopal Church. With the preachers in the five 
 circuits, Bedford, Bottetourt, Amhurst, Cumberland and Franklin, 
 each having one or more camp meetings, hundreds were brought to 
 God, and into his militant church; and other denominations have 
 shared largely the fruits of our labors. 
 
 “In this work it may be remarked, that I have baptized near one 
 hundred adult believers, from ten to twenty at a time; and after 
 giving them the choice of the mode, there has not been one instance 
 wherein they have chosen immersion; and the blessing of God has 
 visibly attended the ordinance by affusion; and there are but few 
 w r ho have joined, but what professed saving religion previous to 
 their joining. Persecution has raged in proportion to the revival; 
 but hitherto the Lord has helped us—and we can say with the apos¬ 
 tle, 2 Cor. vi, 6, By honor and dishonor, by evil report and good 
 report, as deceivers and yet true; as unknown and yet well known; as 
 dying and behold we live; as chastened and not killed; as sorrowful 
 and yet always rejoicing; as poor yet making many rich; as having 
 nothing yet possessing all things. 
 
 STITH MEAD.” 
 
 Extract of a letter from William Heath to Ezekiel Cooper, 
 
 Lynchburg, July 24, 1804. 
 
 ■ “To you, I suppose, it will be a matter of joy, to hear of the 
 prosperity of Zion in these parts of the Lord’s vineyard. 
 
 “The camp meetings, which have been usual in the south and 
 west for some years, never began with us until last spring. 
 
 “On the 23d of March, a camp-meeting was held by L. D. [Lo¬ 
 renzo Dow,] in conjunction w r ith a number of other preachers and 
 ministers, at which fifty souls professed to find peace with God: 
 from this the work of God spread in almost every direction, for 
 many were awakened at this meeting, who afterwards found the 
 pearl of great price. At the several meetings which were held at 
 Flat Creek meeting house, by the 16th of April, twenty-four souls 
 professed converting grace; and the work has continued more rapid 
 
190 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 at that place ever since: forty have joined the church there; and 
 sixteen in the neighborhood above that have professed conversion 
 and planted a society among us. In the town and vicinity, from 
 the biginning of the work in April until now, from six to twelve 
 and sixteen, at a meeting, have professed to find the pearl of great 
 price; so that from a class of‘twenty members, we have now one 
 hundred and sixty. Bless the Lord, 0 my soul! and let the people 
 magnify his holy name! 
 
 “On the 4th of May, a meeting was appointed at a place fifteen 
 miles above us, called the Tabernacle, to be held three days; but 
 the work was so great, that it continued five days, day and night, 
 with very little intermission: in which time one hundred were 
 thought to obtain true conversion. From the 12th to the 15th of 
 May, at a place called New Hope, five miles from town, we had 
 another meeting, which continued also day and night, at which 
 there were about one hundred professed to get converted, and many 
 are daily added to our numbers. From the 17th to the 22nd of 
 May, meeting again, at Tabernacle meeting house, at which place 
 the people encamped on the ground, and continued preaching, pray¬ 
 ing and other godly exercises, night and day, for the five days, in 
 which time one hundred and fifty were thought to be savingly con¬ 
 verted, and one hundred and forty joined the Methodist church at 
 that time and place. From the 8th to the 12th of June, another 
 camp meeting was.held at Charity Chapel, Powatan, at which one 
 hundred souls were thought to obtain saving conversion, and sixty 
 joined the Methodist church. From the 20th to the 24th of this 
 month we had a camp-meeting in Bedford, at Leftwich’s meeting 
 house, at which one hundred and ten came forward and gave testi¬ 
 mony of their faith, that God had converted their souls. Very 
 many are the prayer, class and preaching meetings, not mentioned 
 here, at which the Lord pours out his spirit in a wonderful manner. 
 Considering the low ebb of religion among us, before the revival 
 began, I can truly say, that I never saw or read of greater times: 
 true, the times mentioned by brother Cox, in his letter to Bishop 
 Coke, in 1786, were great; but I was in the whole of that revival, 
 as well as this, and it is my opinion, that this revival far exceeds 
 that. 
 
 “The glorious work is spreading in various directions, and 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 191 
 
 extensively. It is chiefly among the Methodists; though our Pres¬ 
 byterian brethren are very friendly, and labor mightily with and 
 among us. Indeed, my brother, we hope, and at times are almost 
 led to believe, that the glorious millenium is ushering on! Proclaim, 
 at your pleasure, the contents of this, or any part. 
 
 “I am, in the best of bonds, 
 
 • Thine, &c., 
 
 WILLIAM HEATH.” 
 
 I was unwell the latter part of this meeting, from an unusual in¬ 
 cident, but after the meeting broke up, I rode in a walk thirty miles 
 and lay down upon a table with a blanket and pillow, and spoke to 
 several hundreds in the open air at night. I had been necessitated 
 to alight several times, and rest, laying upon the ground in the course 
 of the day. 
 
 28th. I rode in great misery eleven miles and spoke to hundreds, 
 an hour by sun in the morning. Thence to Franklin court house at 
 twelve o’clock, and some were offended, but good I trust was done. 
 In the evening-1 spoke twelve miles off; but was grieved with the 
 family; could not eat with them, but next morning quitted them be¬ 
 times, and went to Henry court house: spoke to about lifteen hun¬ 
 dred people; and stayed with general Martin at night; where we had 
 a good time. 
 
 30th. I started this morning an hour before day, and rode thirty 
 miles to Pittsylvania court house. Here were several of my spirit¬ 
 ual children, amongst whom was Polly Callaway, whom I had once 
 pointed at whilst preaching, the first time she ever saw me; and God 
 struck her under conviction; she ran away thirty miles to a camp 
 meeting, where God set her soul at liberty; and almost the whole of 
 her father’s family have been brought to God: and her brother has 
 become an itinerant preacher. One soul was set at liberty to-day, 
 some mocked and caused interruption, but good was done during the 
 three meetings. 
 
 It is eight years this morning since I parted with my parents, on 
 the errand in which I am now engaged: I still feel, “woe is me if I 
 preach not the gospel.” Hitherto I have been preserved (through 
 the providence of God,) by land and sea, through storms and 
 
192 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 afflictions, with the temptations of friends and foes: but the Lord 
 hath kept me, glory to his holy name! 
 
 31st. I held meeting sun half hour high, and then rode eighteen 
 miles to Wilson’s meeting house; these were tender times—eight 
 miles hence I spoke at night. 
 
 Sunday, April 1st. I spoke at Rockingham court house, North 
 Carolina, to fifteen or sixteen hundred people, who appeared in gen¬ 
 eral solemn and well behaved, considering the inconvenience of 
 standing in the freezing air and falling snow, more than two hours, 
 I rode twelve miles and spoke at night. 
 
 2d. I spoke at Danville to about two thousand; this was the seat 
 of Satan’s kingdom, yet I believe I shall one day see good times in 
 this quarter. Some children were brought forward, for me to pray 
 for them, instead of offering them up in baptism, which 1 had never 
 seen before. 
 
 3rd. I rode thirty miles to Halifax, Virginia, where I spoke to 
 about two thousand, and in general good attention. A family of 
 A-double-L-part people without my knowledge or consent, appointed 
 me a meeting, and, to excuse the matter, said they would pilot me 
 a road five miles shorter to my next day’s meeting. To prevent 
 disappointing the people I complied, but on my arrival before I en¬ 
 tered the house, I inquired whether I might feel at home whilst I 
 stayed? They replied “yes.” I then observed, that I had coma 
 forty miles, and would be glad of a cup of tea or coffee, as I could 
 not take food without them. They took their dinner, and prepared 
 not mine, until it was time to begin meeting; but as I would suffer 
 nothing to clash with my appointments, and finding the people talka- 
 ative, I got on a table by a porch out of doors, in the dark unseen, 
 and with a stamp, as if I would have stove the table through, and 
 clapping my hands at the same instant with all my might, I cried 
 with exertion, “hush,” which caused a solemn silence amongst the 
 people, and then began meeting; having told the family if my food 
 was ready, I would take it when I had done. 
 
 When I had finished, I found it not ready and cold; and being so 
 weary I was unable to sit up, I retired to rest, observing, I mus^ 
 be off betimes in the morning, and they must accommodate mj 
 breakfast accordingly, which however was not ready till I got oi 
 my horse; neither did they procure me a pilot; thus I went twenty 
 
193 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 three miles to Charlotte court-house, got some breakfast, and spoke. 
 
 The above family, after I was gone, told lies about me, and one 
 of their preachers appeared friendly to my face, but acted like them 
 behind my back, saying that I said, “ Jesus Christ was a liar, 55 &c. 
 Next year, when I came this way again, this family had another 
 appointment for me; but as it happened, before the son, who had 
 come to meeting, delivered his invitation, I prayed to God to have 
 mercy on those who had told lies about me, which caused shame 
 to prevent him from doing his errand: so they had to look to the dis¬ 
 appointment themselves. 
 
 April 5th. A Presbytery was sitting at Prince Edward, and many 
 lawyers were here—it being court time; I spoke to about three 
 thousand people, standing upon the stocks or pillory, on the subject 
 of predestination and deism, showing the one to be the foundation 
 of the other. The court adjourned whilst I spoke. I added “a 
 man present hath some books, which contain the essence of what I 
 spoke, if any of you should desire to procure them.” A ministers 
 observing the attention of the great and small, and also the sale of 
 the books, replied, that the stocks were the fittest place for me, 
 which showed the bitterness of his heart, and procured him no 
 small disgrace amongst his friends. 
 
 Lynchburg was a deadly place for the worship of God; but my 
 friends asked, what shall be done with the profits of your Chain? 
 which they computed at five hundred dollars; I replied, “ I give the 
 profits to build a brick chapel in Lynchburg, for the Methodists, 
 reserving only the privilege of preaching in it, when not occupied 
 by them, and whilst my conduct shall continue as unexceptionable 
 as it is now.” 
 
 6th. I spoke at Tarwallet church in the day time, and at night 
 at John Hobson’s, Jr., whom I called my Papa, and his wife my 
 Mamma. His mother, who is near ninety years of age, as I asked 
 her if she prayed, thought what should I pray for unless it be to 
 get home safe from meeting; but in the night whilst she meditated 
 upon the above thoughts of her mind, reflected what have I been 
 about all my life time? I am near one hundred years old, and never 
 considered upon my future state; here conviction seized her mind; 
 she went in the morning to her son’s and desired prayer, and io 
 about a week she was brought to rejoice in God. 
 
194 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 7th. Papa took me in a chair to Cartersville. The first time I 
 visited this place, I sent to an inn-keeper to preach in his house, 
 who replied, as was said, he would first meet me in hell; he shortly 
 after died, and shocking to relate- 
 
 No one offered a place, except one man a room, which would 
 contain about a dozen; at length I got the liberty of a tobacco shed 
 or ware-house, where I spoke to about five hundred. One man rode 
 into the company, and continued on his horse about two hours, 
 until I had done; it rained so tremendously that the people, who 
 were mostly excited by curiosity, were compelled to stay until I 
 finished. So I left the town without eating or drinking; but now 
 there was a stage erected for me, and I spoke to about two thousand. 
 
 I observed to the people their former coolness, and told them that 
 I would neither eat nor drink with them this time, but intended to 
 clear my skirts of their blood; several were brought under convic¬ 
 tion, and since were brought to rejoice in God. I received seve¬ 
 ral invitations, but would not break my word, which gave great 
 offence. 
 
 The third time I visited this place God gave me favor in the 
 sight of the people, prejudice seemed to be removed and we had a 
 gracious time. 
 
 8th. I spoke under some shades at Powhattan, about two thou- 
 sand present; we had a good time, except one drunken man, and 
 some few took offence. 
 
 9th. I addressed an auditory on some boards, at Chesterfield 
 court-house, and in Manchester at night. 
 
 10th. I spoke in Richmond to about two thousand. Here I 
 found several spiritual children, the fruit of my first visit. Here 
 the posts of the gallery sunk two inches, crushing the bricks on 
 which they stood, and two inches more would have let down hun¬ 
 dreds of people upon those beneath. 
 
 11th. I returned to Cumberland to prepare my Address to the 
 people of Virginia for the press. 
 
 I communicated my thoughts to Papa and Mamma Hobson, who, 
 after seriously weighing the circumstances, gave their advice and 
 consent concerning my marriage. 
 
 Sunday 15th. I came to Petersburg; some were noisy, and some 
 were tender in meeting. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 195 
 
 A young gentleman carried me in a gig to Osborne church; he a 
 few days after was flung from the gig and soon expired. Oh! how 
 uncertain is life! Oh! the necessity of being always ready!! 
 
 I spoke under the Federal Oaks, to about seventeen hundred— 
 we had a melting time. Trials I expect are at the door; the clouds 
 seem gathering fast, and to none but a Divine Providence can I 
 look as an interposing friend. 
 
 I am taught to use all men as friends, and yet to put myself in 
 the power of none, but to make God my only friend, and put my 
 whole confidence in him, for whom else can I rely upon? The 
 fable saith, that the snake to oblige the porcupine, suffered him to 
 come into his den out of the cold, the latter growing warm, began 
 to bristle up and stir about, and the quills to prick the snake, which 
 caused him to request the other to be gone, or else behave. He 
 replied, “ I’m well enough off, and if you do not like the place you 
 may seek rest elsewhere.” 
 
 Brother Mallard writes thus: “I am out of hell, thank God, 
 Christ was rebuked by Peter, his friends thought him beside himself: 
 Joshua thought it wrong in those who prophesied in the camp.— 
 Aaron and Miriam rose up against Moses; and John with others 
 forbid one who w r as casting out devils in the name of Christ, be¬ 
 cause he followed not with them; and ignorant brothers cause trials, 
 though well-meaning, besides those from false brethren, hypocrites, 
 and backsliders.” There are trials enough daily, without borrow¬ 
 ing trouble from the morrow. All is well now, to-morrow may 
 take thought for itself. 
 
 I spoke at Prince George court house, and though there were but 
 few religious people, it was a tender time notwithstanding it was 
 muster day. 1 rode fourteen miles and spoke in the afternoon in 
 Jone’s Hole church to hundreds. A Quaker girl (who was excited 
 hither,) was brought under concern of mind, in the meeting, and 
 had no rest till the Lord spoke peace to her soul. The next day 
 I saw her she was rejoicing in God. Here I met Jesse Lee, and 
 rode home with him to his father’s, whose house has been a preach¬ 
 ing house most constantly for thirty years, and I suppose one of the 
 oldest in America. 
 
 I communicated my intention to publish my Journal, and ap¬ 
 ply the profit towards building a meeting house in the city of 
 
196 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 Washington, as a gentleman had offered to give me a spot of ground 
 
 for that purpose. J-L-said that he had no objection if 
 
 I told the whole truth, and gave the meeting house to the Methodists, 
 which w r as then my intention. But one of the Conferences making 
 some objection at my building meeting houses for them, I afterwards 
 altered my mind, and gave what I conceived to be the profits to 
 some methodist trustees, still in the District of Columbia, which 
 contains ten miles square, and includes the cities of Washington, 
 Georgetown, and Alexandria. 
 
 18th. I had a meeting at Sussex court house, then at Jones’ 
 meeting house, where I met five travelling preachers on their way 
 to General Conference. 
 
 19th. Had-meeting at Hall’s meeting house and Dinwiddie court 
 house, and appointed a camp meeting to commence on the 8th of 
 March following. 
 
 21st. I spoke at the camp meeting ground, and the next day at 
 Brunswick court house, and at night at Ellis’ meeting house, to 
 about one thousand. One professed to have found peace. Ira El¬ 
 is is one of the old travelling preachers, and Dromgoole also, who 
 ive in this*country. It inspires me with a sympathetic reflection, 
 when I fall in company with those who were the first in plant¬ 
 ing the infant Methodist church in America, and when I see how 
 some have backslidden, others retired in oblivion, a few still engag¬ 
 ed, and the rest gone to glory. 
 
 I spoke at Hicksford, in the court house, and at a widow’s in the 
 night; I stood upwards of three hours in these meetings, and it 
 was a happy time to me. 
 
 24th. I rode to Jones’ church, and from thence to Jerusalem, a 
 place noted for wickedness; I spoke in the court house, but none 
 asked me either to eat or to drink, which was the greatest inhospi¬ 
 tality I had met with for some time. The town was beautifully 
 situated on the bank of a river. 
 
 26th. I held meeting at Suffolk and Jolly’s chapel; some A- 
 double-L-part people took offence, but good I trust was done. 
 
 27th. I spoke at Portsmouth to more than could get into the 
 nouse. Without there was disturbance, within was peace. At 
 brother Green’s also we had a good time, whilst some fell to the 
 floor and raised the people in the street. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 197 
 
 28th. I spoke in Norfolk and Portsmouth; and some souls were 
 set at liberty. I refused some money and got some hand bills print¬ 
 ed and then had a sufficiency left to pay my ferriage; however some 
 one slipped some money into my pocket which answered the end; 
 so I still perceived that the calls of God’s Spirit and the openings 
 of his providence go hand in hand. 
 
 29th. The Church minister and Baptist gave over their meetings, 
 which gave me a fine opportunity of addressing the people, both in 
 the Methodist chapel and in the church; in the latter of which one 
 fell as in the agonies of death. I feel as if my work in this coun¬ 
 try was drawing towards a close, and my heart drawn towards 
 England. Oh! how easy some people can rest, and even ministers, 
 and see so little fruit of their labor. 
 
 30th. I rode to Yorktown, where Cornwallis was taken prisoner, 
 and the cave to which he retired during the siege still remains, 
 being cut on purpose for him in a rock. The effects of the siege 
 and shot still remain; the town is since of little consequence. I 
 spoke in the church to what I could, but I doubt if there be one 
 white, a Christian in the place. I crossed York river to Glouces¬ 
 ter side and spoke again. 
 
 May 1st. I spoke at Mount Zion, had a good time, saw some 
 of brother Mead’s spiritual children seven years old. Hence to 
 Bellamy’s chapel; stood about six hours this day, but I and my 
 horse had but little to eat till night, having travelled about thirty 
 miles. 
 
 2d. Had meeting at Shacklesford chapel and the new church. 
 
 The Church of England was once the established religion, (by 
 law) in this state; the clergyman was allowed sixteen thousand 
 pounds weight of tobacco yearly, as his salary from the parish.— 
 When the war commenced between England and America, the 
 Legislature of this state thought it unreasonable to compel a man 
 to pay, and so deprive him of his natural privilege of showing his 
 voluntary liberality; and also to compel one to pay to the support of 
 those in whose ministry he did not believe. 
 
 Part of the clergy gave over preaching, while others, supposing 
 the Virginians would be conquered after the above act, and their 
 arrears made up to them, continuued their attendance for a while; 
 but after the taking of Cornwallis, they deserted the churches also, 
 
198 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 and left them vacant, which caused the Legislature to permit other 
 denominations to use them, and many scores of the best buildings in 
 this state are now going to ruin. However, about three or four con¬ 
 tinued to officiate, which shows that they preached for tobacco and 
 not for souls. 
 
 3d. I spoke at Peace meeting house, and also in the Baptists 5 
 
 Benjamin Peace had borne an unblemished character as preacher, 
 and at length fell into a decline, which he bore with Christian for¬ 
 titude; calling for his shroud and grave clothes, dressed himself in 
 them as one great hero on an important expedition; then bade his 
 wife, son, and daughters farewell, and orders to have the Society 
 notified; “ I am done fighting, my soul is in glory, 55 —and with his 
 hands fixed in a proper attitude, went off triumphant. This is a 
 match for an infidel. 
 
 4th. I spoke for four hours lacking thirteen minutes, under the 
 shades between two trees at Cole’s Chapel, to a crowded, serious, 
 attentive auditory. In the midst of my discourse, I observed a man 
 at the other side of the trees, whom I considered as a backslider; it 
 ran repeatedly through my mind to ask him before the people, if 
 the language of his heart was not contained in these words, 
 
 “ What peaceful hours I once enjoy’d ! 
 
 How sweet their memory still, 
 
 But they have left an aching void 
 The world can never fill.” 
 
 And at length I proposed the question, after telling the congregation 
 the cause, and requested-him if it was, to give me his hand; which 
 he did to the surprise of the people; he was a Baptist as I was after¬ 
 wards told; and continued uneasy in his mind for some weeks, till 
 some of his people plastered him up with the old doctrine, “once in 
 grace always in grace.” 
 
 „ 5th. I rode forty-two miles to Port Royal, and had a solemn 
 time. 
 
 5th. I spoke in Fredericksburgh four times, and collected up¬ 
 wards of forty pounds for the benefit of a free school: the little boys 
 who heard me preach, next day went all over town, spelling “A* 
 double-L-part, few, elect, some, small number,” &c., which divert¬ 
 ed some and exasperated others. 
 
HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 199 
 
 7th. I spoke in Stafford and Dumfries court houses 
 
 8th. I gave my last here; and spoke in a church on the way to 
 Alexandria, where I spoke at night and next morning. 
 
 9th. I spoke in Georgetown. 
 
 10th. I went to Montgomery, but finding my appointments not 
 given out, I pushed on to Baltimore, making about sixty miles, and 
 heard a sermon at night. Here brother Daniel O’Strander brought 
 me heavy tidings, the death of my mother, the first that ever died 
 out of my father’s family. It gave me a tender sensation, but I 
 could neither weep nor mourn; whilst these words were in my 
 mind, “Oh! is my mother gone! is she gone, never to return!” 
 
 The last time I saw her, she requested that I should come and 
 see them once a year, whilst she should live, which was then my 
 intention; but God so wonderfully opened my way in the southern 
 climes, that I could not find my way clear, although I had felt unu¬ 
 sual exercise when I parted from her last, which I remarked to my 
 friends; and also about the time of her decease; though it was near 
 five months after she died before I heard of it. 
 
 11th. I received a letter from my father, giving me the particu¬ 
 lars of my mother’s dissolution, and triumphant end, which was a 
 little more than twelve months from the time I parted with her last. 
 He also informed me of the death of my brother Fish, which took 
 place a few weeks before her’s. When I saw him last, he was 
 backslidden from God; it appears he was reclaimed in his last ill¬ 
 ness, and made a happy exit. 
 
 Jesse Lee advised me to preach in the market, and published it 
 from the pulpit, and also prepared an advertisement for the public 
 papers, for me to preach there a second time; there was a large con¬ 
 course of people at the last meeting, and near one hundred preachers 
 present, it being general Conference time. I come here to see if 
 they intended to hedge up my way. Brother O’Strander informed 
 me that the New York Conference had conversed me over, and 
 some were minded to block up my way, whilst others objected, say¬ 
 ing, “ he does us no harm, but we get the fruit of his labor,” whilst 
 the former urged my example was bad, for perhaps fifty Dows might 
 spring out of the same nest; so they agreed to discourage giving out 
 my appointments; and it appears that some came to this Conference 
 with the intention to have a move to block up my way at one stroke, 
 
200 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 but on seeing the southern preachers and hearing of my conduct 
 and success, their prejudice deserted them, and their opinions and 
 views of things concerning me altered, as several of them told me, 
 and became friendly, though before cool and distant. 
 
 Stith Mead, who was on his way from Georgia to General Con¬ 
 ference, when we met at the camp meeting, got detained on account 
 of the revival which then broke out, and spread as a fire on a moun¬ 
 tain, in all directions. He wrote to Baltimore Conference, and 
 also to me, that he conceived his presence would not be necessary 
 there on my account. 
 
 Nicholas Snethen I here heard preach in the life and power of 
 the Holy Ghost. Oh! what an alteration in the man for the better! 
 He once was a pleasant speaker to the ear, but little energy to the 
 heart, until God knocked him down twice at a camp meeting, and 
 gave him such a baptism as he never felt before. . However, spiri¬ 
 tual blessings may be abused through unfaithfulness to the Divine 
 Spirit, and what need there is of our practising the Apostle’s cau¬ 
 tion “if any man think he standeth , let him take heed lest he 
 fdi” 
 
 The preachers, as a body, seem unprejudiced, yet a few individ¬ 
 uals are excepted, amongst whom R-and W- of ancient 
 
 date, which I desired might be done away, and requested an inter¬ 
 view for that purpose, but though one of them invited me to break¬ 
 fast, yet they both went out before the time appointed, without 
 acquainting the family, which caused me to feel awkward and 
 abashed when I came. 
 
 I had felt a desire to visit Boston for some time, but never saw 
 my way opening until now. George Pickering, who was presiding 
 elder in Boston district, invited me to his jurisdiction, which I 
 esteemed as a providence, expressed my gratitude, quitted Baltimore 
 and returned to Richmond, where I put some manuscripts to press, 
 and visited some neighboring places. 
 
 I saw a man executed for the horrid crime of murder, having 
 spoken to him through the grate the preceding day; some trifled 
 when this awful catastrophe was exhibited. 
 
 Papa Hobson met me here, but my appointments would not ad¬ 
 mit of my returning with him in the gig; and I had sold my horse 
 to pay for printing, and howto get on I did not know, being unwell 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 201 
 
 a day or two after; however, a gentleman who had been excited by 
 curiosity to come near twenty miles to hear me at Cartersville, was 
 there brought under concern; and with his servants was now on his 
 return from Petersburgh, where he had been to purchase a coach 
 to accommodate his family to meetings. He hearing of this ap¬ 
 pointment, delayed on his journey twenty-four hours, and then in 
 his coach carried me home to Cumberland. 
 
 26th. I have a bad cough, which some think denotes my ap¬ 
 proaching dissolution; I feel unwell out of employ these three days 
 past, though I have had but very few rest days for seventeen months; 
 but have generally preached from two to five times a day, riding 
 from thirty to fifty miles. 
 
 Sunday, 27th. I spoke at Charity Chapel, preparatory for camp 
 meeting. We had a shout; two found peace; and some ungenerous 
 persons strunk the negroes, who were rejoicing in God, to the shed¬ 
 ding of blood. 
 
 Friday, June 1st. Camp meeting commenced near Poplarspring 
 church, in Gloucester county. Brother Mead, who had ordered 
 me to appoint it, did not come according to expectation. No 
 preachers were on the ground, and hundreds of people were assem¬ 
 bled; this, indeed, was a trial of my faith among the strange people. 
 However, in the name of the Lord, I went upon the stage and began 
 the meeting, and besought God for a token for good; and soon a 
 poor woman, who had come thirty miles on foot, under distress, 
 was delivered, and clapping her hands shouted for joy. Upon this, 
 three or four preachers appeared. These things began to revive 
 my heart, but a shower of rain expelled us from the woods into the 
 church, where six or eight souls found peace. The next day was 
 a good time also. 
 
 Sunday, 3d. Some thousands assembled, and whilst I was 
 speaking from a stage, a storm seemed coming up, which put the 
 people in motion, but I requested them to be still and raise their 
 hearts to God, if perhaps he would send off the clouds; and soon 
 the threatening grew favorable and the clouds went round. 
 
 Monday, 4th. Our meeting broke up; about thirty found peace; 
 a number of backsliders were reclaimed; scores were awakened, and 
 good was done in the name of the Lord. 
 
 5th. I replied to an A-double-L-part discourse, delivered against 
 
202 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 ne in my absence by Bob S., who had heard me preach—which 
 I think was unmanly. 
 
 Thursday, 7th. I met brother Mead at Papa Hobson’s, who in¬ 
 formed me that the work in Bedford county has greatly spread.— 
 Six hundred found peace; and five hundred and twenty he had taken 
 into society, and the flame was still going on. 
 
 Friday, 8th.' Camp meeting came on at Charity Chapel, Pow¬ 
 hatan county. The Lord was precious, but the wicked strove to 
 trouble us. 
 
 Sunday, 10th. About five or six thousand were on the ground.— 
 The work went on, and the opposition increased. Twenty-five 
 combined together to give me a flogging. They ransacked the 
 camp to find me whilst I was taking some repose. This was the 
 first discovery of their project. As I went out of the tent one was 
 seen to cock a pistol towards me, whilst a voice was heard, “ there 
 he is! there he is!” My friends forced me into the tent. Next day 
 I had one of the young men arrested, and two others fled before 
 they could be taken. The young man acknowledged his error 
 and promised never to do the like again: so we let him go. 
 
 The law was read from the stage, and after that we had peace. 
 
 Satan was angry, and brought to hush with only growling what 
 should be done by way-laying me on the road. I defied them to do 
 their worst. The work went on and continued all night, and next 
 morning, when we were parting, we had good reason to believe that 
 one hundred souls were brought to liberty. Some were minded I 
 should go off in a covered coach, which I refused, but with brother 
 Dunnington went off in a gig, believing that they had no power to 
 hurt me. What enraged them so, was my showing their improper 
 behavior in their striking the blacks, &c. 
 
 13th. Last night I spoke at friend Baker’s, in whose family God 
 hath begun a gracious work. 
 
 I purchased a grave suit for the dead, and sent it to Betsey 
 M-; and took my departure for Petersburgh. 
 
 The stage coach not going, I was detained twenty-four hours be¬ 
 hind my intention. 
 
 Friday, 15th. I arrived on the campground about an hour by 
 sun in the evening. Three found peace; some attempted interrup¬ 
 tion; but the magistrates were on our side. I continued on the 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 203 
 
 ground until Monday the 18th, in which time about sixty professed 
 to have found peace, and about one hundred awakened. Brother 
 Cox wrote me that about thirty found peace after I left the ground. 
 Some blamed me for appointing this meeting: however, the devil’s 
 kingdom suffered loss in the Isle of Wight, and I will rejoice. 
 
 I gave one hundred dollars worth of books towards building a 
 chapel; and spent a few days in Norfolk and Portsmouth, and seve¬ 
 ral souls were set at liberty while I staid. 
 
 Raising the Devil. 
 
 At one time when Mr. Dow was traveling in the south, he asked permission to remain 
 over night. The woman of the house informed him that her husband being from home, 
 he could not stay. He insisted that she should grant him permission as there was no 
 other house near to which he could go; but she positively refused, until he told her he 
 Was a preacher, and would sleep in the stable if he could do no better. This information, 
 together with his long beard, at once suggested to her who he was, and she accordingly 
 inquired if he was not Lorenzo Dow. Being answered in the affirmative, s!ie waived her 
 objections, and concluded that he might stay—probably more out of fear that evil might 
 befall her if she turned him off, than out of a wish to have him in the house. Accordingly 
 Mr. Dow put up; and about the usual hour retired to bed in a back room, where he had not 
 lain long until he heard a man arrive, whom he soon discovered was not the woman’s hus¬ 
 band. A series of jokes commenced between the woman and the man, which continued with 
 a good deal of pleasantry till about midnight, when, all of a sudden, their pleasures were 
 disturbed by a rap at the door, which announced that the husband had arrived. Alarm 
 and consternation followed. There was but one door, and at it stood the husband. To 
 be caught there at that hour of night, would, to say the least of it, insure him a sound 
 thrashing. To escape seemed impossible. At this critical juncture, when the ingenuity 
 of man had failed, the quick perception of woman, as in most cases of emergency, found 
 an expedient. At the foot of the bed stood a large gum half full of raw cotton, in which 
 she concealed the visitor. Then turning round very composedly, opened the door and 
 received her husband. But his lordship had been at the grogshop, and was in what the 
 Irish schoolmaster called an “ uproarious mood.” “ Hush, hush,” said the wife, as the 
 husband blundered in, and roared out “ Thunder and potatoes, Mag, and why did n’t you 
 open the door 1 ” “ Hush, my dear, hush ! Lorenzo Dow is in the house.” “ O blood 
 
 and tobacco ! and is it Lorenzo Dow, the man who raises the Devil ? ” “ Sure it is, and 
 
 why don’t you be still?” “ Oh ! by Saint Patrick, he shall come forth, and you shall 
 see the Devil before you sleep.” So blundering into the bed room, Mr. Dow was compelled 
 to come forth, and nothing would satisfy the husband but that Lorenzo must raise the 
 Devil. Mr. Dow protested and urged his inability to perform such wonders; but no 
 •xcuse would satisfy the uncompromising husband—he had heard that Dow could raise 
 the Devil, and now that he bad him in his house, he determined that he must. At length, 
 said Mr. Dow. “ if you will stand in the door, and give him a few thumps as he passes, 
 but not so hard as to break his bones, I will see if I can raise him.” So saying, he took 
 the candle in his hand, and walking up and down the room, Lorenzo touched the candle 
 to the cotton, and said, « Come forth, old boy,” when out jumped the hidden gentleman all 
 in a blaze, and breaking for the door like a mass of living fire, made good his escape, but 
 not without first receiving a good rap over the shoulder from the husband’s cudgel as he 
 passed the threshhold. The job was now done, Lorenzo had raised the Devil, and the 
 husband thmght it a real wonder performed by the Yankee preacher ! 
 
204 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 RETURN TO NEW-ENGLAND. 
 
 Sunday, 24th. I embarked for New York. We had some con¬ 
 trary winds, horrible squalls and calms; however, in eight days 
 I spoke with some friends in New York having quitted the vessel, 
 and by the way of Elizabethtown came to the city. 
 
 N. Snethen is stationed here, and seems not so lively, by the 
 account of friends, as he was some time ago. He is lately married. 
 Cyrus Stebbins objected to my preaching where he was stationed, 
 though the trustees are mostly friendly. He withdrew from the 
 connection soon after, which showed what spirit he was of. 
 
 I put my trunk on board a vessel for Middletown, and a friend 
 took me in a chair near forty miles; whence I continued on foot 
 until I came near Connecticut line; when about sixty yards off, 
 whilst raising my heart to God, to open me a way for provision, as 
 I had but a few cents in my pocket, I met Aaron Hunt, a preacher, 
 who told me where to call and get some refreshments; I did so, and 
 held two meetings in the neighborhood; then came to Danbury, 
 and pawning my watch took stage for Hartford. 
 
 July 10th. Walking twenty miles I came to my father’s house, 
 which appeared empty. Things seemed pleasant round about; but 
 my mother is no more. I cannot mourn—my loss is her gain. I 
 trust to meet her in the skies, where sorrow and parting are no more. 
 The rest of my friends were well in body, but low in religion. 
 
 I went to Middletown for my trunk, and found the contempla¬ 
 tion for a meeting house like to fall through, although six hundred 
 dollars were subscribed. I offered them eight hundred dollars in 
 books to aid therein, provided they would give me assistance in put¬ 
 ting my Journal to press. Here brother Burrows met me, and we 
 went to Hebron, where we saw brother Wood. We agreed on a 
 camp meeting, to commence the last day of May following; which, 
 when known, was ridiculed as enthusiasm, to think that I could get 
 the people to go into the woods, and encamp night and day, in this 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 205 
 
 populous part, where elegant meeting houses were so numerous. I 
 was now called to another difficulty; a young horse having died, and 
 some money miscarried which I had sent for his keeping, and a coat, 
 and an appointment sent on to Boston, and how to do I saw not my 
 way clear; but here that same providence whose kindness I had ex¬ 
 perienced on many interesting occasions, was manifest. A letter 
 from a motherly woman, who had seen me but once, came to hand, 
 in wffiich was enclosed a bank note. This enabled me to pay what 
 I owed and take stage from Springfield to Waltham. A paper-ma¬ 
 ker agreed, if I would pay one hundred dollars down and give 
 him bonds for the remainder, lie wodld accommodate me; but how 
 to accomplish this I did not know, until I fell asleep at brother 
 Pickering’s father-in-law’s, in Waltham, when I dreamed how and 
 where I could get it, which I observed to P., who replied, “A dream 
 is a dream.” I said, “ True, but I intend to see the result.” I 
 wrote to my Middletown friends, and succeeded accordingly. I 
 spoke several times in Boston, and once in the common, where two 
 caused some interruption; but shortly after God called them to e£er- 
 nity! 
 
 Some dated their awakenings and conversions from this visit.— 
 Thence I took stage and returned to Springfield, where I arrived 
 about twelve at night, and lay under a hay stack until day; when I 
 called on the paper man, and - a friend met me from Middletown, 
 o we completed our bargain, and I went with the friend to Hart¬ 
 ford, and completed our agreement with the printers and book¬ 
 binders. 
 
 I had now a tour of about six thousand miles laid before me, 
 to be accomplished against my return in May, and not a cent of mo¬ 
 ney in my pocket; however, in the name of God, I set off on foot 
 from my father’s house, though no one knew my situation, doubting 
 not but that the Providential hand, which I had experienced hereto¬ 
 fore, would go with me still. I walked to Hartford river, telling 
 the ferryman my case; he carried me over, saying, “pay when you 
 can,” (itbeing one cent.) I sold some books, and continued my 
 walk to Litchfield, falling in with a wagon load of Quakers, who 
 permitted me to ride some on the way. 
 
 7 hence I took stage to Danbury and redeemed my watch, held d 
 few neetings, and came to New York. A friend who had employed 
 
206 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 me to get some printing done, not making remittance, I had like to 
 have been involved in difficulty, but Providence delivered me from 
 this difficulty also. Brother Thatcher had consented for my holding 
 a camp meeting in his district, but reconsidering the matter, recoiled 
 with prohibition, let to prevent my disappointment from being too 
 great, suffered four appointments to be made for me by a locol preach¬ 
 er, not choosing to give them out himself, considering the agreement 
 at last conference. These appointments were given out wrong end 
 foremost, considering the line of my journey, which caused me much 
 more travelling; however, with my heart heavy, I fulfilled the ap¬ 
 pointments, in each of which I could but remark with tears, that 
 some persons had accused me with being of a party spirit, to strive 
 to get a separation, which thing was false, and I did not expect to 
 trouble them any more in that part, until there was an alteration, 
 and God should further open my way. 
 
 As I was going to take the stage, a man brought up a horse, saddle 
 and bridle for me, with orders to pay when convenient. I consid¬ 
 ered this act as a Christian kindness, but Satan strove to raise a dust> 
 as I did not make remittance very speedily, having no safe opportu¬ 
 nity for some months. 
 
 I passed through my old circuit, the Duchess, and saw some who 
 retained prejudice, but I continued my journey, putting up at the 
 inns, being unwilling to screw any thing through the devil’s teeth. 
 
 When I arrived at Albany, the preaching house doors which had 
 been shut in Stebbin’s time, were now open. As the stationed 
 preacher was out of town, and one or two others, who were expected, 
 not coming, the people were like to be disappointed, which to pre¬ 
 vent, gave rise to the opening, which I embraced as providential, 
 and held a number of meetings. Here I have always found some 
 kind friends, particularly brother Taylor. 
 
 I took my departure to Weston, where I saw Smith Miller, his 
 wife Hannah, and Peggy, after an absence of nearly two } r ears. 
 
 August 31st. Camp meeting began, and the people were entirely 
 strangers to the quality and magnitude of this kind of meeting. 
 Several Methodist preachers came as spectators, intending if the 
 meeting did well, to take hold, heart and hand with me; but if ill, to 
 leave it as they found it, and let the blame devolve on me. A stage 
 being erected, I addressed the people thereon, from Luke xxi, 19 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 207 
 
 An awful solemnity came over the people, several mourners camo 
 forward to be prayed for, and some shortly found comfort, and the 
 Lord began to move in the camp; however, the preachers were 
 minded we should disband to private habitations, but I replied, “if 
 I can get twenty to tarry on the ground I would not go off until the 
 meeting broke.” Soon the Lord began to move among the people, 
 and many were detained on the ground, and souls were born to God. 
 Next day the congregation and work increased, and so in the course 
 of the night likewise. 
 
 Sunday, Sept. 2d. It rained (I was sick) and the people were 
 punished, by getting wet in the shower, through not coming better 
 prepared for encampment, &c., which I was glad of, as it taught 
 them a useful lesson against my return: it cleared up and the sun 
 broke out, when I addressed them. Being informed of some ill 
 designs among the youth, to bring a stigma on the meeting, I ob¬ 
 served three companies in the woods; I got on a log in the triangle, 
 and began relating a story concerning a bird’s nest, which my father 
 had remarked represented his family, that would be scattered like 
 those young birds, who knew not the getting of things, but only the 
 fruition of provision, and not parental affection, till they become to 
 have children of their own, which remarks had made great impres¬ 
 sion on my mind. The rehearsal of them had the desired effect, and 
 gathered their wandering minds into a train of serious thinking, and 
 prepared their hearts for the reception of good advice; several of them 
 desired I should pray with them; soon nine were sprawling on the 
 ground, and some were apparently lifeless. The Doctors supposed 
 they had fainted, and desired water and fans to be used. I replied, 
 “ Hush!” then they to show the fallacy of my ideas, attempted to 
 determine it with their skill, but to their surprise their pulse was 
 regular; some said, it is fictitious, they make it.” I answered, 
 “the weather is warm and we are in perspiration, whilst they are 
 as cold as corpses, which cannot be done by human art.” 
 
 Here some supposed they were dying, whilst others suggested, 
 “it is the work of the devil.” I observed, “if it be the devil’s 
 work, they will use the dialect of hell, when they come to; some 
 watched my words, in great solemnity, and the first and second were 
 soon brought through, happy, and all in the course of the night, 
 except a young woman, who had come under good impression, much 
 
208 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 against her father’s will, thirty miles. She continued shrieking for 
 mercy for eight hours, sometimes on the borders of despair, uq: 11 
 near sun rise, when I exhorted her if she had a view of her Saviour, 
 to receive Him as appearing for her; her hope revived, faith sprang 
 up, joy arose, her countenance was an index of her heart to all the 
 beholders, she uttered a word, and soon she testified the reality of 
 her mental sensation, and the peace she had found. 
 
 About thirty found peace, and I appointed another camp meeting, 
 to commence in May. 
 
 The Cock and the Dinner Pot. 
 
 One night after Mr. Dow had retired to bed, after a hard day’s travel, 
 in the western part of Virginia, a number of persons collected in the bar¬ 
 room to enjoy their usual revelries, as was the custom in that part of the 
 country. At a late hour in the night, the alarm was given that one of 
 the company had lost his pocket book, and a search proposed. Where¬ 
 upon the landlord remarked, that Lorenzo Dow was in the house, and 
 that if the money was there, he knew that Lorenzo could find it. The 
 suggestion was instantly received with approbation, and accordingly Mr. 
 Dow was aroused from his slumber, and brought forth to find the money. 
 As he entered the room, his eyes ran through the company with search¬ 
 ing inquiry, but nothing appeared that could fix guilt upon any one. The 
 loser appeared with a countenance expressive of great concern, and 
 besought Mr. Dow, for heaven’s sake, to find him his money. “ Have any 
 left the company since you lost your money,” said Mr. Dow. “None,” 
 said the loser, “none!” “Then,” said Lorenzo, turning to the land¬ 
 lady, “go and bring me your large dinner pot.” This created no little 
 surprise. But as supernatural powers were universally conceded, his 
 directions were unhesitatingly obeyed. Accordingly the pot was brought 
 forward, and set in the middle of the room. “ Now,” said Lorenzo, 
 “ o'o and brino- the old chicken-cock from the roost.” This was also 
 
 O O # 
 
 done, and at Lorenzo’s directions, the cock placed in the pot, and 
 covered over with a board, or lid. “Let the doors now be fastened, and 
 the lights extinguished,” said Mr. Dow, which was also done. “Now,” 
 said he, “every person in the room must rub his hands hard against 
 the pot, and when the guilty hand touches, the cock will crow.” Accord¬ 
 ingly, all came forward, and rubbed, or pretended to rub against the pot. 
 But no cock crew. “Let the candles now be lighted,” said Lorenzo, 
 “ there is no guilty person here. If the man ever had any money, he 
 must have lost it some place else. But stop,” said Lorenzo, when all 
 things were prepared, “let us now examine the hands.” This was the 
 important part of his arrangement. For on examination, it was found 
 that one man had not rubbed against the pot. The others’ hands being 
 black with the soot of the pot, was a proof of their innocence. “ There,” 
 said Lorenzo, pointing to the man with clean hands, “ there is the man 
 who picked your pocket.” The culprit, seeing his deletion, at once 
 acknowledged his guilt, and gave up the money. 
 
OR. LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 *0f 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 MARRIAGE. 
 
 When I was in Ireland, I saw the first pair that I thought were 
 happy in marriage, or showed a beauty in their connexion as the 
 result of matrimony. I heard also of a young man, who made a 
 proposal of marriage; the young woman, possessing piety and con¬ 
 sideration, agreed to make it a matter of fasting and prayer, to know 
 the Divine will on the subject, she also told a considerate friend, 
 who gave her advice on the subject. At the time appointed they 
 met, to return their answers upon the subject. The man said he 
 thought it was the will of God that they should proceed, and the 
 two women’s opinion was the reverse. It was then submitted for 
 my opinion, why I thought the young man’s mind differed from 
 theirs; I replied, that many persons desire a thing, and wish that is 
 might be the will of God it should be so, and from thence reason* 
 themselves into a belief that it is His will, w T hen in fact it is nothing 
 but their own will, substituted for God’s, and so stand in their 
 own light and deceive themselves. 
 
 It appears to me, concerning every person who is marriageable, 
 and whose duty it is to marry, that there is some particular person, 
 whom they ought to have; but I believe it to be possible for them to 
 miss of that object and obtain one who is not proper for them. 
 
 Some people have an idea, that all matches are appointed, which 
 I think repugnant to common sense, for a man will leave his wife 
 and a woman her husband, they two will go to another part and 
 marry and live as lawful man and wife. Now can rational crea¬ 
 tures suppose that God appointed this match, whose will sayeth: 
 “ Thou shalt not commit adultery ?” 
 
 Again, I have seen some men and women in courtship put the 
 best foot foremost, and the best side out; and from this their ways 
 would appear pleasing, and fancy would be conceived and taken for 
 
 P 
 
910 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 love; but when they got acquainted with each other’s weaknesses, 
 after the knot was tied, the ways which once appeared agreeeable are 
 now odious; thus the dear becomes cheap , and the honey is all gall 
 and vinegar; but, alas, it is too late to repent. Their dispositions 
 being so different, it is as much impossible for them to live agreeably 
 and happy together, as for the cat and dog to agree. Thus a foun¬ 
 dation is laid for unhappiness for life. Whatsoever ye do, do all to 
 the glory of God, is the language of the scripture, therefore, as Christ 
 saith, without me ye can do nothing; and as Paul saith, through 
 Christ who strengtheneth me, I can do all things. We are to look 
 to God for help in whatever we undertake, as all things are sanctified 
 through faith and prayer. Therefore, whatsoever we dare not pray 
 to God for his blessing upon, we have no right to pursue, it is forbid¬ 
 den fruit. But as there is a providence of God attending every per¬ 
 son in every situation in life, and no such thing as mere chance, it is 
 my opinion, if people were but resigned to the dispensation of Di¬ 
 vine Providence, instead of being their own choosers, their will re¬ 
 signed to his disposal, &c., that they would find his providence to 
 guide and direct them to the object proper for them, as the calls of 
 his Spirit and the openings of his Providence go hand in hand. 
 
 I was resolved when I began to travel, that no created object 
 should be the means of rivalling my God, and of course not to alter 
 the situation of my life, unless a way seemed to open in the way of 
 Providence, whereby I might judge that my extensive usefulness 
 should be extended rather than contracted. 
 
 « 
 
 ' S-M-, of Western, came to a big meeting in the woods, 
 
 and heard that crazy Dow was there, and after some time sought 
 and found me. He accompanied me to my appointments, consist¬ 
 ing of about one hundred miles 5 travel. He kept what some call a 
 Methodist tavern, i. e., a house for the preachers, &c. One of my 
 appointments being near his house, he invited me to tarry all night, 
 observing his daughter would be glad to see me. I asked if he had 
 any children. He replied, a young woman I brought up I call my 
 daughter. I staid all night, but so it happened that not a word 
 passed between her and me, though there were but the three in fam¬ 
 ily. I went to my appointment wdiere we had a precious time, but 
 whilst preaching, I felt an uncommon exercise, known only to my¬ 
 self and my God, to run through my mind, which caused me to pause 
 
231 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 for some time. In going to my evening appointment, I had to re¬ 
 turn by the house, he being still in company with me. I asked him 
 if he would objeet if I should talk to his daughter concerning mat¬ 
 rimony? He replied, “I have nothing to say, only I have request¬ 
 ed her, if she has any regard for me, not to marry so as to leave 
 my house.” 
 
 When I got to the door, I abruptly asked his wife, who had been 
 there, and what they had been about in my absence. She told me, 
 which made way for her to observe, that Peggy was resolved never 
 to marry unless it were to a preacher, and one who would continue 
 travelling. This resolution being similar to my own, as she then 
 stepped into the room, caused me to ask her if it was so. She an¬ 
 swered in the affirmative; on the back of which I replied, “Do you 
 think you could accept of such an object as me?” She made no 
 answer, but retired from the room. This was the first time of my 
 
 speaking to her. I took dinner, asked her one question more - 
 
 and went to my neighboring meetings, which occupied some days; 
 but having a cloak making of oiled cloth, it drew me back to get it. 
 I staid all night, and in the morning, when going away, I observed 
 to her and her sister, who brought her up as a mother, that I was 
 going to the warm countries, where I never had spent a warm season, 
 and it w T as probable I should die, as the warm climate destroys most 
 of those who go from a cold country; but, said I, if I am preserved 
 about a year and a half from now, I am in hopes of seeing this 
 northern country again, and if during this time you live and remain 
 single, and find no one that you like better than you do me, and 
 never say, do not go to your appointment, &c., for if you should 
 stand in my way, I should pray God to remove you, which I be¬ 
 lieve he would answer, and if I find no one that I like better than I 
 do you, perhaps something further may be said on the subject; and 
 finding her character to stand fair, I took my departure. In my 
 travels I went to the Natchez country, where I found religion low, 
 and had hard times, but thought this country one day would be the 
 garden of America, and if this family would remove there, it would 
 prove an everlasting blessing, as it respects religion, to the inhabit¬ 
 ants, considering their infant state; provided they should be faith¬ 
 ful to God, but many good things fall through for want of humble 
 and faithful perseverance under God. It lay on my mind for some 
 
213 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 weeks, when I wrote to them on the subject, though I had no out¬ 
 ward reason to suppose they would go, considering the vast distance 
 of near two thousand miles. But now I found she was still single, 
 and they all willing to comply with my request, which removed 
 many scruples from my mind, knowing that it was a circumstance 
 that turned up in the o^der of Providence, instead of by my own 
 seeking; so our bargain was drawn to a close, but still I thought not 
 to have the ceremony performed until I should return from Europe; 
 but upon reflection, considering the circumstances would require a 
 correspondence, my letters might be intercepted, and the subject 
 known, prejudice arise, jealousy ensue, and much needless conver¬ 
 sation and evil be the result; wherefore, to prevent the same, a 
 preacher coming in, we were married that night, though only we 
 five were present, this being the 3d of September, 1804. (See the 
 Reflections on Matrimony, and you that are young digest it well.) 
 
 The Steaks and the Pudding. 
 
 The celebrated Doctor Johnson, from whom Mr. Dow received the first 
 ideas of that invaluable chemical discovery, the Dow Medicine, tells the 
 allowing story, on himself and friend : 
 
 “At one time while he and an intimate friend were traveling in the north 
 f Scotland, they put up for the night at a very indifferent looking house in 
 the highlands. The want of cleanliness was very apparent, so much so as to 
 attract the attention both of the Doctor and of his friend, and to make their, 
 curious about what they were to have for supper. 
 
 “ The friend, in peeping through a crack in the partition, discovered a very 
 dirty looking boy attending to the frying of some beef steaks, and as he leaned 
 over to turn them, noticed him scratching his head, and some unlucky little 
 insects falling from it into the pan. This of course spoiled his appetite for 
 steaks. But wishing to have a pull on the Doctor, said nothing of his 
 discovery till after supper. In the meantime their meal was prepared, 
 consisting of fried steaks and boiled pudding. The Doctor supposing the 
 fried dish the cleanest, ate steaks. The friend, rejoicing in the rig he was 
 going to have on the Doctor, partook sumptuously of the pudding. After 
 supper, said the Doctor, addressing his friend, ‘ Well, I don’t envy you your 
 dirty pudding.’ ‘Nor I you, your steaks,’ said the friend. And then, giving 
 a broad laugh, informed the Doctor of the boy scratching his head over the 
 frying pan. This was a damper. The Doctor, who was extremely hard to 
 head, now felt himself fairly beaten, and, walking out of doors, soon made 
 a summary disposition of his supper, then returning, sick and provoked, he 
 called up the boy, and addressing him in a very angry tone, said, ‘ Why did 
 you not keep that cap on your head, you had on when I came here 1 ’ The 
 poor boy, scratching his head and bursting into tears at the angry look and 
 voice of the Doctor, replied, ‘Why, mammy took it to boil the pudding in.* 
 The scene now changed. The friend was taken with a violent heaving at the 
 6tomach, while the Doctor’s countenance soon changed from frowns to 
 excessive mirth, as he followed his friend to the door, congratulating him 
 upon the luxury of a boiled pudding. 1 ' 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 213 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 TOUR TO THE MISSISSIPPI. 
 
 4th. Smith Miller set off with me for Natchez early in the 
 morning, as my appointments had been given out for some months. 
 I spoke at Westmoreland and Augusta that day. 
 
 6th. We rode fifty miles. I spoke once on the road, and saw a 
 spiritual daughter who was awakened when I travelled the Pittsfield 
 circuit. 
 
 6th. We rode fifty miles, and stayed with a family of Metho¬ 
 dists, near the east branch of the Susquehannah river. The man 
 was kind, but the woman was as she was. 
 
 7th. Rode thirty-four miles, spoke at night at Sugar creek. 
 
 8th. Thirty-five miles to Lycoming. 
 
 9th. Twenty-five miles to Amariah Sutton’s, and found Gideon 
 Draper preaching, who was awakened when I w T as on Cambridge 
 circuit. Oh! how these things refreshed my soul, to see the fruit 
 of my labor hundreds of-miles off, years after. I spoke when he 
 was done. He accompanied us ten miles where I spoke again. 
 
 10th. Thirty-three miles to P—d Antisse’s. 
 
 11th. Forty miles, stayed with a Dutchman who was reasonable 
 in his charges. 
 
 12th. Thirty-four miles across part of the Allegheny mountain to 
 Welchtown. 
 
 13th. We crossed the Laurel hills, and though we lost some 
 miles by false direction, yet we came near to Dennistown, and 
 stayed with a friend. 
 
 14th. We went to Greensborough, where I spoke in the evening, 
 and then rode thirty-two miles to Pittsburgh, where we arrived 
 about the dawn of day; I found my appointments were not given 
 out accurately. 
 
 16th. (Sunday.) I spoke ir Pittsburgh and Washington. 
 
 17th. Brownsville and Uniontown, where I heard the bishops 
 Asbury and Whatcoat were sick twenty-five miles off. 
 
214 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 ISth. Spoke twice in Washington. 
 
 19th. Spoke in Steubenville in the State of Ohio. I have been 
 in each of the seventeen States of the Union. 
 
 20th. I spoke in Charleston, (Wellsburg;) some were offended. 
 
 21st. Spoke to hundreds, beginning before sun rise; and then to 
 Wheeling. Spoke at ten o’clock to a large concourse and so went 
 on our journey. 
 
 23d. Spoke to a few in Zanesville on the Muskingum river.— 
 I could not but observe great marks of antiquity, ridges of earth 
 thrown up so as to form inclosures of various forms, on which three 
 or four might ride easily abreast. Some of these, I think, would 
 contain near one hundred acres or more. 
 
 24th. Came to New Lancaster where I spoke. 
 
 25th. Came to Chillicothe, held four meetings, some of the 
 A-doub!e-L-part people were offended; stayed with the governor 
 two davs. In him are connected the Christian and the gentleman. 
 I think this state is laid off in townships, six miles square, and then 
 into sections of one mile square, containing six hundred and forty 
 acres, and half sections. The title of this is obtained from gov¬ 
 ernment, at nine English shillings per acre, for ever, in four annual 
 payments, or if the money be paid dowm, the interest will be de¬ 
 ducted. No slavery can be introduced here. There are lands laid 
 off for schools in great magnitude. And I consider the form of 
 the Constitution superior to that of any other in the Union. 
 
 Near the Ohio river people are sometimes troubled with fevers, 
 but uplands near the heads of the streams are far more healthy. 
 
 Monday, October 1st. I found Mr. Hodge, a Presbyterian min¬ 
 ister, had failed in giving out my appointments. However, I fell 
 in with the western conference, which was now sitting in Kentuc¬ 
 ky, and God was with them and the people. I saw the jerks in 
 Pennsylvania, Ohio, and this state, on this journey. Several of 
 the presiding elders called me into a private room, and after oar 
 interview we parted in friendship. Next day I spoke under the 
 trees, nearly the whole conference being present. I thought I could 
 discern every countenance present and tell the Methodist from the 
 A-double-L-part people, and never before observed that present im¬ 
 pression would cause the countenance to be such an index to the 
 mind of pleasure and pain, especially in an auditory. From thence 
 
r OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 215 
 
 2 went to Lexington, held a few meetings, and saw one whom I 
 had known in Dublin, but he was not as happy now as once. I 
 here experienced some kindness, and also spoke at Paris by the way. 
 An A-double-L-part man being convinced that A-double-L meant 
 all , caused much uneasiness among the Presbyterians. First, sev¬ 
 eral preachers formed themselves into an association, by the name 
 of Springfield Association, and then made a will and voluntarily 
 died, and instead of being a distinct party, sunk into union with all 
 Christians. 
 
 Sunday, 19th. I spoke in Herodsburgh and Springfield. As I 
 W T as getting up, I found my clothes had been moved during the night, 
 which caused me to arouse the family. My vest was found in the 
 piazza, and all my money gone except one cent. 
 
 Thence I went to Tennessee, but found my appointments were 
 not given out. I spoke in Clarksville and Nashville, and many 
 other places over the country, until I came to a brother Canon’s 
 who had been the means under God of opening my way before. 
 
 Friday, 19th. Camp meeting commenced at Liberty. Here I 
 saw the jerks , and some danced; a strange exercise indeed; howev¬ 
 er, it is involuntary, yet requires the consent of the will; i. e., the 
 people are taking to jerking irresistibly, and if they strive to resist 
 it, it -worries them much, yet is attended with no bodily pain, ana 
 those who are exercised to dance, which in the pious seems an an¬ 
 tidote to the jerks, if they resist, it brings deadness and barrenness 
 over the mind; but when they yield to it they feel happy, although 
 it is a great cross; there is a heavenly smile and solemnity on the 
 countenance, which carries a great conviction to the minds of be¬ 
 holders. Their eyes, when dancing, seem to be fixed upwards as 
 if upon an invisible object, and they lost to all below. 
 
 Sunday, 21st. I heard Doctor Tooley, a man of liberal educa¬ 
 tion, who had been a noted deist, preach on the subject of the jerks 
 and the dancing exercise. He brought ten passages of scripture 
 to prove that dancing w T as once a religious exercise; but corrupted 
 at Aaron’s calf, and from thence young people got it for amusement. 
 I believe the congregation and preachers were generally satisfied 
 with his remarks. 
 
 The Natchez mission had almost discouraged the western con¬ 
 ference, having made several trials with little success; however, 
 
210 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Lawner Blackman and brother Barnes, finding that I was going 
 thither, offered as volunteers, and fell in with me for the journey. 
 
 Tuesday, 23d. We started from Franklin, where I received some 
 kindness, and riding thirty-two miles, encamped in the woods. It 
 rained and apparently we could get no fire, but some moving fami¬ 
 lies from North Carolina, got affrighted by some Indians and were 
 returning, being fearful to venture on their way. They showed us 
 the remains of their fire where they had encamped the preceding 
 night; and with difficulty I prevailed on them to stay with us, until 
 I let them know my name, which they had heard of before; they 
 intended travelling on all night to the settlement, being fearful of 
 being masscred by the Indians. 
 
 24th. Travelled about thirty-five miles, and saw one company 
 of Indians on the w r ay. 
 
 25th. The post and a traveller passed by us early, but we over¬ 
 took them, and continued together to Tennessee river. The wind 
 was high, and none did cross except the post, and he with danger. 
 
 26th. We crossed, paying a dollar each, where was a small gar¬ 
 rison, and some few half-breed Indians. 
 
 27th. We gained the suburbs of Bigtown of the Chickasaws. 
 I am now beside the fire, the company laying down to rest, and our 
 horses feeding in a cane brake, and provisions nearly out. 
 
 Sunday, 28th. Two of our horses were missing, but were re¬ 
 turned early in the morning by a negro and Indian, who, I suppose, 
 had stolen them to get a reward. One of our company was for 
 flogging the negro, which I opposed, lest it should raise an uproar, 
 and endanger other travellers by the Indians, who are of a revenge¬ 
 ful temper. This day was a hungry time to us. We thought of 
 the disciples who plucked the ears of corn on the Sabbath. 
 
 At length we came to another village where some whites lived, 
 and one Mr. Gunn, who was touched under the word when I was 
 here before, received us kindly. We tarried two days in this set¬ 
 tlement, held some meetings, and receiving gratis, necessaries for 
 our journey, took our departure. Having a gun with us, we killed 
 some turkies, which were numerous in flocks. From what we saw, 
 there were bears, and plenty of wolves and deer in these woods. 
 The canopy of heaven was our covering by night, except the blankets 
 we were rolled in. We kept fires to prevent the wild beasts from 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 217 
 
 approaching too near. The mail we saw no more. The man who 
 Was with him continued with us, and being seized with the derange¬ 
 ment for some hours in the woods, retarded our progress. 
 
 Nov. 4th. Crossed the ground where I had the Providential es¬ 
 cape from the Indians, and arrived at the settlement of Natchez.— 
 We are glad to see white people, and get out of the woods once 
 more: stayed at the first house all night. 
 
 6th. Called on Moses Floyd, a preacher, on Big Black. Here 
 brother Barnes tarried to begin his route. Blackman went with us 
 to Col. Barnet’s, on Biopeer. Next day we went to Randal Gib¬ 
 son’s, on Clarke’s Creek, got some washing done, and there Miller 
 staid, and Blackman went with me to squire Tooley’s, father of 
 the Doctor, where brother Harriman, a missionary, was at the point 
 of death. However, he recovered, and our presence seemed to re¬ 
 vive him. 
 
 8th. I visited Washington and Natchez, and some of the adja¬ 
 cent parts. Here I must observe the truth of the maxim, “Give 
 the devil rope enough and he will hang himself.” A printer ex¬ 
 tracted a piece from the Lexington paper, as a burlesque on me, 
 which, however, did me no harm, though it circulated in most pa¬ 
 pers in the Union. He had just got his types set up before I made 
 application for the insertion of a notice, that I should hold meeting 
 in the town on Sunday. This following the other, made impres¬ 
 sion on the people’s minds, and excited the curious to attend meet¬ 
 ing. When I was here before, I found it almost impossible to get 
 the people out to meeting any way, and had my scruple whether 
 there were three Christians in town, either black or white; but now 
 1 spoke three succeeding Sabbaths, and some on week days. 
 
 12th. This day I am twelve years old. Brother Blackman 
 preached a funeral sermon. [After many dangers in his years of 
 itinerancy, he came to his end by Providence; evidencing a remark¬ 
 able foreboding.] I spoke a few words, and God began a gracious 
 work. Here, by Washington, we appointed a camp meeting; there 
 is ground laid off for a college, and congress, beside a handsome 
 donation, hath given twenty thousand acres of ground, &c. This 
 country is now dividing into townships and sections, and sold by 
 government, as in the state of Ohio; and though only a territory 
 now, yet will be incorporated into a state, when the inhabitants 
 
218 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 shall amount to sixty thousand. They now have a small legisla¬ 
 ture. The governor is appointed by the President. One represen¬ 
 tative goes to congress. 
 
 Sunday, 25th. I spoke for the last time at Natchez. I visited 
 Saltzertown, Greenville and Gibsonport. This last place was a 
 wilderness not two years ago, but now contains near thirty houses, 
 with a court house and jail. We held a quarterly meeting on 
 Clarke’s creek. Some supposed I would get no campers, but at 
 this Q. M. I wanted to know if there were any backsliders in the au¬ 
 ditory, and if there were, and they would come forward, I would 
 pray with them. An old backslider, who had been happy in the old 
 settlements, with tears came forward and fell upon his knees, and 
 several followed his example. A panic seized the congregation, 
 and a solemn awe ensued. We had a cry and a shout. It was a 
 weeping, tender time. The devil was angry, and many without 
 persecuted, saying, “Is God deaf, that they cannot worship him 
 without such a noise?” Though they perhaps would make a greater 
 noise when drinking a toast. This prepared the way for the 
 camp meeting, and about thirty from this neighborhood went 
 thirty miles or upwards, and encamped on the ground. The camp 
 meeting continued four days. The devil was angry at this also, and 
 though his emissaries contrived various projects to raise a dust, their 
 efforts proved ineffectual. In general there was good decorum, and 
 about fifty were awakened, and five professed justifying faith; so 
 that it might be said, the country which was a refuge for scape- 
 gallowses, a few years since, in Spanish times, is in a hopeful way, 
 and the wilderness begins to bud and blossom as the rose, and the 
 barren land becomes a fruitful field. I crossed the Mississippi into 
 Louisiana, and visited several settlements, holding religious meet¬ 
 ings. I believe there is a peculiar Providence in such a vast terri¬ 
 tory falling to the United States, as liberty of conscience may now 
 prevail as the country populates, which before was prohibited by 
 the inquisition. We got some things fixed to our minds; procured 
 three Spanish horses, which had been foaled wild in the woods, and 
 had been caught out of the gang, by climbing a tree and dropping a 
 noose over the head, it being made fast to a bough, &c. We got 
 letters from home, with information that they were well, and the 
 work going on. 
 
OR. LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 219 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 RETURN TO THE NORTH. 
 
 December, 16. Our horses being tamed and taught to eat corn, by 
 forcing it into their mouths, and we prepared with a tent and provi¬ 
 sions, bid the settlement on the Mississippi adieu, and betook to the 
 woods for Tombigbee, having two others in company. We had 
 not gone far before the saddle turned on the pack mare; she took 
 fright, which affrighted the one S. M. rode, and they both set to 
 rearing and jumping, which endangered his life; however, he held 
 them both until he dismounted, and they got settled. If they had 
 got away, there was little prospect of catching them again. Twen¬ 
 ty-three miles to the Indian line, on the main branch of Homachiti, 
 we encamped for the night, it being cloudy and rainy; we spread our 
 tent, kept a good fire, hobbled the fore legs of our horses together, 
 leaving a long rope dragging from their necks. Here was plenty 
 of grass, and a cane brake. 
 
 20th. Thirty-five miles, encamped a little off the road, lest the 
 Indians should steal our horses. 
 
 21st. We arrived this afternoon at Pearl, or half-way river; the 
 ford last year was a number of yards wide, but now not more than 
 five or six feet, which we knew not; a man who knew the ford, being 
 much among the Choctaws, attempted to cross first, and succeeded; 
 though his horse made a small misstep; the next man’s horse erred 
 a little on the other side, but still I knew not the danger; I proceeded 
 next, leading the pack-mare, but there not being sufficient ground 
 for both horses, the water running like a mill tail, carried me down 
 the stream two feet, whilst my mare could swim but one towards the 
 shore; she struck the bank which gave way, however, she being an 
 excellent swimmer and springy, made a second effort and got out. 
 I lost my hobbles, and our tea, sugar and coffee, &c., got injured, 
 and I being much chilled by the wet, we went on till we came to a 
 convenient tarrying place, and encamped for the night to dry our 
 things, &c. N. B. The river was muddy; I could not swim, and 
 
220 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 had not the mare struck the bank where she did, I must have lost my 
 life, as the trees and brush filled the shore below. 
 
 22d. I met some people from Georgia; at night I was taken with 
 a strong fever, but drank some water and coffee, and got a good 
 night’s rest. 
 
 Sunday, 23d. Feel somewhat better, it snowed some, and the sun 
 hath shone scarcely ten minutes during these five days. 
 
 24th. We rode about forty miles through Sixtown of the Choc¬ 
 taws, and whilst we were passing it, I observed where they scaffold 
 the dead, and also the spot where the flesh was, when the bone- 
 picker had done his office. The friends of the deceased weep twice 
 a day for a term, and if they cannot cry enough themselves, they 
 hire some to help them; it was a weeping time, and their cries made 
 our horses caper well. I was informed of an ancient custom which 
 at present is out of date amonf them; when one was sick a council 
 was held by the doctors, if their judgment was that he would die, 
 they being supposed infallible, humanity induced the neck-breaker 
 to do his office. An European being sick, and finding out his ver¬ 
 dict, to save his neck, crept into the woods, and recovered, which 
 showed to the Indians the fallibility of the doctors, and the evil of 
 the practice. Therefore to show that the custom must be totally 
 abolished, they took the poor neck breaker and broke his neck. 
 
 25th. We came to Densmore’s, agent for Indian affairs, our pro¬ 
 visions were gone, and with difficulty we procured relief. Some 
 people who were dancing in a neighboring house, came in to hear 
 me talk; I held a meeting with them, and then lay down to rest. 
 
 26th. After breakfast we came near the trading road, from the 
 Chicasaws to Mobile, where we encamped near a spring and cane 
 brake; the leaves of the cane are food for cattle, &c. 
 
 27th. We started betimes and came to the first house on the 
 Tombigbee settlement, within four miles of fort St. Stephen, where 
 there is but one family, but it will be a place of fame in time. We 
 had met the man of the house where we stayed, who told us to call, 
 his wife made a heavy charge, we paid her, and S. M. said, “teil 
 your husband never any more to invite travellers to be welcome for 
 his wife to extort. The river was high, and swamp not fordable, 
 which necessitated us to go down the river about seventy miles to 
 the Cut-off, which is a channel from the Tombigbee to the Alabama 
 
22] 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL 
 
 river, about seven miles from their junction, where they form the 
 Mobile. The island contains about sixty thousand acres, which are 
 commonly overflowed by the spring flood, as Egypt is by the Nile. 
 I held meeting during the six days of tarrying in the settlement, and 
 took my departure for Georgia, but was necessitated to keep on the 
 dividing ridge, between the streams, to prevent being intercepted by 
 creeks. There were ferries at the above rivers. In the settlement 
 there was not a preacher of any society; my appointments were given 
 out in Georgia, with the days and hours fixed. In consequence of 
 the high waters we had to lose much travelling. 
 
 January 4, 1805. We fell in with a camp of whites, where we 
 were informed of some whites having been murdered by Indians and 
 one Indian killed by a white, and another wounded, the wounded 
 Indian was determined to kill some white in revenge. These whites 
 had hired a chief to pilot them around to avoid the danger; but my 
 time being limited obliged me to take the nearest cut, which was 
 through the village, where the wounded Indian lived. Here we 
 parted from all the company, and set off by ourselves, having four 
 hundred miles to go. 
 
 8th. We fell in with an Indian trader, who was out of provisions; 
 we gave him some, and tarried at his habitation that night; he made 
 us some return next day, then we pursued our journey. This being 
 in the Creek nation, we had some difficulty in finding our way, there 
 being so many Indian by-paths; however, we came to Hawkins’s 
 old place that night. 
 
 10th. Our charges were eleven shillings, though I think not worth 
 the half. We left the place about an hour by sun, having the pros¬ 
 pect of a pleasant day before us, but we had not gone many miles 
 before it gathered up and began to rain and sleet, which made it 
 tremendous cold; so we stopped to let our horses feed, and pitching 
 our tent, kindled up a fire, to warm us; but the weather appearing 
 more favorable, we proceeded on through a bad swamp, meeting 
 two travellers by the way. At length we perceived it began to grow 
 dark, which convinced us that it was later than we thought; we 
 halted, hobbled out our horses immediately, finding some grass on 
 the hill, and proceeded to kindle up a fire, but every thing being so 
 wet, and covered with a sleet, and our limbs benumbed with cold, 
 it was next to an impossibility to accomplish it. Things appeared 
 
222 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 gloomy, the shades of a dark night fast prevailing, death appeared 
 before. In consequence of my being robbed I had no winter coat, 
 but only my thin summer one at this time; however, we at length 
 succeeded in getting prepared for the night, our tents spread, which 
 kept off the falling weather, and a good fire at the door soon dried 
 the ground. We prepared our kettle of coffee, and partook with 
 gratitude, and found we here could sing praises to God, not without 
 a sense of the Divine favor, considering our situation a little before; 
 w r e lay down to rest as under the wing of the Almighty in this des¬ 
 ert, inhabited only by wild beasts, whilst the wolves were howling 
 on every side. Next day we passed the settlement where we con¬ 
 sidered the danger was, and continued our course till we came to 
 Hawkins’, on flint river, having seen an Indian point his gun at 
 us by the way. We stayed with Hawkins a night; he was kind 
 and hospitable, and has had some success, though with difficulty, in 
 introducing civilzation and cultivation among the Indians. First, 
 they despised labor, saying, we are warriors, and threatened him 
 with death if he did not depart, (they being prejudiced, supposing 
 him to be their enemy, as if to make slaves of them like the blacks) 
 and cast all the contempt on him imaginable; but being afraid of 
 Long-knife, i. e., congress, refrained from violence. However, 
 they would not accept of tools or implements of agriculture, but 
 would go directly opposite to his advice, e. g., he said scatter and 
 raise stock, but they would live more compact. Two years elapsed 
 with less rain than usual, causing the crops to fail, some died with 
 hunger; a chief asked, “Have you power with the Great Man 
 
 above, to keep off the rain?” H- replied, no; but the Great 
 
 Man sees your folly and is angry with you. H-wanted pork 
 
 and corn; the Indians accustomed to sell by lump would not sell him 
 any by weight or measure, apprehending witchcraft or cheatery. A 
 girl bringing to him a hog to sell, asked one dollar and three quar¬ 
 ters, which they call seven chalks, he weighing the pig gave her 
 fourteen, she supposed the additional seven were to buy her as a wife 
 for the night, it being their custom to marry for a limited time, as 
 a night, a moon, &c. Another girl bringing a larger hog, demand¬ 
 ed fourteen chalks, which came to twenty-eight, which the other girl 
 observing, supposed herself cut out, began to murmur, and flung 
 down the money; but an old chief seeing the propriety of the weight, 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL 
 
 223 
 
 explained the matter; this gave rise to its introduction and reception 
 among them. An old squaw receiving by measurement more than 
 her demand for corn, laughed at the Indians who had refused to sell 
 in this manner. Thus measures were introduced. 
 
 I met some travellers, who showed me a paper containing the 
 advertisement of my appointments, published by brother Mead, be¬ 
 ginning six days sooner than I appointed. 
 
 Thursday, 17th. We reached the settlement of Georgia, near 
 Fort Wilkinson, and falling in with Esquire Cook, whom I knew, 
 we went home with him, and had a meeting. He lent me a horse, 
 and I went on to camp meeting, and got there the very day I had 
 fixed some time before. 
 
 We had a good time. Brigadier General John Stewart and his 
 brother, the captain, in Virginia, had agreed to join society, which 
 the latter had done, and as brother Mead had taken him and their 
 wives into class, the General, to the surprise of the people, came 
 forward in public, and requested to be taken under care also. Many 
 had heard of my marriage, but did not credit it, until they had it 
 from my own mouth, the particulars of which, to prevent fruitless 
 and needless conversation, I related in public; for many said, “I 
 wonder what he wants with a consort?” I replied as above, to en¬ 
 able me to be more useful on an extensive scale. 
 
 Hence I spoke at the Rock meeting house, Comb’s meetinghouse 
 nd Washington. 
 
 January, 25th. I spoke at Scott’s meeting house, and Jones’ at 
 night. Here Smith Miller fell in with me again. In my sleep I 
 viewed myself as at Papa Hobson’s with my companion, and short¬ 
 ly separated at a great distance, and found myself with a horse upon 
 a high hill from whence I could espy the place where she was, 
 although there intervened a wilderness with great rivers flooded into 
 the swamps; I felt it a duty to require my presence there, and de¬ 
 scended the hill the right way for that purpose, after 1 had set my 
 compass; however, I soon got into the dale, on a winding circuitous 
 road, where I could not see before me. Discouragements seemed 
 almost insurmountable, yet conviction said I must go; faith said it 
 might be accomplished by patient diligence, resolution, and forti¬ 
 tude, as well as some other things I had succeeded in. 
 
 I had a similar dream upon this, from which I inferred that souk 
 
224 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 > 
 
 severe trials are at hand, but by the grace of God, through faith, I 
 may surmount them. 
 
 Sunday, 27th. I spoke three times at Augusta, and had some 
 refreshing seasons. I found the first cost of my Journals would 
 amount to between two and three thousand dollars; the profits of it 
 I designed to aid in erecting a meeting house in Washington, the 
 Federal City. A person had promised me the loan of one thous¬ 
 and dollars, to assist, if necessary, hut found it inconvenient to per¬ 
 form; also about two hundred guineas’ worth of books were missent 
 and not accounted for about this time; so that my prospects for 
 pecuniary means were gloomy. 
 
 28th. Bidding farewell to Georgia, I spoke at letter’s meeting 
 house, and twice at Edgefield court house. 
 
 29th. I spoke at the cross roads and Buffington’s. 
 
 30th. At Edney’s meeting house in the morning; at noon at 
 Newbury court house, where were Quakers, Baptists, Presbyterians, 
 Methodists, Universalists, and Nothingarians. 
 
 31st. I spoke at Mount Bethel, in the Methodist Academy, to 
 hundreds of people, and addressed the scholars in particular, who 
 amounted to about sixty; and at night in Clarke’s meeting house. 
 
 Feb. 1st. I crossed the Enoree, and spoke at Fishdamford meet¬ 
 ing house; then riding across Broad river through danger, I spoke at 
 Ester’s at night. 
 
 2d. Spoke at Chester court house to many hundreds in the open 
 air, and at Smith’s at night. 
 
 Sunday, 3d, was excessively cold; however, I rode twenty miles 
 to Esq. Fulton’s, and had a gracious time, though twice interrupted 
 by a deist. This winter is the coldest of the four which I have 
 spent in the south, and the oldest people say it is the severest they 
 ever knew. 
 
 4th. Went twenty-five miles to Davenport’s meeting house; and 
 finding a fire, round which the auditory were warming themselves, 
 I availed myself of the circumstance, for the sake of agreeable con¬ 
 venience, and gave them a preaching, which surprised them as a 
 singularity. At night I stayed at a private house, where I held 
 meeting, having just got through N. to the edge of S. Carolina; here 
 the family, either as a pvt , or for convenience, were guilty of 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 225 
 
 Improprieties, considering I was a stranger, but God wiil judge them 
 and me. 
 
 5th. I spoke at Charlotte court house, but some A-double-L-part 
 
 people strove to kick up a dust. S. M-r met me here again, 
 
 and we were entertained at an inn gratis. 
 
 6th. Twenty-six miles in the rain to Sandy Ride, where we had 
 a comfortable time, but S. M., felt a bad effect from the rain; thence 
 we rode to Salsbury, and I spoke in the air, as it was court time, 
 but in the evening in the court house, from Solomon's irony. A 
 man, who had been careless about religion, was so operated upon 
 that God opened his heart to give me cloth for a winter coat, which 
 I greatly needed. 
 
 8th. I spoke twice in Lexington; but a drunken man interrupted 
 us, and when became sober he made acknowledgement. 
 
 9th. Early this morning I parted with S. M., (my father-in-law 
 so considered) who started for Mr. Hobson’s, and rode twenty 
 miles to Salem, and spoke to about three thousand people in the 
 open air, in general good attention, whilst I was speaking about our 
 sorrows ending in future joy; it appeared like going to heaven with 
 many, whose countenances were indices of their sensations. I be¬ 
 ing a stranger, on etering the town it appeared providential in my 
 choice where to stand whilst speaking, being contiguous to an econo¬ 
 my house of the Moravian sisters, as, were it otherwise, they would 
 not have heard me. 
 
 Sunday, 10th. I spoke in Bethany to about three thousand; at 
 night at Doub’s who has the most convenient room, with a pulpit 
 and seats, of any I have seen in the south. 
 
 11th. Stoke’s court house, three thousand, a solemn time; left 
 
 my mare, and procuring a horse, proceeded to Mr. M-—’s; felt 
 
 awfully; delivered my message as in the presence of the dread Ma¬ 
 jesty of heaven, which greatly shocked the family, considering some 
 circumstances in the same. 
 
 12th. Three thousand in the woods by Macomb’s, and good I 
 think, was done in tire name of the Lord; at night at Mr. Wade’s, 
 Henry county, Virginia; he gave me some cloth for over-alls. 
 
 13th. At Dr. French’s, whose wife is my spiritual daughter, and 
 sister of Mrs. Jennings. 
 
 Q 
 
226 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 16th. Spoke at the court-house at night, at Henry Clarkes’, but 
 was interrupted by some drunkards. I have spoken to so many 
 large congregations in the open air of late, and not one day of rest 
 since I got out of the wilderness into Georgia, that I feel considera¬ 
 bly emaciated, and almost broken down; these appointments were 
 made without my consent, and contrary to my orders, so that some 
 of my intentions were frustrated. 
 
 15th. I feel unwell this morning; my horse is missing, things 
 appear gloomy, but my hope is in God, who hath been my helper 
 hitherto in trials past; some more cloth given to me; as I am still 
 unprepared for winter, neither have I had it in my power to get 
 equipt with proper clothing for the inclemency of the weather, since 
 I was robbed in Kentucky, but have the same clothes now which 
 papa Hobson gave me last spring. Spoke at General Martin’s, in 
 the door; what is before me I cannot tell; my heart feels drawn and 
 bound to Europe, where I believe, the Lord will give me to see 
 good days, in that weary, disturbed, distressed land; Lord! increase 
 my faith, to put my confidence in thee, and feel more resigned to 
 thy will and disposal, so that when I come to die, I may be able to 
 lay my hand upon my heart and say, “I have spent my time as I 
 would try if it were to do again.” 
 
 Many think that ministers have no trials. I am confident this is 
 a mistake; there is no life more trying, yet none on earth more hap¬ 
 py; as Nancy Douglass said, “it is not the thing itself that is the 
 trial, but the impression it hath on the mind;” for some have great 
 disappointments and yet but little trials, whilst others with less mis¬ 
 fortunes break their hearts with grief; therefore what a fine thing is 
 faith in the order of God, and submission to His disposal, who can 
 and will overrule all our unavoidable trials for our spiritual and 
 eternal good; but alas! where shall the wicked and careless find 
 strength and repose from danger in the time of trouble? Lord! how 
 dismal is the thought to have no God to rest upon, seeing, “cursed 
 is he that trusteth in the arm of flesh.” 
 
 18th. My horse was brought to me; rode twenty miles to Wat¬ 
 son’s meeting house, where I spoke to a listening multitude; the 
 bench on which I stood suddenly let me down out of the sight of tho 
 people; recovering dexterously, I observed it was a loud call to 
 sinners to be in readiness, lest they should sink lower than the grave. 
 
4 
 
 9R, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 227 
 
 My pilot being of an airy turn, I said, as something is to be given 
 for something, and as you have come to favor me, I will pay thee, 
 and pointing to him, directed my discourse from Solomon’s irony , 
 and concluded from Rev. xvi, 15. 
 
 Sunday, 17. Spoke in Danville in the open air, and then at Allen 
 Waddel’s. 
 
 18th. Was awakened by a singular dream, about one o’clock, that 
 I had disappointed the people through my neglect, and as my sleep 
 departed, I roused the family, got some refreshment, and took my 
 departure; overtaking some people on the road, who were going to the 
 meeting, was informed of the distance being nine miles beyond my 
 expectation, which otherwise I should have disappointed the people, 
 the road also being intricate. I spoke to hundreds, and also the next 
 day at Halifax court house, where some A-double-L-part people got 
 angry, and attempted to kick up a dust. Hence to Charlotte and 
 Prince Edward, where I spoke, and arrived at papa Hobson’s, in 
 Cumberland county, late in the evening of the 22d. 
 
 33d. Some people say that I have grown lazy since my marriage, 
 as once I had no rest time in this country, but now could rest a day. 
 
 Sunday, 24. I met about three thousand at the Boldspring meet¬ 
 ing house. I addressed them from the death in the pot , and Paul’s 
 going to revisit his brethren. The night following my mind was 
 much depressed, unaccountable for on natural principles, so that 
 my sleep departed, and I was convinced that some storm was gath¬ 
 ering, though I could not tell from what quarter it would originate, 
 and the trials come. Next day I exchanged a Spanish brood maro 
 for a travelling one, then we proceeded two hundred miles to the city 
 of Washington, where a gentleman offered me gratis a spot of ground 
 in a central place for a meeting house. 
 
 My mare being taken lame from an old infirmity, I took the stage 
 to Fredricksburg, being unwilling to disappoint the people. S. 
 M-r departed for the north. 
 
 Being denied passage in the stage, I left my cloak and walked 
 thirty-four miles to prevent future disappointments. On this journey 
 I experienced a great contrast; on the one side friendship and favor, 
 on the other, contempt and ridicule, without any particular prov¬ 
 ocation but the foresight of Satan, who in the invisible world could 
 discover the movements of Providence, and view the danger of his 
 
228 
 
 » 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 kingdom, which reminds me of the scripture which saith, the devil 
 is come down in great wrath, knowing that his time will be short. 
 
 Wednesday, March 6. Saw one whom the Lord gave me as a 
 spiritual daughter, in Richmond; and after visiting some others in 
 Manchester, proceeded to Petersburg, where I received a letter from 
 J. Lee, that my appointment w r as countermanded, and I must not 
 attend it, he assigning as the reasons, 1st, he did not like my appoint¬ 
 ing meeting, of such magnitude; 2d, the season of the year being 
 too early; 3d, it was too soon after conference. But I .could not in 
 conscience falsify my engagement, seeing I was within a few miles 
 of the ground. The meeting was appointed some time before the 
 alteration of the time of the conference. 
 
 Friday, March 8. Law^son Dunnington fell in with me, and car¬ 
 ried me in his chair to Stoney creek meeting house, where the camp 
 meeting was appointed, and I found two preaching stands erected, a 
 number of wooden cabins, tents, covered wagons, carriages, &c.— 
 The meeting lasted four days, in which time the Lord gave us ex¬ 
 traordinary fine weather; and although the preachers did not arrive 
 from conference, several local ones joined me with heart and hand 
 in the w r ork, about five thousand people attended, and about thirty 
 souls were happily converted to God; sinners were alarmed, back¬ 
 sliders reclaimed, Christians quickened, and good was done in the 
 name of the Lord. And notwithstanding that the weather at this 
 season is generally inclement, and was so now until we arrived on 
 the ground, when the sun beamed forth the warmth of his influen¬ 
 tial rays, and so the weather continued until about three hours after 
 the meeting broke, which caused some to say, I will tell J. Lee that 
 God is able to send fine weather in the fore part of March, as in 
 April. These before had been prejudiced against me. The wicked 
 observed the weather suitable to our convenience so extraordinary, 
 that they said it was in answer to prayer. The trustees requested 
 me to occupy the meeting house, but I refused, lest I should give of¬ 
 fence, considering the countermand, but desired the local preachers 
 to occupy it within, and I officiate without, so the cause might not 
 be wounded. Hence the Lord raised me up friends to aid me on 
 through my appointments to papa Hobson’s in Cumberland. 
 
 Friday 15. I went in their carriage and spoke on a funeral occa¬ 
 sion. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 229 
 
 16 th. We went to another vicinity, where standing on the carriage 
 box, I addressed a large congregation from Solomon’s irony , in 
 which I showed the contrast of a gentleman and a fool deist , with 
 an address to the magistrates and candidates, here I parted with my 
 friends, and rode to squire Evans’, who had three daughters and a 
 son, whom the Lord gave me at a camp meeting, after I had beg¬ 
 ged them of their father, gre atly to the mortification of the daugh¬ 
 ters, who with inward reluctance, attended to prevent their father’s 
 displeasure. I perceiving uncommon tranquility and felicity in this 
 family, desired the father to tell me how it was that his children 
 were so respectful, he replied, when they were little stubs of things, 
 I took the switch and let them know that they must submit, so I 
 have but little difficulty with them when grown up.”^ 
 
 Sunday 17. I spoke to about two thousand, near*Hendrick’s new 
 store, and then proceeded round the country, near one hundred miles; 
 spoke at Amelia court house, and Chinkapin church, where the con¬ 
 gregation was a third larger than I had ever seen there before. It 
 being court time the auditory at Petersville church was not so large 
 as it otherwise would have been; however, what few there were, 
 were solemn and tender; amongst whom were some of the twenty- 
 five men who had, in vain, combined to flog me at the camp meet¬ 
 ing. I spoke at Columbia and Pluviana, also at New Canton, where 
 I found some given me in the Lord. Bidding farewell to my friends 
 hereabout, I started for the west on Tuesday. 
 
 26th. In company with brother Mead, but having returned my 
 borrowed horse, I was on foot when a young gentleman, who hav¬ 
 ing finished his studies at Philadelphia, was on his way home, dis¬ 
 mounted, and constrained me to ride; thus we three spelled each 
 other alternately. When I came to Lynchburg, I found the brick 
 meeting house was in a fair way, and engaged 30/. worth of books 
 more for its aid, had a good time, and went to New London. 
 
 Friday 20th. Camp meeting began at Ebenezer; the inclemency 
 of the weather retarded many; however we continued the meeting, 
 and God sent off in some degree the clouds which threatened us. 
 Being invited to a local preacher’s tent, I at first hesitated, till they 
 agreed to give me their daughter, to give to my Master, which greatly 
 mortified the young woman, and prepared the way for conversation. 
 I found two young men and another young woman in the tent, with 
 
230 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 whom I conversed about their souls; the young woman was turbu¬ 
 lent, I told her Old Sam would pay her a visit, which reminded her 
 of my description of a character some months before, pointing to 
 her and saying, “you young woman, with the green bow on your 
 bonnet, I mean.” Here conviction ran toherheart; her shrieks be¬ 
 came piercing, and the three others also, which gathered the Chris¬ 
 tians around to wrestle with God in prayer, and he set their souls at 
 liberty; prejudice had been conceived in the minds of some, which 
 was removed by my relating in public the particulars of my mar¬ 
 riage. I bought me a new horse for 45/. and continued my journey. 
 
 Sunday, April 7. I feel unwell, having travelled in the rain near 
 an hundred miles expeditiously, to get on to this chain of appoint¬ 
 ments, which began this day in Abington. Here I spoke to hun¬ 
 dreds at 11 o’clock in the sun; at three at Crawford’s meetinghouse, 
 thence five miles, spoke by candle light. 
 
 Sth. Arose at two; proceeded to Royaloak, and spoke at 8. The 
 day before a man was buried movingfrom Powhattan to Kentucky; I 
 could but pity his disconsolate widow, who requested me to speak 
 something over her husband. Oh! how uncertain is life! I pro¬ 
 ceeded to Wyth, and spoke in the court house. My horse was ta¬ 
 ken lame, so that I was constrained to leave him and borrow anoth¬ 
 er, and proceed to my evening appointment, which was to begin at 9, 
 being appointed about thirteen months. This day I had travelled 
 seventy miles, and spoke three times; I was disappointed of near one 
 hundred dollars which were to have been sent to me. 
 
 9th. Spoke at Montgomery court house, to a large auditory; and 
 in Salem at night, having travelled fifty-five miles, and good I think 
 was done. 
 
 10 th. Left my borrowed horse with a friend to be returned, and 
 my lame one to be disposed of; but my directions not being followed 
 was a great detriment to me; however, I got another horse on credit 
 for 36/. this morning, and proceed to Fincastle, where I employed 
 a smith to shoe my horse during meeting; but having no money to 
 pay him, I was under the disagreeable necessity of making my cir¬ 
 cumstances known to the congregation, who gave me three'fifths of 
 a dollar, this being the first time that I ever hinted for the public 
 aid, since travelling. I sold a book which enabled me to pay thf 
 smith, and ihcn went to Springfield, where I ipoke at nighc. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 231 
 
 A man privately asked my advice, saying, his daughter shouted 
 and fell down; which caused him to beat her, with prohibition from 
 religious meetings; I asked him if he did not believe his daughter 
 sincere, and feel conviction for his conduct. He answered in the 
 affirmative; I replied, parents have no right to exercise authority in 
 matters of conscience, only to give advice, as every one must ac¬ 
 count for themselves to God. 
 
 11th. Lexington, the people mistook the time by an hour, which 
 made me haste to my evening meeting in Stantown, where I arrived 
 about sunset, opposite a house which I had felt my heart drawn 
 particularly to pray for when here before. A woman now rushed 
 out of the door, and grasping me in her arms, gave me a welcome to 
 the house; she was a spiritual daughter of mine, and lately married 
 to the man of the house, whose former w T ife with him found peace, 
 and she shortly after died happy, though I knew not who lived in 
 the house at the time I preached in the street. Fearing lest my 
 horse might have been heated too much, to prevent injury I gave him 
 salted grog. The church being open, I sat on a table in the door, 
 and spoke, I suppose to some thousands. 
 
 12th. My horse I think, is as well as usual; so I proceeded on 
 my journey, preaching in Rock town and two other places on the 
 way. 
 
 Sunday 14th. I spoke at Newtown, at an hour by sun in the morn¬ 
 ing to about three thousand, thence to Winchester, where I spoke at 
 11 o’clock, to about six thousand in the w r oods; rode twenty-two 
 miles, and spoke at night, continued my way to Carlisle, where I 
 spoke twice, fulfilling appointments on the road; hence a Methodist 
 preacher accompanied me to Tioga point, 150 miles in three days. 
 This young man was laboring under some depression of mind when 
 we met, but the circumstances of the meeting and journey seemed 
 to help him both in mind and body. Thus in fifteen days I closed 
 the journey of seven hundred and fifty miles, speaking twenty-sis 
 times on the way, which appointments were given out about thir¬ 
 teen months beforehand. 
 
 i 
 
232 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 • ir 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 TCUR THROUGH NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 * 
 
 22d. Arrived back in Western, after an absence of near eight 
 months. Peggy was not at home. Our marriage was not known 
 in general in this neighborhood, until within a few days past. It 
 caused a great excitement among the people. 
 
 23d. Peggy felt impressed in her mind that I was here, and so 
 came home early in the morning, having enjoyed her health better, 
 and her mind also, than for some time previous to my absence. In 
 the afternoon, S. Miller and his wife came home well, and were 
 preparing for their journey to the Mississippi territory. 
 
 Thursday, May 3d. I saw brother Willis, who married us, and 
 Joseph Jewell, presiding elder of Genessee district, who came a 
 great distance to attend camp meeting, and brought a number of live¬ 
 ly young preachers with him; they never having attended one before. 
 
 Friday, 3d. The people attended in considerable crowds, amongst 
 whom was Timothy Dewey, my old friend, whom I had seen but 
 once for more than four years past. The wicked attempted intru¬ 
 sion, but their efforts were inffectual, and turned upon their own 
 heads, being checked by a magistrate. 
 
 Monday, 6th. We had a tender parting time. In the course of 
 the meeting good was done in the name of the Lord. I moved a 
 collection for one of Jewell’s young preachers, Parley Parker, for¬ 
 merly a playmate of mine. Here I left my Peggy on the camp¬ 
 ground within three miles of home, and proceeded on my tour, 
 speaking twice on my way. 
 
 Tuesday, 7th. We rode fifty-nine miles, parting with Jewell and 
 Parker by the way. 
 
 8th. Came to Albany. Here the preaching house was shut 
 against me, being the only one which has been refused me for a 
 considerable length of time, Canfield assigning as a reason, the vote 
 of Conference, which, however, was only a conversation concern 
 ing the giving out of my appointments, &c., lest I should be a pattern 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 233 
 
 for others, and “fifty Dows might spring out of the same nest.”— 
 I spoke in the court house and God gave me one spiritual child. 
 
 9th. With difficulty I crossed the river, and coming to New 
 Lebanon, saw one of my old acquaintances with whom I held a 
 meeting. 
 
 10th. Fire being out, I did not stop for breakfast, but rode fifty- 
 four miles to New Hartford. My mind is under deep trials, con¬ 
 cerning my singular state and my disappointments, but my hope is 
 in God, who gives me peace from day to day. 
 
 11th. Came to Hartford—found the printing of my Journals fin¬ 
 ished, and about half the books bound. I now had a trial from 
 another source. The two preachers with whom I had entrusted the 
 preparation of the camp-meeting at hand, had in my absence in¬ 
 curred the displeasure of the Methodists—the one for embracing 
 and propagating some peculiar sentiments, so he was suspended, 
 and the other had withdrawn; there, said brother O’Strander, the 
 presiding elder, “If Lorenzo Dow admits them to officiate at his 
 camp meeting, he will have no more liberty with us.” My trials 
 were keen, for these men were in good standing when we made the 
 agreement: and I had no doubt but what O’Strander would fall into 
 the measure, considering the circumstance of my not being able to 
 consult him for want of time on the occasion, so I went to two 
 meetings, to explain the matter to him. 
 
 Sunday, 12th. He spoke with more life than I think I ever heard 
 nim. Afterwards I spoke and God cut a young woman to the heart. 
 Her father came and dragged her out of meeting, her soul was set 
 at liberty whilst she was in his arms, so I made remarks on the fol¬ 
 ly of his conduct. O’Strander, upon reflection, viewed my con¬ 
 duct in a different light than before, and consented if I would give 
 up the camp meeting to his superintendence, that he would bring on 
 his preachers to attend with me. This I had always expected and 
 advertised the meeting accordingly. 
 
 13th. Pawned my watch for an old trunk, and taking stage came 
 to New York, where I spent a few days; found prejudice in some 
 minds, and in some it was removed; received a letter with informa¬ 
 tion that more books, which I expected, would fail coming; thus I 
 found one disappointment after another. 
 
 Saturday, 18. I sailed to Long Island, to attend a camp meeting 
 
234 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 with brother Thatcher, and preached in the packet to about 
 fifty friends. I also spoke at night at the camp, and then called up 
 the mourners to be prayed for. Several found peace, backsliders 
 were reclaimed, and Christians quickened and comforted. Bishop 
 As bury came up before Iliad got through, and the meeting continu¬ 
 ed all night. 
 
 Sunday, 19th. Whilst one was speaking on the subject of the 
 dead, small and great , standing before God , an awful black cloud 
 appeared in the west, with flashes of forked lightening, and peals 
 of rumbling thunder ensued; a trumpet sounded from a sloop, whilst 
 hundreds of a solemn auditory were fleeing for shelter. This scene 
 was the most awful representation of the day of judgment of any 
 thing I ever beheld. 
 
 Next day the meeting broke up; my hat could not be found, so I 
 embarked on board one of the fifteen craft which brought passen¬ 
 gers, and sailed forty miles in three hours and a half, and after land¬ 
 ing at the Black Rock, one of the passengers pulled me into a store 
 and constrained me to take a hat. Thence I walked to Strafford, 
 and so through New Haven to Durham; thence to Hartford, where 1 
 settled with the ferryman for a former passage, and a gentleman 
 paid my present one, as it had taken the last of my money to re¬ 
 deem my watch. Thus I went to Coventry and found my father 
 and friends well. 
 
 Sunday, 26th. Spoke twice in Squarepond meeting house, and 
 once in Tolland, and the quickening power of God seemed to be 
 present; buW soon I must quit this my native land, and repair to 
 parts unknown. 
 
 30th. The camp ground was in the township of Bolton, and 
 Andover line; to which led a leed-off road, ending on this spot of 
 ground in this solitary place. 
 
 The neighborhood was thick settled, and bigoted federal Presby¬ 
 terians much prejudiced against the Methodists. The people were 
 unwilling that we should get water from their brooks or wells, but 
 held the meeting in ridicule and ocntempt, thinking who should I 
 get to encamp on the ground. However, a report having prevailed 
 that the Indians in their times, had a spring on this hill to which 
 they resorted, caused a man to go in search of it, and after some 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 235 
 
 difficulty he struck upon a fountain beneath a rock, which afforded 
 us a supply. 
 
 31st. Many people came from distant places to the ground. Satan 
 hoisted his standard near by, as a grog man brought his liquors for 
 sale, but was constrained by threats, when reason would not do, to 
 give it over, the law being against him. 
 
 I opened the meeting and had an agreeable time. The work of 
 God began in the evening. t 
 
 Saturday, June 1st. The congregation and work increased. 
 
 .Sunday, 2d. Some thousands appeared on the ground; several 
 found peace, and prejudice seemed to wear off from the minds of 
 the people. It was an affecting time of parting with my Christian 
 friends, many of whom I shall see no more until eternity. I ob¬ 
 served to O’Strander, that I had caused him some uneasiness, but 
 Bhould trouble him no more whilst he persided in the district. 
 
 4th. About seven o’clock, A. M., I left my dear father, I know not 
 but for the last time, and my sister Mirza rode to the burying ground 
 where my dear mother was interred, for the first time of my seeing 
 the grave. I could not mourn, but was comforted with the prospect 
 of meeting again. Departed to Windham, and preached under the 
 trees, and tarried in Coventry, Rhode Island, that night, riding fifty 
 miles without food, through want of money, to Providence, and 
 pawned a book by the way to get through a toll gate. I held seve¬ 
 ral meetings in Providence, then rode to Norton, where Zadoc 
 Priest died at old father Newcomb’s, whose wife had then no reli¬ 
 gion, but since professes to be converted, and is in society. 
 
 On their ground, brother George Pickering with eleven of his 
 preachers and myself, by agreement, held a camp meeting, the pre¬ 
 paration for which was now forward. [In 1801, Camp meetings 
 began in Kentucky—next North Carolina—attended them in Geor¬ 
 gia—introduced in the centre of Virginia, N. York, Connecticut, 
 Massachusetts and Mississippi Territory—1803-4-5.] 
 
 This being about a mile from the place where x first attempted 
 to preach, I related a dream to brother P., who replied, that he 
 thought some trials were near me, but by the blessing of God I 
 might escape; which in fact proved to be the case, for Satan’s 
 emissaries set up their grog tents, which cost them dearly; for first, 
 after that they would not hearken to reason, I show T ed the impropriety 
 
236 
 
 HISTOKY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 of corrupting the meeting, and warned the people against them, and 
 also laid a foundation whereby they might be prosecuted, in conse¬ 
 quence of which they were alarmed, sunk into contempt, and did 
 not sell a sufficiency to indemnify them for their expenses. This so 
 exasperated them, that they fell on different plans to be revenged, 
 either by provoking me to say something that would expose me to 
 the law, or else get an opportunity to give me a flogging. How¬ 
 ever God defeated tfieir designs, and turned their treacherous inten¬ 
 tions to the disgrace of their characters, so that they appeared as 
 cyphers in the eyes of a generous public. 
 
 The Lord was wonderfully present with his spirit to acknowledge 
 the meeting; for whilst P. was preaching numbers fell, as if the 
 powers of unbelief gave away; the cry became so general that he 
 was constrained to give over, but the work continued. The full re¬ 
 sult of this meeting will not be known until eternity. I was to have 
 met some friends at the N. York district Conference, now sitting at 
 Ashgrove, where I once had a glorious revival when on the circuit, 
 but my wife and they were disappointed, as brother P. had made 
 arrangements for me for about two weekso 
 
 Monday, 10th. The meeting broke up, and the Boston friends, 
 who were the first arrived at the ground, took me in their stage 
 coach and carried me home with them. Here I spoke several times, 
 and we had comfortable times from the presence of God. 
 
 I gave near forty pounds worth of books towards the deficiency 
 of the meeting house, and remitted money to clear out with my 
 printer in Hartford. I visited Lynn, where we had a precious time, 
 though religion had been cold there for some time. I also visited 
 Marblehead, where I saw a preacher from Ireland, who escaped 
 with some others in an open boat at sea, from on board the ship Ju¬ 
 piter, as she struck against a cake of ice, and went down with 27 
 persons on board, among whom was a preacher with his wife and 
 seven children. What an inestimable support was the Divine pre¬ 
 sence at such a time. 
 
 13th. The following appeared in the Salem Gazette, where the 
 Quakers had been murdered by religious bigotry: 
 
 BY DESIRE. 
 
 “ Lorenzo Dow, an eccentric genius, whose pious and moraf 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 237 
 
 character cannot be censured with propriety, is to preach at the 
 courthouse, precisely at nine o’clock this morning. 
 
 I spoke to a few of various ranks, who fain would have made a 
 laugh, but there seemed to be a restraining hand over them. This 
 day I had five meetings, and near thirty miles’ travel; at the last of 
 them the rabble attempted to make a disturbance, set on by some 
 called gentlejnen , and at night broke the windows of the preaching 
 house, which denotes that Satan views the dangers of his kingdom, 
 and caused P. to remark, that the devil thought he had as good a 
 right to the common as God. This reminded me of last year, con¬ 
 cerning two who attempted interruption and shortly after had to ap¬ 
 pear at the bar of God. 
 
 Hence to Waltham, to brother P.’s quarterly meeting. His wife 
 is a well educated woman, of a sweet, amiable disposition, and far 
 from the proud scornful way of some. Here are four generations 
 under one roof, her grand parents, her own parents, herself, and her 
 children. 
 
 I preached on Saturday and Sabbath, and called up those who 
 fished me to remember them, and strive to remember themselves in 
 prayer, to give their hands, and the power of God seemed to come 
 over all. I visited Needham and Milford, which places I had been 
 invited to before, but Providence overruled my coming here, though 
 I had previously put them off. 
 
 21st. Setoff with P. thirty miles to Salem in New Hampshire, 
 and spoke from “ Halting between two opinions,” in which I ob¬ 
 served, if a lamb should be led from its dam by a goat, to feed on 
 moss, it would die. N. B. A man was present whom the A-dou- 
 ble-L-part people had been fishing for. 
 
 22d. We came to Hawke, where I met Bachelor, Webb, and 
 Metcalf; I spoke from “O thou man of God, there is death in the 
 pot.” At night I had a conversation with some, and felt my worl 
 drawing to a close in this quarter. 
 
 Sunday, 23d. Spoke again to a large assembly, bade my friends 
 farewell, and rode thirty miles to Pembroke, where I arrived about 
 half past nine at night, and being weary, I could not stay up to 
 supper, but retired to rest, having taken no food all day, except 
 some sacramental bread remaining after the ceremony, which a 
 
238 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 young man observing, said, “you have got more than your share,” 
 which set some in a laughter. 
 
 24th. Rode about sixty miles to Romney, and staid with a man 
 who a day or to before had joined society, and was about to charge 
 me for my poor fare, when his wife hushed it. 
 
 25th. Fifty-four miles to Peach Grove, in Vermont, and staid 
 with a friend, where I had staid before, meeting Phineas Peck, a 
 preacher, on the road. 
 
 26th. About nine o’clock I arrived at my youngest sister’s Ta- 
 bitha French, she being married and settled here in the midst of 
 the town of Hardwicke, on river Demile, this being the first time I 
 had seen her husband. Joseph Bridgman, my brother-in-law, and 
 my sister Ethelinda, his wife, resided about a mile hence. For this 
 day I had a meeting, appointed some months before, which I now 
 held, and spoke five days successively. I had sent on a chain of 
 appointments through Upper Canada, from Montreal to the Falls of 
 Niagara, thence to Philadelphia; but when in Hyde Parke, I felt 
 whilst preaching, a secret conviction or impulse that my appoint¬ 
 ments were not given out, and that I must return to Western; thrice 
 it ran through my mind, I rejected it twice, but perceiving a cloud 
 or depression beginning to come over my mind, I yielded, and taking 
 the left hand road, went to Stow that night, where I found some 
 spiritual children, whom God had given me some years before; 
 spoke next day in this township on my way, in Waterbury twice, 
 and rode to Richmond that night; next day I breakfasted in Starks- 
 borough, with a blacksmith, who once intended to flog me, but he 
 now put a shoe on my horse, having since got religion. About 
 twelve I arrived at Middle bury, fed my horses, and spoke in the 
 street; then came on to Orwell, and staid the night with my uncle 
 and aunt Rust, having rode forty-six miles. 
 
 July 3d. I rode sixty miles, by South Bay, Fort Ann, Glenn’s 
 Falls, and staid at an inn; but judging from circumstances that it 
 was necessary to watch my horses, I slept none that night. 
 
 4th. I started between three and four o’clock in the morning, 
 and came sixty-five miles to the Little Falls, on the Mohawk river. 
 
 • 6th. Rode forty-six miles to Western, arriving about three P 
 M., found my Peggy and friends all well. 
 
 Sunday 7th. Spoke twice and had good times: rested the 8th 
 
OR LORENZO’S JOURNAL 
 
 239 
 
 rode to Camden the 9th: spoke to an attentive congregation and re¬ 
 turned: rested on the 10th: but soon will be bound with expedition to 
 North Carolina. 
 
 11th. I visited Floyd, by brother Keith’s request; he was Peggy’s 
 spiritual father. Here many gave me their hands, if they should 
 see me no more on earth, that they would strive to meet me in a 
 happy eternity. I visited several other neighborhoods, as a wind 
 up for this quarter. 
 
 We learn from a gentleman of Wayne county, Ohio, that at one time 
 Mr. Dow came into his father’s kitchen and asked for a piece of dry 
 bread. The daughter informed her mother (who at that time was sick), 
 that a strange looking man with long hair, long beard, and a book under 
 his arm, wanted a piece of bread. The mother told her daughter to 
 invite him to stay for dinner, but he declined ; received some bread, and 
 went out to a small stream of water, where he sang a hymn, and prayed, 
 and then dipping his bread in the water, ate it, and went on his way. 
 In Warren county, Ohio, he stopped opposite a farm house, and standing 
 h 7 a gate post, leaned his head against it as if weary and faint; being 
 kindly noticed by the proprietor, Mr. Dow said he would like to preach 
 that evening, if the neighbors could be notified. This was done, and he 
 chose for his text the words, “ I was a stranger, and ye took me in ; 
 hungry, and ye fed me.” 
 
240 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 JOURNEY TO NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 Sunday, 14th. Gave my farewell to a vast congregation, under the 
 shades at Western, when Hannah Miller, standing upon a log, bade 
 her neighbors farewell, she being one of the first settlers in the coun¬ 
 try; and Oh! what a weeping and embracing there was between the 
 neighborhood, of all ranks and descriptions, and her and Peggy.— 
 After this we went to Westmoreland, taking leave of all things by 
 the way. Here Timothy Dewey met us, who informed me that he 
 had seen the Canada preachers, and my appointments were not given 
 out, so that if I had gone, I must have lost one thousand miles 
 travel, and my time being so limited , I held two meetings, and reali¬ 
 zed the piopfiety of the poem: 
 
 “We should suspect some danger nigh, 
 
 Where we possess delight.” 
 
 When I arrived at Albany, brother Vanderlip, the stationed 
 pr°acher, gave me the liberty of preaching in the meeting house; 
 from hence I shipped Peggy down the river for New York, myself 
 proceeded thither by land, and settled some temporal concerns by the 
 way. 
 
 Saturday 27. We met again, and heard a Baptist preach in the 
 park just after sunrise next morning. He had a tincture of A-double- 
 L-partism, yet his discourse in general was good, and blessed to the 
 people. I spoke here in the afternoon, and also in several other 
 parts of the city. Ezekiel Cooper, one of the book stewards, and 
 superintendent of the book affairs, invited me to preach in the preach¬ 
 ing house at Brooklyn, which he also superintended. Here I spoke 
 sundry times. Said he, I am of the same mind now concerning 
 your mode of travelling as I was when you saw me at Philadel¬ 
 phia; but nevertheless, I never wish to hinder good from being done, 
 or prevent your usefulness. He is a man of general reading and 
 strong powers of mind. 
 
241 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 I have been much troubled with the asthma, of late, which I 
 suppose originated from drying up an eruption on my body by out¬ 
 ward application, which was recommended from the idea that it 
 might be the itch, brought with me from Ireland; this reminded me 
 of what Dr. Johnson said concerning my inward complaint. 
 
 Peggy being unable to keep up with me, I was necessitated to 
 lewe her with brother Quackenbush, and disposing of hr." horse, I 
 proceeded to Elizabethtown, New Jersey; saw T. Morrel, whose 
 father was dving, he excused some former things to me. I rode 
 fifty miles to Trenton, where Washington took the Hessians, which 
 turned the gloomy aspect in favor of America. 
 
 My appointment was not given out as expected; however, the 
 preacing house was open, and I held sundry meetings in and about 
 this place. Then proceeding to Philadelphia, where I called and 
 found Brother Colbert, who being superintendent, paved my way to 
 getting access to all the Methodist meeting houses in and about this 
 place, one excepted, which was in the power of a contentious party. 
 The houses amounted to about a half dozen. 
 
 August 14. Elder Ware informs me that my appointments were 
 given out through the Peninsula, which I had been informed was 
 prevented. So after preaching at Ebenezer’s, I silently withdrew, 
 and taking my horse, travelled all night, until ten next morning, 
 when I spoke at Bethel, and then jumping out of a window from 
 the pulpit, rode seventeen miles to Union, thence to Duck creelc 
 cross roads, making nearly eighty miles travel and five meetings 
 without sleep. These few weeks past, since the eruption was dried 
 up, and the asthma more powerful and frequent than usual, I feel 
 mvself much debilitated. 
 
 16th. Spoke at Georgetown cross roads, and at Chester at night, 
 and next morning; after which I crossed Chester river gratis, and 
 preached in Ceterville. Here some unknown gentleman discharged 
 my bill of fare. I spoke at Wye meeting house in the afternoon to 
 a few. 
 
 I enquired the cause, why more general notice was not given, and 
 was answered, that John M’C., replied, “I give out no appoint¬ 
 ments for him; I have nothing to do with Lorenzo Dow.”' 
 
 Sunday 18th. I spoke in the open air at Easton, to about two 
 
 R 
 
242 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 thousand: the Lord was with us. James Polemus, M’Clasky’f 
 coileague, gave out my appointments, as the most of the preachers 
 in this country also did. In the afternoon I spoke at the Trap to a 
 large auditory, having (on account of M’Clasky’s mind) concluded 
 not to occupy the preaching house, until the trustees solicited me, to 
 prevent wounding the cause of God. 
 
 I find that Roger Searle has withdrawn from the Methodist con¬ 
 nexion. 
 
 19th. Spoke at Cambridge, in the Methodist meeting house, and 
 at Foster’s chapel in the afternoon; then accompanying a carriage 
 with two sisters, we, in crossing a bridge espied some careless peo¬ 
 ple and a town, I expressed a desire to preach; and on perceiving 
 a collection of people and inquiring the cause, found that it was a 
 Methodist meeting; one of the sisters knowing a man, got me intro¬ 
 duced to preach. 
 
 20th. I had a meeting at St. John’s-town, under great weakness 
 of body, which caused me to sit down w r hilst speaking, as I had 
 puked, and was obliged to stop several times by the way; from this 
 I was carried in a chair to Deep Creek meeting house, passed near 
 where G. R. was raised, who took me into society, but now thinks 
 I am crazy: surely if one from such a low sphere in life, through 
 conversion and diligence, can attain to such an extension of useful 
 knowledge, what will be the account most must give at the last day? 
 I also spoke at Concord, Laurel Hill and Salsbury, being aided 
 thither by carriages. 
 
 22d. Princess Anne Court house, and Curtis’ meeting house: 
 near this, my spiritual father Hope Hull was raised. 
 
 23d. I spoke under the shade of Newtown, to about two thou¬ 
 sand or more I gave them a mixed dose. We had a good time 
 fi om the Lord, and they gave me their hands to remember me to 
 God when at the other side of the Atlantic. I spoke at Downing 
 Chapel also. On this peninsula were now C. Spr}', Fredus Aldridge 
 and Z. Kankey, the last of whom I met. I have now seen most of 
 the old preachers on the Continent, the greater part of them are re¬ 
 tired into private spheres of life; also the chief of those who most op¬ 
 posed me have located, and are almost in oblivion, or withdrawn, or 
 expelled the connexion, or in a cold, low, uncomfortable state of 
 formAhy. Lo'd! what am I! Oh! ever keep my conscience hol;» 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 243 
 
 and tender! Trials await me, and unless God supports me I cannot 
 succeed. Oh! God, undertake for me. I have seen thy salvation 
 in time past, and shall I distrust thy goodness or providence at this 
 critical time? No; my hope is still in Thee. I will hope and trust 
 to thy providence until I must give up. 
 
 I feel my work on this Continent drawing to a close, and heart 
 and soul bound to Europe. 
 
 24th. Spoke at Guilford. Feeling my strength more and more 
 to decline, without help I must depart, but hope I shall recover on 
 my intended voyage. 
 
 Sunday 25th. Spoke to near three thousand at Drummingtown; 
 good decorum except in a few. At Onancock wc had a shout. The 
 sandy dust has been -distressing for hundreds of miles: there has 
 been no rain for near twelve weeks over this country: so vegetation 
 and the cattle are in mourning, yet not so much here as in some 
 parts of the north, this land being more level. 
 
 I viewed the camp ground and preparations made for the meeting, 
 which I think the most convenient I have seen. Spoke at Garret- 
 son’s meeting house, and in a farm house at night. 
 
 27th. A young woman took me in a chaise to Northampton court 
 yard, where I held some meetings. Being unable to ride on horse¬ 
 back, with propriety any longer, I sold my horse, &c., at great loss. 
 I find the great have their trials as well as the small, from what I 
 now observe in others: but all shall work together for good to them 
 that love God. 
 
 28th. I rode in a coachee to the camp ground, with a family, 
 having solicited several to attend. I found hundreds on the ground 
 to be in readiness for the next day. I have been reading Washing¬ 
 ton’s life, and what must have been his sufferings of mind during the 
 war, but particularly when retreating from New York through the 
 Jersies, to Trenton, and the gloomy aspect of the times; his life and 
 property in danger, and particularly if defeated; and yet was not 
 cast<iown, but supported and finally won the day. Here I reflected, 
 if he, through difficulties, endured to accomplish an earthly , Iran - 
 sitory design , shall I, for a little earthly trouble, desert that which 
 I think will turn to the glory of God in the promotion of the King¬ 
 dom of Christ on earth? Though 1 meet with difficulties I will 
 
244 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 not despair. I want more faith. In order to accomplish the spread 
 of the gospel, I want a greater acquaintance. 
 
 29th. By invitation from Dr. Chandler, the presiding elder, and 
 preachers, I spoke in the afternoon on sanctification. About three 
 thousand rose up in covenant, sundry of whom came up to be pray¬ 
 ed for, and amongst them three young women, two of whom were 
 prayerless three days before, and came with me; one of them found 
 pardon in a few minutes, and shouted the praise of God; the other 
 <vas delivered shortly; and the third who owned the camp ground, 
 found deliverance that night. Thus the work went on, so that there 
 could be no preaching until ten the next day, though meeting had 
 been appointed for eight at night and morning. When I left the 
 place the rain impeded the meeting, yet it continued until Monday; 
 and, on a moderate calculation, there was reason to believe that 
 about five hundred were hopefully converted. 
 
 A captain sent word that I might sail with him over the Chesa¬ 
 peake; but the wind being high, and from such a direction, that I 
 could not be landed where I would, so I must where I could. n 
 
 We sailed about one hundred miles in less than a day, to Suffolk, 
 whpre I spoke at night. Our danger was great on the passage, in 
 consequence of the sloop being old, and impossible to keep dry be¬ 
 low decks. 
 
 Sunday, September 1st. I set off in a chair for Portsmouth, it 
 raining by the way; however I preached, and also in Norfolk, where 
 two souls found peace, v'lext day got some temporal affairs adjust¬ 
 ed, and returned to Suff >k, where I spoke to about one thousand 
 and rode on a cart, as ( hair could not be obtained for love, nor 
 hired for money. 
 
 4th. Rhoda Williams, a young woman, of late under concern 
 for her soul, was .somewhat unwell, yet took me in a chair forty miles, 
 to Smith’s chapel, before she alighted. Here we found a congrega¬ 
 tion of about three thousand, whom I addressed with liberty. Oh, 
 may God remember Rhoda for good, in recompense for her kind¬ 
 ness. We were deceived in the distance about seventeen miles, yet 
 the disappointment was prevented. 
 
 1 had twelve miles to go this evening, so I rode four in a cart, 
 walked one, and a Connecticut pedlar coming along with his wagon 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 245 
 
 carried me the remainder to Halifax, in North Carolina, where 1 
 spoke and got a letter from Peggy. 
 
 5th. Esq. B-sent a servant and a chair with me to Ebene- 
 
 zer, where I addressed about one thousand sev^.i hundred; then a 
 friend whom I had never spoke to, said, if I would dine with him, 
 he would carry me in his chair to the camp meeting, about twenty 
 miles, where we arrived that evening; thus I found God provides 
 for those who put their trust in him. 
 
 5th. Camp meeting came on in the edge of Franklin county.— 
 The weather was somewhat lowering, which incommoded us at in¬ 
 tervals: thousands however, assembled, and though satan was angry, 
 and, by means, of a few drunkards, strove to make a rumpus or up¬ 
 roar, yet I think, here was the best decorum I ever saw r , considering 
 the magnitude of the assembly from this wilderness country. There 
 were near one hundred tents and upwards of sixty covered w r agons, 
 &c., the first day, besides carriages, &c. 
 
 Philip Bruce, an old preacher and friend, was presiding elder here. 
 The Lord began a glorious work; it might truly be said, we had 
 the cry of heaven born souls, and the shout of a king in the Camp. 
 Some months ago brother Mead had agreed to appoint a train of 
 camp meetings through his district, the first of which was to begin 
 a w r eek after this in Buckingham county, Virginia, where he had en¬ 
 gaged me to attend, but being unacquainted with my arrangements, 
 he took the liberty to anticipate the time, and publish accordingly, 
 which made the two meetings clash; this brought me into a dilem¬ 
 ma, as I was necessitated to attend them both, not only by engage¬ 
 ment, but also to get my temporal affairs wound up, and business 
 w tied with individuals w T ho were to meet me, and also my book 
 concerns, as they related to meeting houses, &c. 
 
 7th. . Feeling my mind exercised about what was before me, I 
 was convinced of the necessity of attempting to force my way from 
 one camp meeting to the other, before they should break, which 
 w r ould make a distance of about one hundred and forty miles, to be 
 travelled over in about forty hours, across a country, where were no 
 country roads, except for neighborhood or plantation convenience. 
 I slept but little the past night, in consequence of laboring with 
 mourners, conversation and preaching; in my last discourse I re¬ 
 marked my decline, my necessity of departure, and intention of 
 
246 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 sailing shortly. As I bade the people farewell, hundreds held up 
 their hands as a signal of their intention, and desire, that we should 
 remember each other when separated, and if we never meet below, 
 to strive to meet above. 
 
 A young man whom I had never seen before, took me in a carri¬ 
 age about forty miles to his brother’s, where I took some tea: then 
 a servant, carriage and two horses, were dispatched with me seven¬ 
 teen miles. A man, on whom I was directed to call for further as¬ 
 sistance, pleaded iacovenience, but asked me to tarry till morning; 
 so I took to my feet and went on: being feeble in body, I made but 
 poor headway, having the inconvenience of near 800 dollars in a 
 tin box. At dawn of day, I arrived at Mecklenburgh Court house, 
 where a chair was not to be hired on any terms, but a gentleman 
 who had neven seen me before, on finding out my name, gave me a 
 breakfast, and despatched a servant and two horses with me about 
 twelve miles, the servant carrying my luggage, but I growing weak, 
 and perceiving I must alight, espied a chair, which I strove to hire, 
 thought at first in vain, yet on telling them my name and situation, 
 the mistress consented, (her husband being out) and the son, for 
 twelve shillings, carried me expeditiously ten miles, where I called. 
 Making my case known as before, the family rejected until they un¬ 
 derstood my name, when a servant was sent with me six miles.— 
 Here I called again, but was denied assistance, until a family visit¬ 
 er said, “If you are Lorenzo Dow you shall be welcome to my 
 horse;” and so her son went with me thirteen miles; then I got some 
 refreshment, but here could get no assistance further, so I took to 
 my feet and went on as well as I could, being frequently assaulted 
 by dogs on the road, at different periods of the night, and at length 
 one of them made such a fuss, that the master came out with his gun 
 to see what was the matter: and as I spoke to the dog, he knew my 
 voice. He invited me to come in and tarry, but not prevailing, 
 aroused a servant to get me a horse, so I mounted and pushed on, 
 and coming io a house, hailed them up for a pilot on the road. * The 
 ola man said, “tarry till morning.” I replied, “I cannot.”— 
 Then he dispatched several for his horse, whilst he should dress 
 himself, whichdoing in haste, he forgot his small clothes,until after 
 his boots were on. At length we started, and arrived on the camp 
 ground just after sun-rise, where I found brother Mead and Papa and 
 
247 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL 
 
 Mamma Hobson, with hundreds of friends, who were surprised and 
 glad to see me, as they had despaired of my coming. There were 
 about ten thousand at this meeting. Scores were hopefully convert¬ 
 ed to God, and the Lord was with them of a truth. I addressed 
 the auditory as my bodily strength would admit, and settled my 
 temporal affairs to my mind, though some in whom I had confided 
 betrayed confidence. 
 
 Tuesday, 10th. I bade the people farewell, the meeting broke, 
 and I went home in the carriage to Cumberland, with Papa and 
 Mamma Hobson. 
 
 12th. A servant aided me four miles, whence a friend helped 
 me with a carriage to Richmond. 
 
 Sunday, 15th. Having put to the press my “Farewell to Amer¬ 
 ica, a Word to the Public—as a hint to suit the times,” I preached 
 in Richmond and Manchester. Then brother Dunnington, in his 
 chair carried me to Campbell Camp meeting, Papa Hobson being 
 with us. At this meeting a woman found peace with God, who 
 had thought camp meeting scandalous for women to attend. Her 
 husband some months previous, had felt serious impressions from 
 some talk I had given him, and he desired her to go to the last camp 
 meeting, but she to get off said, “If you or any of the neighbors get 
 converted at it, I will go to the next.” He found peace, and held 
 her to her promise; she, as a woman of veracity, came, though much 
 to the mortification of her pride, but now the happy pair went home 
 rejoicing in God. 
 
 Here, also, a man an hundred and three years old, found peace; 
 another man, some nights ago, dreamed that he came to this meet¬ 
 ing, and asked a black woman to pray for him, and that God set his 
 soul at liberty. t The dream so impressed his mind, that he could not 
 enjoy himself until he came to see what we were about, and search¬ 
 ing round out of curiosity, he found the very countenance he had 
 seen in his dream. A secret impulse ran through his mind—“Ask 
 her to pray for you”—which, at first, he rejected, but for the ease 
 of his mind, secretly made the request, so as not to be distinguished 
 by the people, thinking thus to avoid the cross. Said he, “If you 
 will kneel down, I will;” thought he, “I shall mock the woman if 
 I do not,” and w'hen on his knees, thought he, “the people are now 
 observing me, and if I do net persevere, I shall look like a hypocrite, 
 
248 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 the cioss I must bear, let me do as I will, therefore, seeing I have 
 gone so far, I will make a hand of it;” and whilst on their knees, 
 yielded in his heart to be the Lord’s; and God set his sohI at liber¬ 
 ty. Thus God’s words are verified, which say, now is the accept¬ 
 ed time and day of salvation. The devil’s time is a future one, 
 but God is immutable, and of course always ready, He being love; 
 as saith the apostle, “God is in Christ reconciling the world unto 
 himself.” Therefore, the exhortation is, “be ye reconciled to 
 God,” i. e., “give up your will and heart to God for birn to reign 
 within.” Look at the thief on the cross and the jailer aui family. 
 Paul was the longest in the pangs of the new birth, of any related 
 in the Testament, yet that was but three days; though uome think it 
 must take a man two or three years to be converted; thus denying 
 the freedom of the will, tarrying for what they term a special call; 
 yet, it is evident, that the Spirit of God strives with all, and no man 
 will condemn himself for not doing what he believes to be an im¬ 
 possibility; yet many condemn themselves for acting as they do; 
 which implies that they believe they had power to have acted other¬ 
 wise than as they did, argues the power of choice and the freedom 
 of the human will, which every one must assent to. 
 
 I returned to the Lowlands, bidding my friends farewell, and 
 brother Dunnington who had accommodated me two hundred and 
 fifty miles. 
 
 Many dear faces in these lands I expect to see no more until 
 in a better world. A man and wife who were my spiritual children, 
 were passing in a coach as I conluded my meeting, they took me 
 in and carried me a distance, where brother Mead carrying me in 
 his chair, brought me to New Kent camp meeting. The rain kept 
 back many, however, there were about fifty hopefully converted to 
 God in tiie course of the meeting; and it may be said, “the belov¬ 
 ed clouds helped us,” as my life had been previously threatened, 
 and the Collegians backed by their President the Bishop, said they 
 would have been upon us had not the rain hindered them. A chump 
 of wood being hung in through the window, I leaped out after the 
 man, he ran, and I after him, crying, “run, run, Old Sam is after 
 you.” He did run, as for his life, and leaping over a fence hid 
 among the bushes. Next morning I cut Old Sam’s name on the 
 
 o o 
 
 wood, nailed it to a tree, and called it Old Sam’s Monument. [Tfw 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 249 
 
 monument stuck to the tree for many months; a young man was 
 hired to pull it down; but when he arrived on the ground, and was 
 looking at it, such were the inward workings of his mind, that he 
 forebore to do it. The Collegians, backed by their President, 
 were held hack by the rain from disturbing us at this meeting; and 
 a few months after, one of those who had a hand in and led on the 
 van of this disturbance, had the end of his nose bit off; and another 
 was flun£ from his horse and broke his neck; and several others were 
 remarked to be followed with chastisement from the Lord.] 
 
 I asked the people publicly, pointing to the monument, who was 
 willing to enlist and serve so poor a master. I also observed, that 
 the peopje who had threatened my life, only upon hear-say accounts, 
 were cowardly and inhuman, as I was an entire stranger to them, and 
 their conduct against me was under cover. I said, “your conduct is 
 condemnable, which expressions mean damnable, and of course, to 
 make the best of you, you are nothing but a pack of damned cow - 
 ards , tor you durst not one of you show your head.” These young 
 coxcombs were mightily grated, and to retaliate, said that I cursed 
 and swore. Many, I believe, at that time, had a sense of the poor 
 wages the devil would give his servants 
 
 October 3d. Camp meeting began at Old Poplar Spring church, 
 and continued four days. Several found peace, amongst whom was 
 a young woman that came ill with an ague and fever, whose mother 
 had long been praying for her conversion. She was smote down 
 by the power of God, but went home well in soul and body. Many 
 say these camp meetings were injurious to health; but I do not find 
 ground to believe that more evils accrue than otherwise, considering 
 the number and time. Many go home better than they came, even 
 delicate women, who rarely would step off a carpet for twelve months, 
 grow more healthy from that time. 
 
 I held meetings in Pace’s meeting house, and Cole’s chapel, and 
 stayed with old father Le Roy Cole, who wrote a letter to Bob 
 Sample, one of the most popular A-double-L-part preachers in the 
 country, who like a little fiste, or cur dog, would rail behind my back. 
 He charged his conduct with being unmanly, and said, “If Lorenzo 
 be wrong, you ought to come and correct him to his face, or hush.” 
 He attended, heard me preach, and then said he would answer my 
 discourse at a future period, at the same time knowing that I was 
 
250 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 leaving the country. I replied, it is hard not to give a man a chance 
 to defend himself, and was minded that he should come out early 
 next morning, so as not to delay my journey, and let the people judge 
 where the truth lay; he refused, until 1 insisted that backbiting was 
 unfair; however, I could not get him out before eleven. I invited 
 the people—we met. He spoke two hours and forty minutes, wea¬ 
 rying the patience of the people, though I was minded that we 
 should speak fifteen minutes at a time, alternately, which he refused; 
 but in his talk observed, “I dare not say that Christ did not die for 
 any living man; I dare no say he died for any who are in hell.” 
 And many other expressions he dropped similar to the above. I 
 I attempted to follow him as well as I could, making remarks upon 
 the dark expressions to blindfold the people, and said the man was 
 no f honest to proceed in such an intricate way; said I, why did he 
 £dy, that “he dare not say Christ had not died for any living man?” 
 because he did not know but that that man was one of the elect; 
 again, why did he say, “that he dare not say that Christ had died 
 for any who are in hell?” Because he did not believe that Christ 
 died for any who are lost. This shows he does not believe that 
 Christ died for all, yet he was not honest enough to acknowledge it in 
 plain words, and he has not brought one point of scripture in support 
 of his ideas, only that sometimes the term all is limited; but, said I, 
 it never can be used with propriety in the Calvinistic sense, because 
 it always means the greater part; yet they say a few, elect, or a 
 small number, and I gave about thirty passages to demonstrate it. 
 He raked up the ashes of John Wesley, and quit the ground before 
 I had done, leaving his bible behind. The worldlings compared us 
 to officers fighting a duel—one flung his sword, and ran off, crying, 
 sword fight for yourself! 
 
 Hence I rode with F. and M. Cole to camp meeting, where the 
 Molechites and some split off Methodists, had done much mischief 
 by prejudicing the minds of the neighborhood; and to avoid a quar¬ 
 rel were suffered to occupy a meeting house, which belonged to the 
 Methodists; however, the Lord was with us, and thirteen souls were 
 set at liberty in the course of the meeting, and though there were the 
 greatest discouragements against this meeting, yet our enemies who 
 came as spies, acknowledged they never saw so much decorum in 
 so large an auditory. 
 
251 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 Leaving Hanover, I came to Louisa, with brother Mead, where 
 I attended the last camp meeting for America. Providence was 
 with us here; hundreds at these meetings gave me their hands as a 
 token of their desire that I should remember them in my absence, 
 and that they would strive to remember me when I should be beyond 
 the Atlantic, that God would preserve, succeed, and bring me back 
 in peace, if consistent with His will, and if we meet no more below, 
 strive to meet above. It was a solemn feeling, thus to bid friends 
 farewell, on the eve of embarking from one’s own native country 
 for a land unknown, and there to be a stranger amongst strangers.— 
 At this last meeting, in the act of shaking hands, many left money 
 with me, which sufficed to bear my expenses to the north. 
 
 Perceiving my bodily strength more and more to decline, and my 
 heart still bound to the European world, I was convinced of the 
 propriety of a speedy departure, and as my wife did not arrive in 
 Virginia, where I intended to leave her at P. Hobson’s, for the fever 
 breaking out at New York, expelled her to the country, so that she 
 did not get my letters in time. I took the stage and went on to New 
 York, about four hundred miles in about four days and nights, not 
 getting any rest. The season being far advanced, I suffered by 
 cold, but got an old cloak on the way at Fredericsburg, which I 
 once was necessitated to leave there. Arriving in New York, I 
 found my Peggy and friends well, and a vessel bound for Liverpool; 
 I gave Peggy her choice, whether to go to her friends who were still 
 at Pittsburg, waiting for a fresh in the river, or to Virginia, to P. 
 and M. Hobson’s, who had made the request, or to my father’s, 
 who had wrote to that purport, or to tarry with my friends in and 
 about New York, who solicited, or to go with me to Europe, the 
 dangers of which I had set before her; she choosing the last, if 
 agreeable to me. I engaged our passage accordingly, on board the 
 ship Centurion, (Benjamin Lord, Master) belonging to a steady, 
 fair Quaker! 
 
 ■ When I was in Europe before, I suffered much from the political 
 state of affairs, for the want of a Protection , and proper Creden¬ 
 tials; but now after I had got ready to sail, only waiting for a fair 
 wind, the Lord provided me with them. The penny post brought 
 me two letters one day, and one the next, containing a certified re* 
 commendation from the Governor of Virginia, and the Seal of that 
 
252 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 State; another containing an American protection under the seal of 
 the United States, from Mr. Madison, the third man in the nation; 
 this was obtained only on the intimation of a Methodist Preacher; 
 a third was from the Town Clerk, County Clerk, Judges and Gov¬ 
 ernor of Connecticut, giving an account of my parentage, &c., &c., 
 as may be seen in the document. 
 
 Considering my four credentials, which had so providentially 
 fallen into my hands, I thought it advisable to have my protection 
 perfected so as to carry authority out of the nation, and conviction 
 or evidence on an investigation, and went to a Notary Public’s Office 
 with two substantial witnesses accordingly, viz: Nicholas Snethen 
 and James Quackenbush. Here my descriptions were taken, pro¬ 
 ven, and certified. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 253 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Sunday, Mr. N. S. this day spoke against me in three different 
 places of worship, which meeting houses I had never been suffered 
 to occupy. Nov. 10th, 1805, having got equipped for sailing, and 
 my affairs settled as well as I could, considering my many disap¬ 
 pointments, the wind became fair, we saw them hoisting sail, and 
 from circumstances I believe the captain designed to have left us 
 behind—so I hired a boat for ten shillings to put us on board. The 
 sea was rough and I believe somewhat dangerous, but we reached 
 the vessel in time, and she was soon under way. I w r rote a letter 
 for our friends, to notify them of our departure, which the pilot took 
 ashore. Whilst writing we passed the light house, the sea began 
 to toss the vessel, whilst an ocean without bounds seemed to present 
 itself to view, and the land to disappear. Poor Peggy went on deck 
 to look about, and beholding above, returned with death seemingly 
 pictured in her countenance; we lost sight of land before night, she 
 began to grow sick, becoming worse and worse for some days, and 
 then recovered it better than for some years. 
 
 18th. The wind blows a fresh gale; the hand of the rudder was 
 observed to be unsound, so the helm would not command the ship, 
 which exposed us to great danger. The captain afterwards said 
 that he suffered more in his mind on this voyage, than in all the 
 times he had been at sea before; however they got cordage and 
 wedges and bound it together as well as they could, and carrying less 
 sail to prevent straining, we weathered the voyage, as Providence 
 favored us with an aft wind. 
 
 20th. We are now on the banks of Newfoundland, about one 
 third of our passage. There are thousands of sea gulls around our 
 vessel, four land birds came aboard, one of which the mate caught 
 and let it go. In one of the late gales, it appears, Peggy passed 
 through some trials of her faith, as I heard her saying, “how much 
 easier to rely on human probabilities, than on divine promises.”— 
 When our Lord called or set apart the twelve , he did not at first send 
 
254 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 them to preach and do miracles , but kept them with him a while, 
 and then gave them commission to go forth with power , &c., and 
 predicting what should happen to them in their latter days, to pre¬ 
 pare their minds for it, and since it appears, he told them what should 
 happen to himself, which it seems they did not realize, as they had 
 an idea of a temporal kingdom; but he informed them that, what 
 they knew not then, they should know afterwards more perfectly; 
 though God the Father had already revealed to Peter, that Jesus 
 was the Christ. 
 
 After his resurrection, he renewed a promise ot the Holy Ghost 
 being given unto them more fully, yet commanded them to stay in 
 Jerusalem until that he should come, and then they were to go and 
 preach every where they could among all nations; and for their en¬ 
 couragement, promised further to be with them unto the end of t'le 
 \v r orld, &c. Now, he cannot be with his ministers unless he hath 
 ministers to be with; and this promise could not refer to the Apos¬ 
 tles alone, as he previously predicted their dissolution; therefore it 
 must include succeeding ministers, which God in Christ would 
 raise up to tread in the Apostles’ steps, and they cannot be his min¬ 
 isters, unless he has sent them, any more than I can be the King’s 
 ambassador, when no embassy has been committed to my charge. 
 
 I once delighted in the sound of singing, but after my conversion, 
 abhorred it abstracted from the spirituality, and when in Ireland, 
 almost was Quakerized in that sentiment, but after I saw the effects 
 of signing in the power of faith, at the camp meetings, &c., in the 
 awakening and conversion of sinners, I was convinced of the medi¬ 
 um, and that singing properly is a divine employment, and will he 
 done to the approbation and declarative glory of God and our ov n 
 profit. 
 
 December 3d. We have seen but three vessels on the way, one 
 of which was the New York, of Philadelphia, which had brought 
 General Moreau from Cadiz to America, whom I saw at Trenton 
 ferry. The winds have been very unsteady for several days, like 
 gome people, almost in a gale, and then a calm. 
 
 We are now in lat. 49, 29, and longitude about 20. I hope in 
 few days of course, we shall breathe the air of the European world. 
 Surely the nigher I draw across the mighty waters, the more 1 leel 
 the work of my mission on my mind at heart, and am more and more 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 255 
 
 satisfied, that I acted in the will of God in coming, let what may 
 ensue. I desire to see Dr. Jolinson, whom 1 have not heard from 
 this year and a half. A few days more will put me in a different 
 sphere of life. I shall quit the ship, and then crosses, &c., to sur¬ 
 mount, which I am conscious will require all the faith, zeal, wis¬ 
 dom and patience which I am possessed of, and after all must fail 
 unless God be with me; but my reliance is in Him, the great, the 
 strong for strength; and as I penned before, so I do again, “I feel an 
 uncommon exercise about what is before me.” What Dr. Coke 
 will say, I know not; perhaps there is a great providence in my sail¬ 
 ing to Liverpool first, as I expect some have heard of me there. 
 
 This is one of the happiest voyages thus far I ever had, and my 
 companion is a great consolation to me, a lent favor, but old how 
 apt are we to under or over-value the creature, and thereby lose its 
 blessing designed by God for us. I am convinced of our privileges 
 of walking as it were in eternity whilst in this unfriendly world, 
 i. e., the soul walking in the light of God’s countenance, whilst 
 veiled in flesh and blood. 
 
 Whether I shall die a natural death, to me at times is a query, and 
 sometimes causes sensations of heart: but while the soul hangs on 
 God alone, it cannot suffer, properly speaking, though in its proba¬ 
 tionary state—still there may be outward trials, yet inward peace, 
 which is sweet and satisfactory to the mind. Oh! what may we 
 not attain unto if we be faithful? Religion will beget sympathy, or 
 a feeling for the welfare o.f others—sin makes people dark and con¬ 
 tracted, selfish and barbarous, but religion the reverse; and those acts 
 of humanity, sympathy and pity, even when the Indians and heath¬ 
 ens show forth, who can with propriety deny that they are under the 
 influence of God’s Holy Spirit? O! that the people would hearken 
 more to the guidance within, and not put so much stress on what is 
 handed down by tradition without evidence; then we should have 
 more affectionate ones than we now behold among the nations of 
 the earth. Hundreds of my American friends, I doubt not, are 
 daily praying for me. 
 
 Whilst in devotion Peggy being called to a fresh trial of her faith 
 in the gale, the words of our Lord to his disciples, “others have la¬ 
 bored, and ye have entered into their labors,” went with power 
 through my mind, as on former occasions, and why have 1 to labor 
 
256 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 in other men’s labors, unless it be to provoke them to jealousy. 
 
 There are three Methodist connexions, beside the new connexion 
 so called, raised by Alexander Kilham, viz: the English, Irish, and 
 the American Episcopal one; the two latter I have travelled through 
 from centre to circumference, without their consent, and though they 
 
 have done.to hedge up my way, yet I 
 
 have travelled.of them as a body, however much 
 
 I am indebted to individuals, as means under God to open my way 
 and give me access to the people. 
 
 Thursday, Dec. 5th, saw two vessels on our voyage; late at night 
 saw land, and afterwards passed Waterford Light-house. 
 
 6th. Saw Wales; had a fair wind with some gales; but all is well 
 now. We have eaten up but the smallest part of our provisions— 
 we shall soon be at the pilot ground, and what will then ensue, is 
 now in the womb of futurity, but I expect to see the providence of 
 God in trials; but how, when, by whom, or by what means, I know 
 not, yet still I feel power to leave all to the Author of breath and 
 disposer of all events. e 
 
 When on my former visit I was advised to go immediately on 
 board the vessel again and work my passage back, as I should have 
 no opening there; but as I could not do ship-work, did not, neither 
 could I in conscience comply. Then they warned the Methodists 
 against me, to starve me out, and only one family received me at 
 first, but after God opened my way, they offered to pay my passage 
 home, if I would quit the country, and promise never to return, 
 
 which in conscience I could not do; then Dr. C-wanted me to 
 
 go on a foreign mission to some other part; I could not comply, nei¬ 
 ther in reason nor in conscience. Then the conference passed a vote 
 to hedge up my way whether or no, &c. I may expect similar, 
 from the English Conference, on whose shores I expect shortly to 
 land, if they think me dependent, but my trust is in God. 
 
 About the time I landed in Ireland before, this passage ran re¬ 
 peatedly through my mind, Joshua iii, 7, and it hath been so im¬ 
 printed on my mind, that now I make a memorandum of it—again 
 
 —Isaiah—“ye shall go out with joy” (from the.) 
 
 “and be led forth with peace” (of mind by the spirit of God) “the 
 mountains and hills (of difficulties and discouragements) “shall 
 break forth before you into singing” (of salvation) “and all the 
 
1 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 257 
 
 trees of the field shall clap their hands” for joy, &c. Beginning of 
 the Millenium—Camp meetings. 
 
 7th. We took in a pilot and came to anchor in a dangerous place; 
 the wind had blown a gale, the tide would not admit of our going 
 over the bar, and the weakness of the rudder would not admit of 
 beating into the quarantine ground. We heard of the defeat of the 
 French and Spaniards off Cape Trafalgar, by Nelson, and also of 
 the defeat of the Austrians. Wrote to Dr. Johnson in Dublin, to 
 let him know of my arrival. 
 
 Sunday 8th, slipped our cables and came up the river by the town; 
 saw about forty wind-mills as I sailed, and a few ships of war; and 
 not wharves as in America, but lock docks, &c., the country around 
 appears like a garden, considering the season of the year; I sent a 
 letter on shore to day, for Edward Wilson, attorney at law, with 
 an enclosure from his brother, John Wilson, book steward to the 
 connexion in America. 
 
 I wrote a letter to the preachers in the city as preparatory. 
 
 11th. Wrote some letters to my friends in America. The ship- 
 carpenters came and examined our rudder, and made reports accord¬ 
 ingly to the officers of government, relative to our state—we were 
 exempted from quarantine after a detention of ten days, which time 
 passed heavily away, two miles above the town in the river, as we 
 had a bill of health from the British Consul. 
 
 Dec. 17th, Tuesday—at five o’clock this morning, the Prodic 
 came on board, which made me rise and prepare to go on shore, and 
 see what God would do for me there. I must undertake it by faith, 
 as I know no one in town, and have heard of no friend. The captain 
 will go on shore by sight, but I cannot see an inch before me; but I 
 had rather die, than not see Zion prosper, before I quit this kingdom. 
 O Lord prepare my way and give me wisdom in this matter, is 
 what this morning I ask of thee. 
 
 About ten o’clock we attempted to go on shore. I heard the toll¬ 
 ing of the bell, which gave me a solemn feeling, under a sense of 
 mortality, when I reflected that when at Quebec, I saw a boat 
 come from a ship of war with something in it, which at first ap¬ 
 peared like a white chest, but as it approached nigher, I found it to 
 be a coffin. When I first landed at Savannah, in Georgia, I retired 
 
258 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 to a solitary place for meditation, and found a yard, with a brick 
 wall, and got down, and as I entered beheld the humble piles of 
 earth, under which lay the silent human dust; also, when in Dub¬ 
 lin, I saw the genteel mode of burying, the hearse drawn by six 
 horses, and coaches following; but in the west of Ireland, I espied 
 across a dale, a company coming down, and as we drew near to 
 each other, I saw on a board a corpse dressed like a beggar , w T hich 
 they carried over an old church wall to inter it; thus I see the dif¬ 
 ferent modes and forms, according to their ranks, in every land 
 where I have travelled: so mortality prevails and sweeps down all, 
 which caused further remembrance, when once in New Salem, Mas¬ 
 sachusetts, w r hilst riding by myself, in a shrubbery pine plain, I 
 suddenly came to an opening where were some graves, and one 
 near the path had these words on the head stone: 
 
 Behold, ye strangers, passing by, 
 
 ' As you are now, so once was I; 
 
 As 1 am now, so must you be, 
 
 Prepare for death and follow me. 
 
 Also the ancient castles, I saw in Ireland, which were said to be 
 destroyed in the days of Cromwell, yet none could tell me when 
 they were built. Thus I reflected, “children did exist (as I when 
 playing at my father’s house) who built those ancient ruins; they 
 are gone, and many generations since, and at length Lorenzo Dow 
 came upon the stage of action, who, after a few more revolving 
 years, shall be seen to act here no more;” thus my reflections flew 
 from thing to thing, as we were landing, and the solemn tolling ring¬ 
 ing in my ears, but I felt consolation of the prospect, by and by of 
 a better world to me unknown. 
 
 We landed from the leaky boat about a mile above the town, and 
 glad was I to get once more on land, as the boat was constantly 
 bailed by two on its way. What now? I am on shore in an old 
 country, old in inhabitants, and old in sin; but new to me, for I 
 never was on the English shore before. 
 
 I left my Peggy at the Captain’s boarding house, whilst I went 
 to transact some business of money matters, and deliver letters of 
 introduction, &c., buv all was gloomy—I returned to her, and about 
 the town we wandered till all our letters were delivered but one, 
 and where that should be left we could not find, until I observed the 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 259 
 
 name on the wall, as we stopped, pondering what to do; as the 
 man whose name answered to the letter, observed we did not turn 
 to go off, said, come in. One said, whilst he was silently reading 
 the letter, “dost thou know one Lorenzo Dow?” I was surprised, 
 and answering in the affirmative, equally surprised them. 
 
 The man said, tarry a night or two, but the wife objected incon¬ 
 venience, so we put up at a boarding house, at twenty-eight shillings 
 British, per week, for one—got letters from Dublin—strove to get 
 places for meeting—spoke once in an A-double-L-part place—the 
 minister was friendly to my face, but afterwards said I was crazy. 
 We strove five times to sail for Dublin, but were forced back b y 
 contrary winds, and twice we like to be lost; the woman who asked 
 if 1 knew one Lorenzo Dow, was a Quaker, and having formed 
 some acquaintance with Henry Forshow’s family, No. 40, Edmond 
 street, took me there one day; these were Methodists; the last time 
 we were driven back, our hostess having taken in so many boarders, 
 there was no place for us: when before we knew it, called in to 
 Mr. Forshow’s, whose wife invited us to tarry all night, which was 
 esteemed by us as a Providence. We staid here a few days. One 
 evening a woman came suddenly in, and said some people were in 
 a neighboring house, who wished to see the American. I went,, 
 and finding about twenty together, without any ceremony, singing 
 or prayer, I stood up and gave them a preach, to their great surprise, 
 
 . and God fastened conviction on some woman’s heart, who the next 
 day, with her husband, wished me to preach at her house, which I 
 did for a few evenings, where were some Methodists of the old socie¬ 
 ty and Kilhamites, when shortly after a conversation ensued at the 
 leader’s meeting, what encouragement will we give Lorenzo the 
 American; at the old party it was lost—at the new I was invited 
 by vote, &c. 
 
 Part of my experience being in a Magazine, which I had pub¬ 
 lished to give way, when in Ireland before, contributed to clear my 
 way, &c. I spoke in Zion not many times, some were awakened 
 and joined society; the preacher was prejudiced; one meeting Peter 
 Philips of Warrington, attended, having come to town on business, 
 as I went into the vestry to get my hat, two women came to be 
 prayed for, being under distress of mind. The vestry was filled 
 
280 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 ;vith people, and four soon were lying on the floor under the powet 
 }f God, which some thought was faintness, and used fans and call* 
 ed for water, whilst others thought they were dying and were fright¬ 
 ened, thinking we should be called to an account: but I told them 
 to hush, it was the power of God: and they soon came through 
 happy, which caused Peter to give me an invitation to his neighbor¬ 
 hood. I asked him what they were, and told him to go home and 
 tell his people, and if they were unanimous, I would come (being 
 on my way to London) and preach. He did, and they were unani¬ 
 mous. These, in derision, were called Quaker Methodists, be¬ 
 cause they were so simple, using the plain language, and held class 
 meetings, &c. 
 
 Through the medium of Mr. Thomas W-, a local preacher, 
 
 I called on the preachers of the Old Connexion, on my landing; he, 
 with his brother, having,got a letter from their brother in America, 
 the Rev. John Wilson, one of the book stewards. The testimonials, 
 letters, &c., were left for their inspection. Mr. Brown was as a 
 cousin, on my calling according to direction. Mr. Barber seemed 
 satisfied with my testimonial credentials; but as Thomas Taylor 
 one of the oldest preachers, came in, he wanted me to begone, not 
 waiting to hear what Mr. Barber had to say, but interrupted, say¬ 
 ing, I fear he is not settled in his head , &c. As I was going out, 
 Mr. Barber put W’s into my hand, saying it may be of service co 
 
 you—but I having not then the cousent of the W- ? s, I laid it on 
 
 the table and went off. Through another local preacher, 1 called 
 on Mr. Atmore, who wrote the Methodist memorial. He came to 
 the door, and said if I had not special business with him, he could 
 
 not see me, advising me to go to Mr. B-. I replied, I have 
 
 been there and want to form some acquaintance with you; so he 
 shut the door upon me, without inviting me to come in. I thought 
 perhaps there was a cause, and so called again; met similar treat¬ 
 ment—third time children came, and said call to-morrow morning . 
 I did and found the gate locked; so I pounded, but none could I 
 rally, &c. 
 
 The power of God was present, as I preached twice in Warring¬ 
 ton: thence I went to Manchester, wandered about for eleven hours, 
 to get a place to lodge, but could find none for love or money, 
 among cluistians or sinners, except one which I thought to be a 
 
261 
 
 OK, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 house of bad fame, and not prudent to stay in. I called on Jabez 
 Buntin, but he would not be seen, and the public houses were full; 
 but as I was getting passage for London, in the coach, I found a 
 garret where I might stay, being near ten at night. I heard Jabez, 
 and also in the morning, then I w r ent to Broadaz Bandroom. Here 
 in sermon, one looking earnestly at me said, you are a stranger— 
 dine with me. I did— staid two days; a chapel offered of the New 
 Connexion. Preacher and Trustees said they would be passive if 
 I could obtain an assembly: so I got one thousand handbills, and 
 gave them through the town; got five hundred to speak to, and a 
 thousand next evening, same w f ay, as the preacher would not suffer 
 me to publish from the pulpit my apppointments, &c. 
 
 On my arrival in London, I delivered with much difficulty, ail 
 my letters but tw r o or three, and those persons could not be found. 
 One place in Monmouth street, the woman to whom a sum of money 
 w r as sent, would hardly give access to deliver her some monej^, 
 sent from a friend in America, they are so afraid of strangers; 
 she took the letter. I told her she must read it, and I must come 
 in; the daughter said come in, but placed herself between me and 
 the door, that she might alarm the neighbors if I w r as a robber. I 
 staid a few days—held no meetings—got the king’s license to stay 
 in the kingdom, under his seal manual. Surely she is more like 
 the city of Babylon, than any other city, to fill the world with her 
 merchandize, and answers better to that mentioned in Revelation, 
 than any other. The British appear to me to lie under an infatua¬ 
 tion as it relates to their “w r ooden walls,” for the means of coming 
 w r ith a flotilla, is doubtless more than any know, and might set 
 these “walls” on fire. “Cursed be he that trusteth in the arm of 
 flesh, but blessed is he whose God is the Lord.” V is used for w , 
 and w for v — Conwerted, conwicted, and I wow I will , c fc .— 
 There w r ere many curious monuments to behold, but as the state of 
 the country was such, I did not think proper to hold forth here in 
 meetings, it being the Metropolis, and as the law r s of these lands 
 require every preacher to have a license for that purpose, obtained 
 from the sessions with oath of allegiance, and two others, or be 
 subject to twenty pounds fine; also every place must be licensed or 
 pay tw r enty pounds, and the hearers five shillings each, &c., which 
 things militated against me as I was an alien, considering the times, 
 
2 62 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE 
 
 and was a trial of my faith. I believe I ought to conform to the 
 laws of the country which I am in, if they don’t militate against 
 the law of God, and my own conscience; but if I cannot in con¬ 
 science submit to it, I could not take the oath,'and of course could 
 not have license. 
 
 I returned to Manchester—spoke in Zion’s Temple, so called, 
 belonging to the Kilhamites; but as I once spoke on A-double-L- 
 partism, they would allow me to speak no more. In Warrington, 
 among the Quaker Methodists, we had a great revival under an out¬ 
 pouring of the Spirit of God, and many were gathering in, which 
 brought many out, from other vicinities, to hear and see, so that I 
 got invitations into various places, and God was with us at Risley, 
 Appleton, Thorn, Lymn, Preston, Brook and Frodshad. Here, 
 when I was first invited, before I went, Simon Day recalled my 
 appointment, and then sent word by Musquit, that I would not be 
 received, and must not come. I thought the errand strange; Musquit 
 being ashamed, did not deliver the message to me, he only came to 
 the door, called Peter, and told him and so went off. I went. The 
 meeting house was opened contrary to my advice, as I desired to do 
 no harm, but when the people were assembled, I dare not other¬ 
 wise than speak to them; so I stood on a bench, not feeling free¬ 
 dom to go into the pulpit, as that was the object of contention; 
 spoke twice, then the trustees were afraid. I made neither of the 
 appointments—it was themselves; so I spoke in a salt pan , and 
 about twenty were struck under conviction. The meeting house 
 
 was then opened again, but the preacher S. D-, was so rash, 
 
 he like to have broke up the society, and kept many out until he 
 had left the circuit, which otherwise would have joined imme¬ 
 diately. I visited Bolton, Hayton, Norley, Preston, and the File 
 Country, and God was with me, opening my door step by step, and 
 raising me up friends against times of need; neither did he suffer 
 me or Peggy to want in this strange land, though we asked for no 
 assistance. 
 
 Travelling so extensively, exposed to a fine and imprisonment, 
 and the families that entertained me to fifty pounds each, as my 
 license was limited; but I dare not otherwise than go, feeling how 
 I could account to God; so I went in his name and he opened my 
 w ay; gave me fav or in the sight of the people and access to thousands; 
 
263 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 yet I had souls for my hire, almost in every neighborhood where 
 God cast my lot, though many hard sayings were spoken, and 
 many letters as bulls, sent to block up my way; but hitherto the 
 Lord hath been my helper, preserver and protector, and on him I 
 will rely for strength. 
 
 When in London Adam Clarke treated me as a gentleman. He 
 frequently had heard of me from America; but did not show or dis¬ 
 cover it by his conduct, but said Dr. Coke was to preach in such a 
 place that evening; so off I ran, as hard as I could pull, to see the 
 little man, as he was the only one I knew in England. They were 
 singing as I came into the meeting house. After sermon I got one 
 to introduce me to him, but though he first appeared friendly as 
 when in Georgia, yet on finding out my name, asked what I came 
 there for? and before I could tell him, he turned to another. He 
 shook hands, and bid all in the room farewell, except me, and went 
 suddenly off; so I had seven miles, as it were, at the hazard of my 
 life, to walk to the opposite side of London, to my lodgings late at 
 night. Next time I saw him was in Lancashire; he supposed Peter 
 to be one of the old society’s official members, and Peggy to be 
 his wife ,and treated them very friendly. I asked him if he thought 
 he should be over to the next General Conference, he replied, 
 if the connexion positively sees it necessary and insists upon it, 
 and cannot do without me. I saw him at the Dublin and Leeds 
 Conferences, but did not speak together, I could not intrude myself 
 with propriety any more. Many wondered why it was,* that the 
 Doctor did not publish me, and make a public example of me, 
 whilst others enquired what for? 
 
 Mr. B-, called my hostess to account for Peggy’s going 
 
 into band meeting, though she had her certificate from Elijah Wool- 
 sey, as an acceptable member of the Western circuit. 
 
 Saturday, May 3d, 1806. I spoke in Preston Brook, and a pros¬ 
 pect of good, as numbers appeared under deep divine impressions. 
 
 I bade them farewell for the present, and went to Warrington, where 
 I spoke the next morning, and had a comfortable season, in a little 
 chapel belonging to those called Quaker Methodists, and found that) 
 about forty new members had joined them in my absence, and the 
 prospect of good increases. Thence to Risley, where I found seve¬ 
 ral had been set at liberty since I was there last. From this I went 
 
264 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 to Leigh, where I spoke to about two thousand people at a Metho¬ 
 dist chapel, of the old connexion , and we had a powerful season. 
 This is the first chapel of the old Methodists , into which I was 
 voluntarily invited by what they call a round preacher. 
 
 Monday, 5th. I spoke at Laton Common, and found a number 
 more had been brought into liberty; we had a great display of divine 
 presence. Here I walked fifteen miles to Hayton Bridge, spoke at 
 seven o’clock, and twice a day afterwards, for several days, and the 
 prospect greatly'increased, and several backsliders were reclaimed, 
 and some were brought to liberty. I visited Blackrod and Carley, 
 but I fear with little success. 
 
 Saturday, 10th. I spoke in a country village on my way to Pres¬ 
 ton, not in vain. 
 
 Sunday, 11th. I spoke four times in Preston, and attended a love 
 feast, of what is called by some the free gospellers , or third divi¬ 
 sion of Methodists; and six souls gave comfortable satisfaction of 
 being brought into liberty this day. Hence I visited the File Coun¬ 
 try, for several days, but was disagreeably disappointed of hearers, 
 by my appointments not being regular!)^ given out. However I spoke 
 to a few, here and there. In this journey I saw a woman who 
 preached, and I was informed that she was born three months before 
 the time, and remained without nourishment, w r rapped in flannels, 
 supported near a fire, and in about thirteen weeks, appearances or 
 actions took place, such as in a child new born at the full time. 
 
 15th. The time being out, I crossed Preston river in a cart, at a 
 ford three miles wide, called the Guide , and walking a few miles, 
 in the rain, took the canal boat, and arrived at Liverpool about five 
 in the evening, and completed the bargain for printing my journal. 
 
 I held a few more meetings in Liverpool, and had the satisfac¬ 
 tion of finding more people rejoicing in God. 
 
 Here I find that my hostess had been called to account, for in¬ 
 viting Peggy to a band meeting, although she had a certificate of 
 her membership from America; and a number of their own mem¬ 
 bers were also called to an account for having attended som* of my 
 former meetings. 
 
 Sunday, 18th. We embarked in the Lark with Hannah Gough, 
 the Quaker woman, w r ho said to me, the first day I came on shore 
 
OK, LORLNZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 266 
 
 In the country, in the house where I presented a letter, &c., “ Dost 
 thou know Lorenzo Dow in America?’’ she having seen me for¬ 
 merly in Dublin, but did not now recognize my person, only my 
 voice reminded her of the name. 
 
 Tuesday, 20th. With a light breeze from Liverpool we reached 
 Dublin harbor, and the tide not serving to come to the wharf, I took 
 a boat for Dunlary, where I landed about six o’clock, and hiring a 
 jingle, came to Dublin, and whilst making to New street, William 
 Thomas, the man at whose house I first lodged when in this country 
 before, suddenly met me at the end of the street; we recognized each 
 other’s countenances, and were in each others arms before a word 
 was spoken on either side, and our hearts were mutually refreshed as 
 -in former days; he went with me to No. 102, where I was in hopes 
 to have embraced my dear Doctor and mamma Letitia, but the ser¬ 
 vants informed me of their having just gone out; I waited with 
 uncommon anxiety for their return, whilst the servants went through 
 the city in search of them. 
 
 I took tea with a very feeling sense of obligation for past favors; 
 but still the Doctor and his companion not returning, I went to 
 Thomas street, with William Thomas to see his wife, and received 
 some letters, which I was informed were from America. This pair 
 was the first couple in whom I ever saw as I thought, a happiness 
 in matrimonial union. I embraced her in my arms, with a feeling 
 remembrance of my first reception, when a stranger in this city, and 
 but two shillings in my pocket, when all other hearts, seemingly, 
 were shut against me; here I had an asylum, though reproved for har¬ 
 boring me, and giving me bread. I returned and found the Doctor 
 had come home, and was anxiously waiting my return, which was 
 near eleven at night; we embraced each other in our arms, and 
 mamma Letty gave me a kiss and a hearty welcome. Thus I was 
 cordially received after an absence of five years, one month and 
 eighteen days. 
 
 Thursday, May 22, 1806. The German Church was opened to 
 me by invitation to the Doctor, before I came, but the Wardens 
 considering themselves slighted, not having been consulted , and One 
 of them said at the leader’s meeting, u If you are not willing he 
 should have the liberty, it shall be prevented.” They replied they 
 had nothin? to do or act concerning it; however, as I was not willing 
 
266 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 to be called a thief or robber, I chose to come in by the door, 
 and went to the above Warden accordingly. This Church 
 belongs to the German Congregation, but is occupied by the Metho¬ 
 dists and Cooper; he belonged to Lady Huntingdon’s party, but now 
 is near a Sandimanian. I held a number of meetings that were 
 respectable and very profitable to many. Alice Cambridge, the 
 woman who was so attentive to me when in this country before, still 
 continuues her meetings, and gave up her meetings and room to me, 
 and another company who occupied it alternately, did the same; so 
 that my way was opened, and the quickening power of God seemed 
 to be present at most of the meetings which I held in the above 
 place, and at Esq. Shegog’s, the barracks and the streets, which 
 amounted to about twenty in number. 
 
 I was invited to hold a meeting in Renelagh, by a rich old woman 
 who had built a preaching house, which she had given to the Metho¬ 
 dists, and a door from her bed chamber opened into the gallery; her 
 own house not accommodating the number, she with much fuss and 
 ado got the preaching house open, which I refused to occupy, lest 
 I should be esteemed a thief, but addressed them from her chamber 
 door, and we had a good time. The Doctor I found had been lately 
 unwell in my absence, but was now recovered. 
 
 Saturday, June 7th, 1806. Having received invitations to the 
 country, through the medium of the missionaries, G. Ousley and 
 W. Hamilton and others, I set off for the Wicklow county in a gig, 
 through the kindness of a backslider, whose heart God had touched. 
 I held a meeting at Newtown, Mount Kennedy, by the way to 
 Wicklow, where I found religion low. We had quickening times, 
 though with difficulty I got the people convened at the latter. 
 
 Sunday, 8th. I spoke thrice in the town, and once at Widow 
 Tighe’s, who was prejudiced against me when here before. 
 
 9th. I gave my last, and a backslider took me in a jaunting car 
 to Rathdrum, whence a man helped me with a horse to Cappagh, 
 where I spoke that night and next morning, and then departed with 
 him to Hacketstown. Here I spoke seven times in three days, hav¬ 
 ing previously been invited by a man who had married one of my 
 spiritual daughters; she with her sister, who had married a Metho¬ 
 dist preacher, still endured: these were the daughters of the old man 
 who felt these words to run through his mind whilst they talked 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 267 
 
 with me back and forth through the door, when I was in Ireland 
 before, “be not forgetful to entertain strangers .” Two others of 
 his children God gave me for my hire now; the quickening power 
 of God seemed to be displayed in the different meetings, and convio 
 tions and conversions were shortly multiplied, and not long after mj 
 departure, I was informed that about four score were added to so¬ 
 ciety, the most of them happy in God. 
 
 I spoke in Baltinglass on my way to Carlow. In both places I 
 ' had good times, and a preacher was friendly whom I formerly 
 thought cool; he invited me to meet a class, and attend his quarterly 
 meeting; with the latter I could not comply. I rode on the car of 
 my daughter, which brought me here to the colliery, where I found 
 the missionaries praying with some mourners; here was a big meet¬ 
 ing appointed, which they called a camp meeting, but I a field 
 meeting, there being no tents, only the open air, in imitation of 
 America. 
 
 So I see the spirit of the revival is spreading in the breasts of the 
 children of men. Here I saw Mr. Averill, who appeared as friend¬ 
 ly as ever, and solicited my attendance at another meeting of mag¬ 
 nitude, at Mount Melick and some other places. At this meeting I 
 preached, and when he had done, I invited up the mourners to be 
 prayed for; several found peace, and we had a refreshing season from 
 the presence of God. 
 
 A Romanist interrupted the meeting, which caused many of them 
 to run away, supposing him to be a priest. I never knew that in 
 this our day priestcraft was so influential, and carried such a dread 
 to the fear of man. Next morning I spoke again—the Missionaries 
 took about fifty into society; hence we went to Castle Comber.— 
 
 They spoke in the street, and I beside the chapel door, having the 
 church minister present, whose relations gave him a look whilst I 
 was repeating, what I heard an old man say in my infancy, that a 
 minister’s call was two hundred pounds settlement, and one hundred 
 pounds a year. 
 
 Next morning I spoke again, and breakfasted with the clergyman’s 
 friends, who seemed piously inclined; here the Missionaries took 
 about forty into society, and then we went to Kilkenny. The above 
 priest said the Missionaries were mountebanks , kidnapping the 
 people—in this place we stayed three days. The Missionaries 
 
268 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 attacked Popery in the streets twice or thrice a-day, and I attacked 
 sin with A-double-L-partism in the preaching house, which caused 
 considerable uneasiness in the town; the Mayor had a potatoe flung 
 at his head, and also received a letter without a signature, threaten¬ 
 ing that if he did not put three out of town, his house should be 
 pulled down on his head. 
 
 They took about thirty into society here. I bade some old friends 
 farewell; so we departed to Money-bey,where I spoke under an ash 
 —had a good time, though under some depression of mind. I at¬ 
 tended two other meetings in a large warehouse: here thirty were 
 taken into society, and some shortly before, making eighty-two in 
 all. William Hamilton took me in a gig to Carlow, where I spoke 
 at 10, A. M., intending to comply with Mr. AverilPs invitation, 
 but was prevented by sudden inward illness, which flung me into 
 spasms like convulsions; so by the advice of my friends I stayed 
 
 until next day, and then W. H-n attended me in the canal 
 
 boat, about seventy English miles to Dublin, where J arrived about 
 ten at night, on Sunday the 32d, and found my Peggy and friends 
 well at the Doctor’s: he said he thought my complaint proceeded 
 from a small abscess of the liver, bursting into the cavity of the bel¬ 
 ly outside of the bowels. 
 
 A love feast being held in Gravel-walk, I was informed that a 
 number spoke of being quickened by my last visit. I breakfasted 
 several times with Wm. Smith, the assistant preacher; he invited 
 me to pray in the families, and is thought to be one of the most 
 popular preachers in Ireland. I find he is a great kingsman, but I 
 am convinced that many in these countries who have been shining 
 lights, are in a more lukew r arm state than they are aware of. I 
 continued my meetings as before—the Lord was with us, and the 
 revival seemed to increase, which some of the preachers, who still 
 retained a degree of life, as they came to conference observed, and 
 took hold with me heart and hand. 
 
 One evening I was informed upwards of twenty preachers were 
 present, among whom were several of the old preachers, that had 
 treated me with coolness and neglect when here before, besides 
 others who were friendly; amongst these was Mr. Averill, who re¬ 
 quested me to tour the kingdom at large. 
 
 During the visit at conference time, I received not one unkind 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 269 
 
 word from any of the preachers, but the reverse; several gave me 
 encouragement to visit them in their circuits, and also persuaded me 
 to go into the pulpit at Renelagh, where I had preached from the 
 chamber door, through the gallery into the preaching house: even 
 Tobias said he believed I was an honest man, when he read Sneth- 
 en’s letter, asserting in the most positive terms that I was an impos¬ 
 tor; though he had a spat with the Doctor, about keeping his hat on 
 in the meeting at prayer time; the Doctor replied, because I believe 
 thou art not sent of the Lord to pray nor preach, for thou art the 
 man that used Lorenzo ill and never repented of it, nor of the poor 
 woman whose heart thou broke; and was the cause of her death, her 
 blood is upon thee—he turned off shocked and confused. This 
 man in the course of my absence to America was stationed on the 
 Larne circuit, where some of my spiritual children spoke in love- 
 feast, concerning the blessing of my labors to their souls, which 
 caused him to reprove them, saying, “Let Mr. Dow alone, if you 
 have any thing to say for God, speak it;” he also has been put back 
 on trial, for some improper conduct; thus, those wdio are hard upon 
 others, find hardships to overtake themselves. In the same house 
 he first checked me. taking the hymn out of my mouth, &c., the 
 Dr. gave him his due in the presence of several of the preachers and 
 people, which I could not find that any of the conference were dis¬ 
 pleased with the Dr. for. Tobias’ impertinency, because the Dr. 
 believed and practised some of the Quaker forms; gave rise to this. 
 
 Snethen’s letter from New York to block up my way, w r as inves¬ 
 tigated at the leaders’ meeting, and unanimously acknowledged to 
 have been written in a bad spirit, and did me no injury, but refuted 
 itself, and so opened my way. A meeting of about seventy official 
 members, the result of which was—“written in a bad spirit by a 
 wicked man.” 
 
 About these days, Wm. Thomas, Dr. Johnson told me had a 
 liver complaint, which I remember when he was taken unwell; the 
 disorder increased to a degree of insanity, which caused him to leap 
 out of a window, on the third floor, and yet so as only to break his 
 thigh. After this he came to his right mind, and called off his 
 thoughts from the world to divine subjects, and the last words he 
 said before he expired were, glory! glory! He was attended by 
 an ungodly physician and surgeon, who prohibited him from seeing 
 
270 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 religious visitors, and pronounced him in a fair way of recovery 
 after his fall; but Dr. Johnson who did not attend him, said he would 
 die, his liver being rotten. 
 
 I-put the first part of the second volume of my journal to the press 
 which contained one hundred and twenty pages duodecimo. Hav¬ 
 ing now completed my visits and business, I contemplated a depar¬ 
 ture; saw Dr. Coke who did not speak to me; but I had several 
 more refreshing seasons, and embarked for England in the Lark, 
 Capt. Williams, having my Dr. Johnson in company. The wind 
 seemed contrary, and a prospect of a long and tedious passage at 
 first; however the wind came round and we were favored with only 
 about thirty hours on the water. A doctor of a Guineaman, a pas¬ 
 senger, treated me at first ungentlemanlike on the way; Dr. Johnson 
 fell in conversation with several of the cabin passengers, who were 
 Romanists; which seemed to cast some light upon their minds, and 
 on his informing them about me, they expressed a desire that I 
 should preach in the cabin, which accordingly I did; the Guinea 
 doctor was the first to propose and urge my preaching, he having 
 previously made very humble acknowledgments for his rudeness, 
 saying to my Doctor, that it had cost him a tear. 
 
 Saturday, Jifly 12. We landed at Liverpool, called on Mr. For- 
 shaw my printer, and kind host, and after giving some directions 
 about my books, we took our departure in the coach for Warring¬ 
 ton, and arrived safe in the afternoon, where I found my friends 
 well, and many glad to see us, and some of my spiritual children 
 shed tears at our meeting. 
 
 Sunday, 13. I spoke four times, we had tender seasons. 
 
 14. Gave my last, and many seemed to take fresh courage for the 
 Christian race to glory, and one soul found peace. 
 
 15. We walked to Knutsford, I spoke in the old Methodist 
 chapel, but there seems to be a hardness over these meeting houses 
 in England, so I don’t have such good times in them as in Ireland 
 and America, or even the third division here. We came to Mac¬ 
 clesfield, where I spoke at night; John Mee and Peter Philips, being 
 with us, having walked twenty-four miles that day. 
 
 A man being urged by his friends to read deistical writings, when 
 dying cursed those who were the instigators, and T. P—’s Age 
 of Reason, being in black despair. Oh! how careful people should 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 271 
 
 be, what they ask others to do; for one act may cause repentance 
 with tears in vain, without a possibility of retraction. 
 
 19th. I feel much unwell, unusual sensations which I conceive 
 originates from the abscess, but trust by God’s favor to recover. 
 
 We have visited Joseph Bradford, one of the oldest preachers of 
 the Old Connexion; he being a former friend and acquaintance of 
 the Doctor’s, he manifested after the Doctor’s suggestion, that had 
 I called on him when I first came to town, I should have had the 
 liberty of his pulpit; the young preacher was also willing, but the 
 trustees objected. 
 
 I have held meetings twice every day since my arrival here, and 
 there seems a quickening among the people. This party, it seems, 
 were once of the old society, but driven off on account of not obey¬ 
 ing orders which they conceived to be hard: they call themselves the 
 Christian Revivalist, some call them the Free Gospelers; they are 
 of the third division (the Kilhamites being second) somewhat 
 similar to the Quaker Methodists in America. 
 
 Sunday, July 20. My labors were equal to seven sermons, which 
 gave me a fine sweat that was very refreshing, and seemed to add to 
 my health, as I felt better at night by far than in the morning, and 
 more able to preach another sermon than I was at first. In speak¬ 
 ing twice in the street I addressed about five thousand. I attended 
 a love feast, and wrestled with mourners at night, having stood, 
 &c., about ten hours, or upwards in the different exercises through 
 the day. I observed that for people to make a noise, and say loud 
 amens, &c., was irksome to me, and I would like as well to hear a 
 dog bark, unless it came from a proper feeling in the heart, which, 
 if it did, would carry its own conviction with it; but otherwise it 
 would appear fiat, and bring a deadness over the mind; and to make 
 a fuss and pretend feeling without possessing it, is a piece of hypoc¬ 
 risy, like a man possessing a vessel of water partly full, yet would 
 say it was running over, and to prove it, would tilt the cup that it 
 might run out. Yet if people feel the power of God, of which I 
 have no doubt at times they do, to constrain to cry for mercy or shout 
 for joy, I can bear it as well as any one: I dare not oppose it, know¬ 
 ing that God communicates these superlative blessings, that others 
 idso may be benefitted by it; as I have seen a general move from the 
 
272 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 conviction through one, more than from a whole sermon, which if 
 the person had silenced, he would have quenched the spirit of God. 
 
 I spoke sixteen times while here, which was short of six days; 
 
 I think about twenty professed to find peace in that time; some back 
 
 sliders were reclaimed, sinners awakened, and a considerable move 
 
 in the town. Afterwards I was informed bv a letter that the revi- 
 
 «/ 
 
 val went on increasing, so that three, five, eight, and even so many 
 as fourteen appeared to be converted at a meeting, besides sundry 
 who found peace in the afternoon, evening and morning after my 
 departure. 
 
 21st. I found a similar people in Stockport, who had been driv¬ 
 en out from the Kilhamites; I held meeting w T ith them at night and 
 next morning, which were comfortable times. 
 
 The late society who separated at the band room in Manchester, 
 have been the abuse of itinerancy so much, that they are prejudi¬ 
 ced against having any at all, but think the gospel can be spread 
 sufficiently by local preachers alone. This is a misconception. 
 
 22d. I arrived in the evening at Oldham, where also I found 
 some of what may be called the third division; had good times at 
 night and in the morning. 
 
 23d. The Doctor was with me all this time, and helped me some 
 at Macclesfield; but being disappointed of a place in the coach, we 
 set off on foot for Leeds in York Shire, where we arrived next day 
 in the afternoon. — 
 
 On the way we were frequently beset with rain; and the Doctor 
 having left his cloak and great coat behind was exposed to the weath¬ 
 er, and being unaccustomed to be much wet with rain, having al¬ 
 ways had a good fire at home, he was now put to his shifts, posses¬ 
 sing a delicate constitution, and strove to take shelter beside a wall 
 or a rock more than once or twice; however, one time we stopped 
 in a cottage, where he got some repose in sleep, whilst I dried his coat 
 at a peet fire. Another time, we evaded a shower whilst resting at 
 breakfast, yet the Doctor was determined, let the weather continue 
 as it might, he would not be the cause of detaining me, so as to break 
 my appointments. My sympathetic feelings in pity were tried, 
 when I saw the tenderness and danger of his health, when tak¬ 
 ing shelter as above. I could but reflect on the goodness of God, 
 in making my constitution require a great degree of exercise, 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 273 
 
 according to my sphere of life and action, and also its preservation 
 through the various changes in different seasons, and different climes 
 and circumstances. 
 
 From what I could collect, it appears to me that Wm. B- 
 
 ought to have launched out as a champion for God, but unbelief to 
 trust God with his family, &c., caused him apparently to shrink. 
 Is it aot possible for man to lose a great share of his crown? It 
 appears that he saw the formality and danger into which the English 
 connexion were exposed and sinking; he came out for a space, and 
 God began to open his way; but through unbelief, the reasoning of 
 Satan, and the solicitation of his brethren, he was prevailed upon 
 to shrink, recant in part, and return; in consequence of which, 
 some pious ones, who requested Christian liberty to pray with 
 mourners, &c., and united with him to dissent, were left in a di- 
 /emma here. They were similar to the Quaker Methodists, Free 
 Gospellers or third division. Though most of these societies had 
 no particular intercourse or communion together, or with each oth¬ 
 er. I suppose I was the first preacher who made them a general 
 visit. 
 
 They held a conference some few weeks ago, to know each other’s 
 minds, and see how near they could come towards the outlines of a 
 general union. I was invited to Leeds by some of this society. I 
 tanied several days, but it being a particular hurrying time in the 
 cloth business, and the conference of the old connexion sitting, I 
 found it impracticable to get many to meeting on week days , and on 
 Sunday they chose to go and hear the old preachers* with wnom 
 they were acquainted. Here I saw Adam Clark; I think I was in¬ 
 formed that he was acquainted with fourteen different languages. 
 He is esteemed a man of as great letters as any of the age, and all 
 acquired by his own industry, without the aid of college or univer¬ 
 sity. 
 
 He acknowledged to me, that he was once in the spirit of the great 
 revival in Cornwall, and that he was almost ready to persecute some 
 who objected to the work, as an “impropriety and wild-fire,” but 
 “now (said he) I see better /” He treated me as I might expect 
 from a gentleman; but his mind was made up against the camp 
 meetings in America, as being improper, and the effects attending 
 
274 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 them, as a thing accountable for altogether on natural principles. 
 It seemed to me from circumstances, that he had got his mind hurt 
 and prejudiced, through the abuse of revivals, which caused him to 
 fix his mind on one invariable rule as a criterion for direction, viz: 
 the .old system order —for lie seemed determined not to listen to any 
 argument, which might be adduced to solve the query. He was 
 chosen president of the conference, as I was informed, by a great 
 majority of votes. This was an honor he had not sought for, but 
 accepted it with considerable reluctance. 
 
 He was an old acquaintance and particular friend of the Doctor’s, 
 which opened a door for intimacy of conversation on some points; 
 one of which was my singular way of proceeding, which he could 
 not at all approbate on any consideration, as being right, assigning 
 as a reason, that if once generally adopted by the body , it would 
 completely destroy Methodism in three months; therefore barred his 
 mind against listening to any arguments, or making an exception to 
 the general rule {or particular cases. 
 
 This appears to me to be wrong in any person to form their mind 
 hit or miss, right or wrong, to stick to the old system, as though it 
 were infallible, or the summit of perfection. For to be thus bound 
 up, without laying open our minds to conviction, as sincere inqui¬ 
 rers after truth, is to kill the spirit of inquiry , and prevent the 
 spreading of true knowledge and righteousness; and by so doing, 
 vice will continue to reign, and the grossest errors go undiscovered 
 and unclipt. 
 
 I heard him preach. Just before the meeting an anthem was 
 sung, apparently without the spirit or understanding, as nothing 
 could be heard, but a dead, dull sound. 
 
 The sermon was well delivered in speech, though there appeared 
 much deafness in the beginning; but in his last prayer he grew 
 somewhat fervent, until God began to send down Ilis power, and 
 there began a move among the people, when he seemed to lower, 
 as if to ward off the move, to prevent a noise, which it seems the 
 English connexion in general are determined to prevent, as appears 
 from their conduct and publication in the Magazine. 
 
 I heard S. Brad burn; he spoke somewhat lengthy, had the outlines 
 ■of an orator, but I thought there were some flaws in his discourse, 
 too great for a man of his supposed abilities, e. g., he insisted that 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 275 
 
 a child is impure as it comes into the world, and is enlightened as 
 soon as it is born, but not before; which would argue that a seven 
 month’s child might be saved, and one come to the full time could 
 not, were it to die but one day before its birth; accordingly, one 
 should suppose according to his idea, that the being enlightened 
 with the Divine light, was inseparably connected with the breathing 
 the natural air, or receiving the natural light of the sun. 
 
 Here I also saw Dr. Coke, but so it happened that we did not 
 exchange a word, though we passed and repassed each other in the 
 streets, &c. I being a little one must keep my place. 
 
 I carried a bundle of my journals to the door of the conference 
 meeting; one copy for each chairman of a district, amounting to 
 twenty-five; and one for a preacher who agreed to take them in — 
 These were all refused and returned. I sent one to the Doctor’s 
 wife, which she received with acknowledgments, saying afterwards 
 when she had read some, that the more she read of it, the better she 
 liked me, and had a better opinion of me than before, and that she 
 had desired to see me when in Dublin, but was disappointed. She 
 by accounts, is an agreeable, plain, fine little woman, of some piety; 
 but if I am informed right, was not, or is not a Methodist, though I 
 think the rule of Methodists in Europe, requires marriage in socie¬ 
 ty, if they do marry. 
 
 A. Clark bought one of my journals at his lodgings at Bankets, 
 where he had invited me to breakfast with him; giving more than 
 the price, saying it was not enough. 
 
 30th. Leaving my Doctor near Leeds, I came in the coach to 
 Roachdale, whence I walked to Colton, twelve or fifteen miles, 
 •where 1 held meeting at night by appointment, and next morning; 
 both comfortable times. 
 
 31st. Went to Hayton and had a good time. 
 
 August 1st. Walked to Preston; disappointed of my books; spoke 
 to a few, and next day returning, spoke in Blackrod. 
 
 Sunday 3d. Spoke at 12 o’clock, went twelve miles to Leigh, so 
 to Loton, then to Warrington, where I met my Doctor, having 
 spoken four times this day. 
 
 4th. Spoke here again, and Miss Mary Barford, eldest sister of 
 Martha, who was principally educated and brought up in London, 
 under a rich aunt, who having no children, adopted her as her 
 
276 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 daughter, and dying, left her a large independent fortune, (she) be¬ 
 ing now here on a visit with her mother, giving me an opportunity 
 of speaking closely with her concerning her soul’s salvation; this 
 night God gave her to feel the comfort of religion, and about two 
 days after an evidence of her acceptance. There are four in this 
 family, whom the Lord has given me for my hire, who were alj 
 careless when I first visited this town. 
 
 5th. I spoke at Lymn, Appleton, Thorne and Peter Wright’s, 
 where we had good times. 
 
 6th. At Preston Brook, and twice in Frodsham, where the Lord 
 was with us; and after my last meeting in the evening, feeling my 
 mind easy, I could not feel free to comply with various and strong 
 solications to visit some new places; nor even Macclesfield, from 
 whence we received the most urgent request, but walked to Rutcon 
 in the dark and rain, and sleeping none all night, was up betimes in 
 the morning, and finding a packet just going off, I embarked for 
 Liverpool, where I arrived about eleven o’clock. Got my affairs 
 arranged, cleared out with my book binder, contracted for a second 
 edition of part of my second volume; then finding a boat with some 
 passengers going to pursue a packet, I embarked in it, and over¬ 
 took the vessel beyond the rock, where I got on board about five in 
 the evening, with a positive direct head wind for several hours; the 
 wind at length becoming favorable, we made the light house in Dub¬ 
 lin bay, when the wind and tide would not suffer us to proceed fur¬ 
 ther; here they cast anchor and I hired the sailors to put me on shore, 
 and walked up by the Pigeon house, arrived at home on New-street 
 about noon, where I found my friends and Peggy well, having been 
 on my passage about thirty-six hours, and left my Doctor behind 
 me in England. 
 
 The British Conference read N. Snethen’s letter to Benson, 
 concerning me; yet it appears that it bore but little weight with them, 
 considering its spirit; although they agreed according to its design 
 to have nothing tc do with me. That sent to Mr. Joyce, the book 
 steward in Dublin, was read in the leader’s meeting, where it was 
 unanimously agreed to have been written in a very bad spirit, so 
 much as to be its own refutation; it w*as also read in conference, 
 where it was investigated and received the same censure, which the 
 British Conference heard of, and did not scruple to mention it. I 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 277 
 
 being asked if any one knew any thing against me? One replied 
 that it was said I had taken two hundred dollars in one contribution, 
 which was false; hut if it were the case, what was that to him or 
 them, if I had made a proper use of it? 
 
 I am informed by a special letter from Joseph Mitchell, dated 
 New York, May 1806, that N. Snethen had located, and that, in 
 consequence of his opposition, &c., Mr. Joyce tells me that he saw 
 brother Beatty (a local preacher from America, come to see his 
 irlends here,) who informed him, that Mr. Snethen had mostly lost 
 his congregations, in consequence of his bitter ambition or activity, 
 in writing to Europe against me. 
 
 Monday, August 12th. This morning early, the Doctor arrived 
 safe, somewhat benelitted by the excursion, as he thought himself, 
 both in body and mind; his Letty had not been so long deprived of 
 his company before for twenty-four years past; she seemed somewhat 
 uneasy at mv return without him, but I replied, It would be some 
 guineas benelit to her to learn to trust all things with God; and now 
 her joy at his return took place of fears. I find Matthew Lanktree, 
 my old particular friend, is appointed assistant or head preacher of 
 Dublin. By what I can understand, he would be willing to let me 
 ha\e the pulpits, but the trustees were in the way. Alice Cam¬ 
 bridge gave up her meetings always to me; and her room in Golden 
 Lane, near Whitefriar street chapel, is open to me; where I con¬ 
 stantly hold meetings at eight o’clock in the evenings, So as not to 
 clash with their hour; this room I conceive to be better filled than 
 any worship place in Dublin. 
 
 Sunday, 17th. By invitation I took coach with two friends about 
 sixteen miles to Balbriggen; a little deformed man behaved as if a 
 legion of devils was in him, as he on the road would neither be still 
 nor civil, but apparently profligate, in order to irritate and ruffle me. 
 
 I saw church service performed, but never saw any thing appear 
 so much like a sham to represent reality, as this ceremony by way 
 oi religious worship; neither had I ever any great sense of the dif¬ 
 ference there was between praying and saying prayers. I thought 
 if human wisdom could have invented a machine to go by steam, to 
 preach and pray and say amen, and also to make the organ play, and 
 all to charm a parcel of beasts, when no human intelligent was 
 
278 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 there, that it would be divine worship as much in reality as some 
 things which are now substituted for it. 
 
 I held a meeting in a private house in the evening, and some Ro¬ 
 manists and children attempted to make a disturbance in the street, 
 when a sudden shower of rain dispersed them, so we had a quiet 
 meeting, and next morning also, and I think that good was done. 
 Hence I returned to Dublin, and put the third edition of the first 
 volume of my journal to press, also Thoughts on different religious 
 subjects. 
 
 I continued my meetings in Golden Lane, night after night; the 
 house was generally crowded. I also held some meetings in the 
 barracks, and there appeared some fruit of them to my encourage¬ 
 ment. 
 
 Sunday, 14th. I walked to the camp and spoke in a hut built by 
 the soldiers in the following manner: James Ransford, my book 
 binder, frequently held meetings in various places with the army, and 
 near this they had no place, but a quarry in a corn field, and being 
 exposed to the weather, as no person would hire them a place, he got 
 application made to the barrack master, by the quarter master ser¬ 
 geant, who gave them leave to cut sods on the camp ground to make 
 the wall, though the privilege had been refused for soldiers’ families; 
 they set to work by cutting a platform out of the side of a hill, 
 leaving the back in such a form as served for a wall, with the bottom 
 part projecting for a seat; the other three sides were raised as above 
 with sods or turf well beaten down solid, then a kind of rafter was 
 put on for the roof to be thatched with straw; but now they were put 
 to their shifts to know how to complete it, as their finances were now 
 out, having paid the irreligious for their labor, not feeling free to 
 receive it gratis, which was offered; but about half an hour after the 
 discouragements, concerning straw for thatching, which was then 
 dear, an officer brought them a pound note, &c., and shortly after 
 some shillings, so the house was completed; it would contain about 
 one hundred persons. Most of the officers attended my meeting, and 
 amongst them the head one; they gave good attention, and as I was 
 informed, expressed satisfaction and wished that I should come again. 
 
 As I was returning I passed one, who to me appeared like a 
 coxcomb, his name was Murphy; I was informed he belonged to the 
 Stranger’s Friend Society, and was sent here to preach. When he 
 
279 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 arrived and was informed that I had held a meeting, which seemed 
 to supercede his exhibition; he broke out in a rage, and began to 
 scold before the unconverted, saying that I was not countenance, 
 nor accountable for my conduct, which hurt tender minds. 
 
 I have continued my meetings at Golden Lane all this week, and 
 once in the barrack, and the work seems to deepen and increase. 
 
 Tuesday, Sept. 2d. The devil, viewing the danger of his king¬ 
 dom, began to work in the minds of the people, and to raise confu¬ 
 sion and disturbance; however, on my return from meeting, I took a 
 street out of my customary way, by which means I escaped the 
 rabble, who were in pursuit, one of whom was heard to say, “now 
 for the life of Lorenzo ,” another cried, “mind the white liatf 
 cpc., cf-c. The former escaped by desperate exertion, with his coat 
 much torn and dirtied, the latter was secured by my friends, after 
 having a sharp contest between the parties, and kept by the watch¬ 
 men, until morning, when the alderman being partial, discharged 
 him at the earnest intercession of his mother. 
 
 The next evening, some peace officers, with others, brought 
 swords, pistols, &c., but I retired unobserved through an intricate 
 passage, and so baffled the mob. Another night a friend changed 
 hats with me, so they were deceived. 
 
 My friends finding fault at my so obscurely retiring, I came off 
 with the Doctor, the usual way, and one beginning to cry for the 
 mob, received a blow on the head, which kept him quiet; however, 
 about half way, a drunken attorney, in derision, asked if we had a 
 pood meeting, to which was replied, yes, but thy master’s servants 
 cud not like it. A friend interrogating concerning an obscene and 
 scurrilous reply, received a blow as an answer, for which the attor¬ 
 ney was taken into custody, not without a torn shirt, &e. 
 
 8th. Lord Belvidere and his lady , this evening and last Saturday 
 attended meetings; on Thursday by invitation, I took tea with them, 
 and a Presbyterian minister present, wanted to know what A-dou- 
 ble-L-part in my journal meant, or who the A-double-L-part peo¬ 
 ple were. 
 
 Lady B-’s sisters are under good impressions; we had come 
 
 together in the coach to meeting, and on Saturday evening I took 
 tea at his house again, and held meeting with a select party, and by 
 
280 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 his desire spoke largely on A-double-L-part, and the 8th and 9th 
 of Romans, &c. 
 
 Sunday, 14th. We had several comfortable meetings. I have 
 spoken once particularly to the little boys. I have held Sunday 
 meetings, similar to prayer meetings, in which I find many who not 
 long since were careless, now stirred up to seek religion, some of 
 whom are rejoicing in God. My mind seems strangely drawn out 
 in exercises, and views of the present time in the political world, 
 the state of Zion, whose walls are broken down, and how to coun¬ 
 teract the kingdom of darkness, by expanding the travail of Zion. 
 ♦ 18th. A general meeting of the official members of the Methodist 
 Society in this city, was held this evening, by a special call, on my 
 account. I went and made a speech to the following purport, in the 
 loft where Tobias had once checked me; said I, “I remember near 
 seven years ago, to have been in this house; I have my feelings as 
 well as other men, and sometimes tried. There are on a moderate 
 calculation, near one hundred persons or more under awakenings of 
 late, from my labors in Golden Lane; I feel it my duty indispensa¬ 
 ble to travel as I do, and of course cannot watch over them, but 
 desire to recommend them to your care: yet as I fear that some of 
 them are somewhat prejudiced against the Methodists, they will not 
 come into class, unless they are led on by degress; wherefore, I wish 
 if any plan can be devised to meet the circumstance, that it may be 
 adopted, knowing that they will be apt to fall away, unless united 
 in some religious body; and I feel more unity with none to recom¬ 
 mend them to than you.” I was then asked, “who should watch 
 over them?” I replied, “one of your leaders,” and observed, if 
 they had any questions to ask me, I would solve them, if I could, 
 to their satisfaction. A general silence prevailed. Then I was 
 interrogated, i f I had any thing more to say; and also repeatedly, 
 whether I did not design to return to Dublin and make a party. As 
 soon as I replied, I retired 
 
 A talk was held amonst tnemselves, arid Matthew Lanktree, the 
 assistant preacher, with J. Jones, was desired to tell me the next 
 morning, which they did, viz: That they had agreed to receive any 
 I should recommend to them, after examining them; but could not 
 think it expedient to have classes formed particularly at or from 
 Golden Lane, lest it should appear too much like a party business. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 281 
 
 and they say, “we are Lorenzo’s people;” but would intermix them 
 with the classes, amongst the solid members. Oh! when will the 
 time commence, when people shall be actuated with only purity of 
 intention in all things, to glorify God, and not be afraid to follow 
 his providential openings with the leadings of the Spirit, and exer¬ 
 cise faith enough to leave the contingencies of events with him. 
 
 29th. Justice Bell, who it appears has made his livelihood, of 
 late years, by exerting himself to bring people to the gallows, inter¬ 
 rupted our meeting, saying, I could not talk common English, be¬ 
 cause I used the word “besom ,” for which he was put out of the 
 house, getting several blows in his passage. Finding that he was 
 known by the peace officers, &c., he cried, “Keep the peace and I’ll 
 support you;” this to deceive them. Next day the Rev. Mr. M’Cay, 
 father-in-law to Lord Belvidere, with Mr. Clarke, a justice of the 
 peace, called on Bell to enquire and demand a public apology, but 
 he to cloak the matter, denied the charge. 
 
 Several persons were considerably injured in the hubbub and get¬ 
 ting out of the window, &c. Amongst these was a young woman, 
 who had a bone of her arm put out of joint, and the next evening 
 absconded again, as Bell’s sons were present with drawn swords, 
 &c., she felt convicted for her littleness of faith, which she ac¬ 
 knowledged the next day at meeting, and has since been happy in 
 religion. 
 
 Saturday evening there also was a hubbub, and one or two hun¬ 
 dred persons came home with me, to escort me almost every night, 
 which caused a rumpus through the streets; as some were friends 
 and some were foes, part of which were for my safety, and others 
 would fling stones; sundry on each side, were charged upon the 
 watch; but the Alderman, &c., were such poor things, that none of 
 the disorderly were brought to trial. 
 
 Sunday, 21st. I spoke four times, being feeble in body; but could 
 
 not feel freedom to attend Golden Lane at night, where Alice C-e 
 
 6poke, as I felt there would be a disturbance, which was the case, 
 and a guard of soldiers with fixed bayonets came to keep the peace, 
 the watch being found insufficient. 
 
 22d. Going to a meeting, a stone from a youth, through design, 
 hit me in the back near the kidney, the shock of which I felt for 
 several days. This exhibits to view why it is that the common 
 
282 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Irish have the name over the world for wicked, disorderly conduct, 
 being kept in ignorance, and trained up in bigotry and prejudice, 
 without the fear of God. This to me shows the propriety of liter¬ 
 ature for general information, and encouragement for freedom of 
 thought on conscientiousness. 
 
 O 
 
 23d. Being informed of some little uneasiness in the mind of 
 the man, who lent us the house in Golden Lane, as the mob had 
 broken the windows, &c., and escaped without persecution, I 
 thought proper to discontinue my meetings, and so appointed the 
 last for my next day afternoon, and a contribution to repair the in¬ 
 juries. 
 
 24th. Spoke from Acts xx, 25, 26, 27, and had a solemn ten¬ 
 der time. God opened the hearts of the people, so that a redun¬ 
 dancy was received. 
 
 The last night a powerful mob was assembled; but as I spoke on 
 the nature, &c., of camp meetings, their minds were so attracted, 
 that we met with but little disturbance during the meeting, and as I 
 retired through a back, intricate way, the mob lost the object of 
 their aim, though they had a race through a number of streets. I 
 knew nothing of this all the time, but by strong impulse went into 
 a friend’s house, and felt as if in safety; and as I thrice attempted 
 to come out for home, I felt a forbidding, unaccountable for on nat¬ 
 ural principles, which I expressed to J. Jones, and he sending for 
 a coach brought me home in it, when Dr. Johnson told me what 
 had happened in the streets; it appears that many were determined 
 on some horrid action of violence, if we judge from their weapons 
 and conduct. 
 
 Thus far the Lord has delivered me, though a female friend, it 
 appears, received a blow for my sake, mistaking, in the dark, her 
 bonnet and pelisse for my grey hat and surtout. I was unwell some 
 lew days, which prevented my going to the country; also the delay 
 of my books, the workmen being indolent. 
 
 Mr. Parsons, the owner of the house in Golden Lane, sent me a 
 note expressing a desire that I should hold no more meetings in it, 
 which I accordingly occupied sundry times at five, P. M., so that 
 the rabble would not be at leisure. Justice Clark, with some diffi¬ 
 culty, procured me the liberty of the Taylor’s Hall in Black Lane, 
 which I occupied two evenings at seven o’clock; but as the hour 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 283 
 
 clashed with Whitefriar street, I thought proper to discontinue, lest 
 the last part of my conduct should seem to contradict the first; how¬ 
 ever, it appeared that considerable numbers of the fruit of Golden 
 Lane have joined the Methodist society, by my advice to go to 
 Matthew Lanktree. 
 
 I was taken very unwell of late, with a convulsive affection of 
 my bowels, similar to that which I was seized with at Carlow, and 
 my doctor said he had never before seen or heard of any person 
 under the same affliction altogether. The disorder was some¬ 
 what keen and very weakening, and continued at intervals for sev¬ 
 eral days. 
 
 Matthew Lanktree sent me a printed ticket with my name on it, 
 and signed with his own, to admit me to the love feast; but being 
 somewhat weak in body, I did not think proper to attend, and also 
 might feel it my duty to speak somewhat more than would be agree¬ 
 able or acceptable, which to prevent, I might come aw r ay with a 
 burdened mind, as most of the leading and official characters were 
 *o be there. 
 
 Several friends came to see me—a question was proposed, 
 “would I be willing for a petition to be drawn up, &c., to get 
 signers for the opening to me the Wesley Chapel?” I replied, 
 “what other people do is nothing to me; but I would advise not, as 
 I conceive that it wrnuld be labor lost, and raise a hubbub by caus¬ 
 ing uneasiness,” &c. I observed, that w T hen I came to Dublin, it 
 was with expectation of seeing a revival, and I was not disappoint¬ 
 ed; yet I believe that much more good would have been done, had 
 I had a place to have access to the people, but those w r ho had it in 
 their power to accommodate me did not, the blood will lay at their 
 door, if good w r as prevented through their omission; for I feel con¬ 
 scientiously clear; therefore, I shall leave their conscience and their 
 God to settle it together. 
 
 Shortly after I was interrogated by a visitor, to know if I intend¬ 
 ed to denounce judgments against the society; another inquired of 
 my printer, if I was going to print a similarity to Pope’s bull, and 
 call names, &c. 
 
 October, 16th. This day I entered upon my thirtieth year, 
 twenty-five of which I could reflect back, and behold they are gone 
 as a dream, and thirty years more will soon revolve, which if 1 live 
 
284 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 will bring me to the ordinary age of man. Oil! the duration of 
 eternity, 
 
 I held several meetings at Golden Lane, as I have been detained 
 here about two weeks by contrary winds, and waiting for my Doc¬ 
 tor. 
 
 I received a letter from Matthew Lanktree, (see Appendix) the 
 assistant preacher, mentioning that about thirty or upwards of those 
 who had been awakened, had joined his society on my n commen¬ 
 dation of them to his watch-care, and that many of them were re¬ 
 joicing in God. 
 
 23d. The w r ind came fair, and w T e embarked with captain Tho¬ 
 mas in the Duchess of New York, for Liverpool; being accompa¬ 
 nied from the Doctor’s house, to Pigeon house, by mamma Letty 
 and Sally Jones, who had procured a coach for the purpose. 
 
 Here I could now but reflect, when I sailed up this river, near 
 seven years ago, with five shillings and six pence British in my 
 pocket, without credentials, or acquaintance, where to go; but w r as 
 a poor stranger in a strange land, having none to rely upon; but like 
 the fowls of the air to trust Divine Providence for my daily bread. 
 This was living by faith, instead of sight; and a trial of my faith it 
 was; but God did carry me through. 
 
 Now the scene is changed. I have friends to convey me in a car¬ 
 riage by the side of a river. I have now a w r ife and a daughter, 
 and my way opening before me. 
 
 When I sailed from Quebec, it appeared to me that God chose to 
 make use of that means to recover my health, for some end un¬ 
 known to me. But now methinks I dimly see the end of purpose, 
 viz: to lay a foundation for the enlargement of Zion’s borders, for 
 God works by means; and simple means answer the most noble 
 ends; a small mustard tree in the east will produce a great tree; and 
 the kingdom of God is compared to it, and to a vine. I also see 
 even some of the effects, in different respect, of my former visit, 
 particularly in the publication of any conversion, &,c., to give aw r ay, 
 though it then took all my money but 'one guinea, just as I was 
 taken ill of the small pox. 
 
 After about twenty-seven hours sail, we anchored in the river, 
 and the next morning w r ent on shore at Liverpool. I w*as consid¬ 
 erably umvell on the passage, both as it related to the convulsions 
 
285 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 * 
 
 arising from my late abscess or humor, &c., and the foulness of my 
 stomach which was the bitterest of the hitter, and set my teeth on 
 edge, which thing I had never heard of before; this was not the 
 effect of sea-sickness. My doctor was of singular use to me at 
 this time. 
 
 Sunday, October 26th. We took coach and come to Warring¬ 
 ton, where we arrived about noon and found our friend Peter Phil¬ 
 lips from home. So we went to the chapel where Peter was preach¬ 
 ing; but espying us through the window, told the people and sat 
 down in the midst of his discourse, as if just assembled. Howev¬ 
 er, as we came in, the conduct of the auditory expressed their joy 
 at our arrival. I sat down and we had a Quaker meeting for some 
 time, i. e., silence. At length Peter spoke, and I dismissed the 
 people. I spoke twice and the next evening also; but had my fears 
 that some had not been as faithful as they should. 
 
 28th. Setoff on foot for Macclesfield; but felt s& weak in body 
 that I could scarcely go two miles an hour. However, Mary B—, 
 who had heard me speak by way of warning, concerning what 1 
 thought was coming over the country, and felt as if a witness in her 
 own breast, concluded to have some talk with me on the subject of 
 America, as being an asylum to those who might escape from the 
 storm, as she had an independent fortune fallen to her, from a rela¬ 
 tion who brought her up in London. She accordingly took post 
 chaise with her sister Martha—overtook us on the road—insisted 
 on our getting in, and carried us to our destined place. Immedi¬ 
 ately after our arrival, word ran through the town, “The Doctor 
 and the American are come,” and that night there came more than 
 could get into the house. 
 
 We tarried a few days, and found wonders had been wrought 
 since our departure; between two and three hundred had joined so¬ 
 ciety by convincement, and several strange things had taken place; 
 amongst which was a dumb boy who had seen me cutting the initials 
 of my name upon a tree, as he was passing by on crutches, came 
 to meeting; got happy, and desired to express it to others, and was 
 enabled so to do, in the power of speech and songs, to the surprise 
 of the people. His father had strove to hire him to speak; had 
 flattered, and even threatened to flog him if he did not; but all 
 in vain. 
 
286 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Tlie people carried the news to his father, that his son could talk; 
 which he was scrupulous to believe for joy, saying, I must put my 
 ear to his mouth, to be sure that the sound comes from him. 
 
 A deist also who had been a commissioned officer, in both the 
 navy and army, and had been in many parts of Europe and Africa, 
 a great profligate, and a disciple of Voltaire, having heard of the 
 American preacher, with the white hat, &c., happening to see me in 
 the street, was excited by curiosity, or some other motive, to come 
 to meeting; and so it happened, that whilst I related a story of a ne¬ 
 gro, who feeling so happy that he shouted the praise of God, was 
 asked by a gentleman deist passing by: “Negro what do you praise 
 God for? Negroes have got no souls!” The negro replied “Massa 
 if black man got no soul, religion make my body happy;” the pow¬ 
 er of God fastened it on his mind that he wanted his body happy, 
 and could not rest until he gave up his deism, and found what the 
 negro expressed. 
 
 I visited some other places, but found my bodily strength to decay, 
 being much agitated with the asthma or convulsions, as if nature 
 was breaking loose, shrinking, and giving up. The people would 
 flock out to meeting as many or more than could get into the house 
 before day, so that my meetings could conclude as soon as it was 
 light. 
 
 So I visited Preston-brook; hence in a gig to Frodsham, where I 
 had comfortable meetings. A backslidden Methodist, a sea cap¬ 
 tain, whom I happened to lay hold on by the hair in the meeting, 
 and putting my finger on his heart, told him my thoughts; he felt the 
 truth of my remarks, and the next morning, as soon as it was day, 
 with a hand set out to carry me in an open boat to Liverpool, there 
 being no flats ready. We had proceeded a few miles, when we 
 espied a flat beating forward. The morning being calm, we strove 
 to fall in with her on her tack, which brought us into the middle of 
 the river, that was about a league broad. Of a sudden there came 
 on a puff from a squall of wind, the most sudden I ever saw. We 
 could not catch the flat, nor stem the wind, nor gain the shore.— 
 Scarcely had we turned round to run before the wind, when the squall 
 overtook us, which seemed to raise the waves, and yet to smooth 
 them, so as to prevent breakers. In this state the Runcon Packet 
 espied us, and bore down to our help. I was so chilled that I could 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 287 
 
 not clamber into the vessel, but was dragged in by main force.—- 
 My state was truly sensible of being attended with convulsions, the 
 surprise of the passengers, &c. 
 
 A well dressed female on board, was so indecent in her conduct 
 with the captain in the presence of the passengers, as I had never 
 been witness to the like before. It makes me think of the state of 
 Port-au-Prince and Cape St. Francois before the insurrection, and 
 of former nations who had filled up the measure of their iniquities, 
 like the Canaanites or Sodom, &c. And if this be a specimen of 
 this country, is not the downfall of many at the door? 
 
 On my arrival in Liverpool, I found my appointment was not 
 given out until for next evening, which gave me some-rest. * An A- 
 double-L-part man, who had in general executed his work well for 
 my printer, Forshaw, was employed to do my books; but departed 
 from the pattern given him, and had like to have spoiled some hun¬ 
 dreds, as he fell into a passion, and became saucy and fretful with¬ 
 out a cause, unless it were on the subject of my writings. I went 
 to see him. He acknowledged the above, which made me think of 
 Charles Wesley having once said in company, “I can always know 
 
 C-by his temper. One replied, “that’s a lie. C-— 
 
 W-rejoined, Hah, Leviathan, have I drawn thee out with a 
 
 hook.” 
 
 I got some more letters from America, one of which informs me 
 hat' bishop Whatcoat is dead, and of a camp meeting in the little 
 state of Delaware, in which eleven hundred and sixty-five professed 
 to be converted, and six hundred and six sanctified. Oh! may the 
 flame kindle over the whole earth. 
 
 I had a comfortable meeting Jn Zion chapel, and then took the 
 
 canal packet to Wigan, where Dr. J-n and brother J. Mee, 
 
 from Warrington met me. We proceeded to Hayton, where I held 
 three meetings ; met the children and found the work prospering. 
 
 Sunday, Nov. 9th. Spoke in Bolton, and next morning returned 
 to Warrington, through Lowton, where I had ordered an appoint¬ 
 ment, which through mistake w r as given out for a wrong hour; so 
 I left them very abruptly, bidding none farewell, leaving my Doctor 
 and J. Mee behind me. However this turned for good, for as the 
 Doctor had previously spoken of visiting this family, they would 
 not readily let him off. The people assembled, and the Doctor 
 
2S8 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 spoke near an hour and a half to their general satisfaction, which 1 
 think seemed somewhat to raise his drooping mind. 
 
 I visited Risley with some satisfaction. 
 
 12th. Set out from Lymn, but through weakness of body was 
 necessitated to give over, and requested my Doctor to proceed to 
 Lymn, as a gig was waiting for us on the way. He did, and found 
 a congregation waiting, and spoke to them with a degree of liberty, 
 and I believe to their general satisfaction, and some to himself. 
 
 A man of no religion living near Warrington, in a neighborhood 
 where I had frequently felt a desire to hold meetings, came and in¬ 
 vited me. A thought struck me to ask him if he had plenty of sta¬ 
 ble room, as I had some thoughts of getting travelling convenience 
 in consequence of my late weakness; he replied in the affirmative, 
 and also added, he had a horse and chair at my service. 
 
 November 13th, 1806. Some months ago I took tea in company 
 w r ith a preacher’s wife, of the name of Beaumont, and gave her a 
 camp meeting book. They were stationed this year at Congleton, 
 and the account which she gave of me, caused a desire in Ihe breasts 
 of the official members that I should pay their town a visit, partic¬ 
 ularly after they had heard of the revival in Macclesfield, and some 
 of them had heard me preach. It was tried at the leader’s meeting 
 whether I should be invited there. Some strenuously opposed it, 
 among whom was the young preacher, Beaumont; the assistant was 
 silent. However it was carried by a great majority, and one told 
 the young preacher that he had better go home to the plow, than to 
 talk in such a manner. 
 
 At first I had thought of taking Peggy with me on a visit. But 
 upon reflection thought best to ha^e my doctor; so we proceeded in 
 the carriage to the place, where we arrived about six in the evening, 
 and were cordially received by friends who had sat up the preceding 
 night, expecting me by the coach, and were now preparing to send 
 in search of me. 
 
 I felt as if this field was ripe for narvest. About seven the chapel 
 was nearly filled, and though I felt weak in body, I appointed four 
 meetings for next day, intending to make a proper trial in the town. 
 The people thought, surely the American intends to give us preach¬ 
 ing enough. 
 
 14th. At half past five in the morning, the chapel was half full, 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 289 
 
 and more at noon. At six the house was filled, and at eight over¬ 
 flowed. 
 
 15th. Had four meetings also, and the Doctor went to Maccles¬ 
 field, which appeared Providential, as otherwise the people would 
 have been disappointed, which was prevented to the people’s general 
 satisfaction as far as I could learn. 
 
 Sunday 16th. I spoke at six in the chapel, at twelve in the open 
 air, to, as some supposed, from four to eight thousand. After Beau¬ 
 mont had done in the evening, I addressed the same congregation, 
 and those members who had opposed my coming were detained to 
 hear, as they could not get out, which I believe removed some pre¬ 
 judice, as some of them heard me again. 
 
 Monday 17th. House nearly filled at half past five, and I invi¬ 
 ted the mourners to meet me at twelve; a number came, and Beau¬ 
 mont’s wife took an active part in helping me to pray with them.— 
 In the evening the house was filled at both meetings as usual. 
 
 14th. Meeting again in the morning, and appointed my farewell 
 for noon; there was a large auditory attended; at the close of the 
 meeting I invited the mourners to come forward: about fifty distin¬ 
 guished themselves. I prayed with them; several professed to find 
 deliverance. I retired, leaving a number of mourners with those 
 who were helping me. The work spread and become more gene¬ 
 ral, so that people hocked from various parts of the town to see what 
 was the matter. The meeting continued until night, after which 
 two young men came after me to Macclesfield where I w r as gone, 
 and brought me the news before day, that about sixty had professed 
 to find peace before the conclusion; among these were my hostess, 
 who had been a thorn to her husband for about twenty three years, 
 and a profligate son of the man who had been the principal cause of 
 my coming. 
 
 Beaumont said, he would rather have a noise that would blow the 
 roof off the house than have the people all dead. These were Old 
 Methodists , and there was no separate party at Congleton; but a 
 great majority of the leaders, &c., were determined to leave the 
 society if the invitation was prevented, which I knew not of till 
 afterwards. 
 
 At Macclesfield these Quaker Methodists, or Third Division, 
 
 U 
 
290 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 who call themselves Revivalists, were hoped, by the Old Metho¬ 
 dists, to have dwindled away; but now this expectation was given 
 up, apprehending that my visits had been the means of their perpet¬ 
 uation, in consequence of the late great revival, and large addition 
 to their society. 
 
 On my first coming to Macclesfield, my doctor being acquainted 
 with Joseph Bradford, the head preacher, waited on him with the 
 originals of my credentials, &c., letting him know that I was no 
 party man, but kept in as close connexion with the Old Society as 
 the nature of my calling would admit. 
 
 Pie with the young preacher, was willing I should have their 
 pulpit, but it was objected to by the official members, which, as I 
 was well informed, caused him to lose a night’s rest. But now I 
 received an invitation to occupy the house. I spoke twice, to about 
 one thousand five hundred each time, and twice at the Revivalist’s 
 church. Some of the minds of these were pained, and the conduct 
 of the others reminded me of a little fierce dog I once saw, who, to 
 save his food, would not come when the cat was called. Oh! party 
 spirit! when will it be abolished from the earth? 
 
 Wednesday, 19th. Came to Knutsford in the evening, but found 
 my appointment had not been given out according to my direction; 
 however, I spoke at eight o’clock, and early next morning; at the 
 last meeting there seemed some good impressions. 
 
 My mind was distressed; I took no food in town, and but little 
 sleep, which was on a hard seat near the fire in the kitchen, and 
 walked off on my way before day light, after dismissing the people, 
 and leaving the doctor to get the chair and follow me. We arrived 
 in Warrington as soon as we could, where I found the family; but 
 not seeing my Peggy, I inquired where she was. Went up stairs 
 and found her lying sick upon the bed, just as I had seen in my 
 sleep the night before. She was in a nervous fever, as the doctor 
 said, having been taken unwell the night I went away. An uncon¬ 
 verted doctor, or apothecary, attended her; but whether he had done 
 much harm or good I know not; however, he was now dismissed, 
 as I had the one I desired with me, who, if he were in Dublin, I 
 should have sent for him. He, the first day, seemed to think the 
 fever only a momentary thing, and in no wise dangerous; but next 
 day shook his head as he was going to Frodsham, where he held 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 291 
 
 two meetings to the general satisfaction of the people, and returning 
 found the fever inflexible, which seemed to leave little grounds for 
 hope of recovery. 
 
 Peggy complained of great heaviness and continual sinking, like 
 the giving up of nature, which the doctor said was the nature of her 
 disorder, arising from a complaint in the liver, that she had been 
 more or less affected with for many years, and was the cause, by 
 the humor getting in the blood, of her long continued infirmities, 
 and particularly fainting, &c., with which she had been attacked 
 in America, and the cause of which had not been understood. 
 
 Having several appointments given out, my present circumstances 
 were such that I scrupled about fulfilling them, considering her sit¬ 
 uation and my own weakness, until Mary B-d requested, as do¬ 
 
 ing a favor, that I would accept the loan of a carriage, &c. In 
 company with Peter Phillips, I visited Northwich, the Metropolis 
 of the circuit, where I spoke twice in the old Methodist meeting 
 house, I believe, to the general satisfaction—good was done, and 
 some prejudice removed. 
 
 Sunday, 23d. Spoke at the forest at ten A. M. Many had to 
 stand in the rain; but we had a shout, which frequently drowned my 
 voice. 
 
 As I was passing the Moor, I could but reflect on Nixon’s pro¬ 
 phecy of a battle to be fought in this place, in which England should 
 be won and lost three times in one day, w T hilst a miller with three 
 thumbs should hold three kings’ horses, which I remarked in my 
 discourse at Nevvpale at two o’clock, and was afterwards informed 
 that a miller of the above description, now resided at the mill men¬ 
 tioned in the prophecy; and moreover, that “in the neighborhood 
 where Nixon, called the Cheshire fool, lived, it was received as a 
 truth, that many things which he had prophesied, did really come to 
 pass, and that he died of hunger in the palace of James I., accord¬ 
 ing to his own prediction in his native place.” 
 
 I spoke in the evening at Norley, but many could not get within 
 hearing, so I spoke in the chapel next morning, which was nearly 
 tilled; and I since hear that a good work then began. Thence to 
 Bradley Orchard, where we had a quickening time, also at Frod- 
 sham; from hence to Warrington, having been absent fifty-two hours, 
 held nine meetings, and travelled about fifty miles. Found Peggy 
 
292 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 V* 
 
 still in her sinking low state, the first word she spoke, as I entered 
 the room, was, “Where is my Jesus?” 
 
 The Doctor said he had never known more powerful means used 
 with such little effect, on account of the inflexibilitv of the fever. 
 I observed the Doctor to make use of the oil of tar, not the spirits 
 of turpentine, externally on the feet, and a preparation of camphor 
 and opium internally, which produced such a copious sweating that 
 her clothes were necessitated to be changed twice in a night, and 
 this successively for several days; we also use a large stone bottle 
 filled with hot water, kept constantly to the feet; these had the desir¬ 
 ed effect, and were the only means that seemed to give any relief to 
 the sinking , as she called it, which the Doctor said proceeded from 
 the disorder in the liver approaching towards a mortification; the 
 poisonous, corrupt humor of it operating upon the heart and nervous 
 system, and producing this sensation; and he since has added, that 
 he never before saw any one in a similar situation, who did not 
 either die, or fall into melancholy madness, or despair. 
 
 The man who had lent me his horse and chair for Congleton, had 
 invited me to hold meetings in a large barn at Stocktonheath, where 
 he resided; these I now attended to with assiduity in evenings, and 
 
 Mary B-favoring me with a seat in a carriage, was of no 
 
 small convenience at this time, as my body was still weak, not being 
 entirely free from the convulsions; and also attending mostly by night 
 and day to Peggy, as we had no watchers of consequence till to¬ 
 wards the last, and no proper nurses at this time, though the family 
 did all in their power for our convenience. But the mistress was 
 taken sick with the fever, and our little child taking the infection 
 from the breast, made the house a kind of hospital at this time. 
 
 Sunday, December 6th. I held meeting last evening, and three 
 to-day in the Kilhamite or New Connexion chapel in Chester, where 
 there seemed to be a considerable quickening amongst a barren peo¬ 
 ple. J. Mallison, the preacher, is one of the sweetest, liberal heart¬ 
 ed, spirited men I have seen in that connexion, as in general they are 
 too much given to finding fault with the Old Methodists. 
 
 On my return the outward appearance seemed a little more ghast¬ 
 ly to me; but the Doctor replied that the inward symptoms were to 
 the reverse. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 293 
 
 On Tuesday the symptoms again appeared unfavorable; on Wed¬ 
 nesday I felt an omen to my mind as if something in our circum¬ 
 stances was going to turn up. 
 
 In the afternoon a spiritual daughter of mine from Elsby, a coun¬ 
 try place about twelve miles off, came to see us; and so it happened 
 in conversation, that she agreed to take our child and attend it with 
 motherly care, they being in comfortable circumstances; and also our 
 watcher seemed to answer so well that I prevailed with her to give 
 up her own employment, and attend upon Peggy till the conclusion 
 of her illness. 
 
 The workshop being contiguous to the house, the work of both 
 lofts, together with the noise of the children, annoyed Peggy more 
 than she was able to bear, which she had not complained of until 
 now; so I determined to remove her to the house of Peter Wright, 
 at Stretton, about four miles off, in the country, where the air was 
 more pure. 
 
 Dr. Johnson sat up with her about fifteen nights without taking 
 off his clothes; neither did I change mine for three or four and twen¬ 
 ty days; however the jarring of the coach did her no injury, but in 
 a few days some symptoms of a recovery were entertainel 
 
 She was now called to a fresh trial. I had felt it on mv mind 
 
 %> 
 
 ever since my leaving America, to pay Ireland a general visit; and 
 as circumstances had turned up, and feeling my soul bound to 
 America in the spring, I had no opportunity until now immediately, 
 which circumstances I stated to her. She said, go; however, I tar¬ 
 ried a week later; we then joined in prayer. I went to Stockton 
 Heath, spoke at night, then took coach to Liverpool, so lost my 
 night’s rest; but as no packet had sailed for two weeks, nor probably 
 would shortly, the winds being contrary, I got my affairs adjusted, 
 and then took packet to Chester, but was disappointed in getting a 
 seat in the mail coach for Hollyhead: but another in a circuitous 
 rout presented to view, in which I was overcharged in my fare, on 
 account of my ignorance, being a stranger; also was deceived, as a 
 cross coach was to take me on the road, which perhaps might be full, 
 so I lost my accommodation; thus I lost next night’s rest, but had 
 not gone twenty miles before I changed my inside to an outside pas¬ 
 sage, the cross coach being so full, and had not a man quitted the 
 coach to accommodate me, should have been left in the lurch. My 
 
294 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 situation was trying, it being an hundred and twenty miles, and ex¬ 
 ceedingly cold and rainy; also some young Irish officers of the Po¬ 
 pish religion, just from Malta, were continually my tormentors over 
 these Welsh mountains, many miles of which I walked to avoid 
 them, the coach being overloaded. One day as I passed a lake or 
 pond of water, a whirlwind from a mountain crossed the road just as 
 I had passed; I could but reflect on a providential care, when I saw 
 the water forced many yards into the air. Took food but twice on 
 the journey. Had not time to procure provisions, but went on board 
 in my wet clothes, as the packet was then ready to sail, and took 
 my passage in the hold with the horse, rag, tag, and bobtail, to avoid 
 the Irish officers. Thus I continued from Saturday to Monday, 
 when a boat double manned, by signal came to take some out, charg¬ 
 ed treble price, adding they never were in such swells before.— 
 Pawning a note to satisfy them, it was with the greatest difficulty 
 that I could get to the Doctor’s house, where Mrs. Johnson got me 
 a cup of tea with a hearty welcome. I lay down before the fire to 
 dry myself, it being now Monday evening, and my last refreshment 
 was breakfast on Saturday. 
 
 Here the hand of Providence was manifest. I arrived in Dublin 
 just before the holydays, which are kept more sacred than Sunday. 
 At a leaders’ meeting, being informed I was come, it was broached 
 by some who had been distant heretofore, if they should not open 
 the Dublin houses, which hitherto had been shut against me, and it 
 was not objected to by general vote; wherefore, Matthew Lanktree, 
 the assistant or superintendent preacher, took me to Gravel Walk 
 meeting house, where I exhorted after sermon; thence a way opened 
 for me to hold meeting also in Whitefriar street meeting house, 
 where I spoke a number of times both evenings and mornings; then 
 Mr. Averill, who was a church clergyman, formed me a rout through 
 Ireland, adding a kind of recommendation to this purport. 
 
 “Our brother Lorenzo Dow has preached in Whitefriar street 
 and Gravel Walk meeting house, he travels Ireland relying on God; 
 in the name of the Lord 1 wish him success, or bid him God speed. 
 
 Dublin, December,” &c. ADAM AYERILL. 
 
 The man by the name of Wade, who took me in his gig to 
 Wicklow, accommodated me with it on this intended journey also 
 
295 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 It being whispered that I wanted a young man to attend me, to 
 take care of the horse and gig, one by the name of John Fleming, 
 obtaining his master’s consent, offered. The first day we went to 
 Drocheda, where I spoke five times in the Methodist meeting house, 
 and Tholsel; thence to Cullen, and spoke twice, Dundalk once; 
 mostly Roman Catholic. At Carickmaccross meeting not being 
 appointed, I spoke in the street to a few attentives, and went to 
 King’s Court, spoke in the market house, and stayed with Mr. Dyoss, 
 a kind family; thence to Baleborough, spoke in the street and in the 
 house, so to Coote Hill, where were three houses for meeting in a 
 row. The Methodists had invited all the Calvinists in town to 
 come out; I spoke on A-double-L-partism, which gave great offence, 
 as it was wrongly supposed to be designedly done, which one being 
 abashed, the other exasperated—neighbors would hardly speak to 
 each other next day. At Clones saw Wood, whom I had seen 
 when in this country before—his friendship still remained—spoke 
 twice—appointed when to come again, and went to Caven, a cool 
 town—hard people—spoke twice, and also at Kilmore, in the house 
 
 of-brother to-wh bridged the church articles for 
 
 America, when Dr. Coke was designed to come over, &c. Spoke 
 six times in Granard, and an A-double-L-part church minister tak¬ 
 ing offence, went out—twice at Old Castle—twice at Mulengar— 
 once at Terilspass—also at Kilbegan—thence to Brackecastle, to 
 the house of a great man, of about three thousand sterling per an¬ 
 num. He thought I had an errand to his family. Some of this 
 Handy family followed me to Moate. I visited Mosstown, tarry¬ 
 ing with Mr. Kingston in a great house, but as the family were de¬ 
 signedly striving to retard or detain me from meeting, saying, it is 
 too late, &c., I suddenly and abruptly left the table, found the 
 way out of the house, and pushed off to meeting, which brought out 
 all hands upon a jaunting car; and also next morning I visited Go¬ 
 shen and Lisduff—held four meetings—saw the wife of the clergy¬ 
 man who had left the meeting. She was a pious Methodist, but 
 got deceived in his A-double-L-partism, until the matrimonial knot 
 was tied; and many a poor woman gets imposed on as a cypher for 
 a husband; spoke twice in Longford—good times—saw Mr. Arm¬ 
 strong, a preacher, and I believe an excellent man. Athlone, spoke 
 twice—called for mourners, but none come forward; one who did 
 
296 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 not preach, though he had the name, said, u the people here are un- 
 circumcised in heart and ears, and will not stoop and bow to Lo¬ 
 renzo.” His name was Robison. Next morning about twenty 
 came up under the melting power of God to be prayed for; thence 
 to Clara, where some of the Handy people were—thence to Tulla- 
 more, and several friends met me on the way, one of which was 
 Christopher Wood. 
 
 When in this country before, I felt distress and abruptly left a 
 house of quality, where I intended to lodge, late at night. I met 
 this man in the street and went home with him, whose wife from 
 that time became serious; so now I had a home—had two good 
 meetings—got the gig repaired, and went to Mount Mellick—press¬ 
 ed a man to send a bell-man through the town, to ring out the peo¬ 
 ple, saying, “put on the courage of a man”—he did—afterwards I 
 found he was a Methodist preacher. Spoke twice in Portarlington. 
 
 Here I received the solemn news of the death of our only child. 
 I felt as it were as if part of myself was gone; yet could not mur¬ 
 mur, but felt with submission to say, “the Lord gave and the Lord 
 hath taken away, blessed be his name.” It is a feeling which no¬ 
 thing but experience can fully realize. Though our Letitia be no 
 more seen, yet she having escaped the evil to come, with all the 
 vain snares of this delusive world, I trust it is not long before we 
 shall meet above, where parting shall be no more. What must have 
 been the feelings of poor Peggy, when in a strange land, given over 
 to die, at least but small probability of ever meeting again—her 
 husband and child absent—and then the news of the death of the 
 latter to reach her ears? Experience only can tell. 
 
 Messrs. Jones and Griffin, who brought me the above news, ac¬ 
 companied me to Monsteverin and Athy, and talked about going to 
 America. I visited a country place, and then to Maryborough, 
 stayed with John Companion, who was a happy local preacher 
 when I was here before; but now he is in an uncomfortable state, 
 some unfortunate circumstance having turned up. He spoke fre¬ 
 quently, finding fault, and speaking of the faults of the Methodists, 
 which is too frequently the case with backsliders, retailing the im¬ 
 propriety of others without mending their own. Vice ought to be 
 discountenanced; but to watch others with a jealous spirit, to speak 
 of in a canting way, &c., argues very bad, and savors of an unholy 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 2 \n 
 
 spirit. I visited Mountrath and Sentore, where Mr. Averill lives; 
 his conversion was as follows: His grandmother was a good 
 church woman for the time. A church clergyman gave him a rap 
 on the head with a cane in play, when he was six years old—he 
 said, grandmother, I wish that man would never come again; said 
 she, wish God’s ministers would never come again! Feeling the 
 effect of the blow, a large bunch on his head, she was exasperated 
 also. He desired an explanation why the man preached. She said 
 to save the people, but he would not except he was well paid for it. 
 Thus, while she was explaining things to his understanding, he felt 
 a great light or comfort to break into his mind, but could not tell the 
 cause, nor what it was. It lasted near twelve months. He said 
 to her, when I am grown up I will preach for nothing. She repli¬ 
 ed, that is a good resolution, but you will forget it; he said, I will 
 hot. His father lost a purse of gold, and said, the child who would 
 find and return it, should have whatever they would ask. He found 
 it and said, let me go to college instead of my elder brother, whom 
 the father intended to educate, and would not be put off. Thus he 
 got his education and became a church minister, but preached for 
 hire; and one day when visiting his parish, he called on a family of 
 Quakers. They asked, 
 
 Who art thou, the man who preaches in the steeple houses? One 
 said, Don’t thee preach for hire? 
 
 I said I did. 
 
 Q.—Dost thou think it is right? 
 
 A.—I don’t that it is wrong. 
 
 Q.—I did not ask if thou thought it wrong, but dost thou think 
 it is right? 
 
 A.—My youthful promise started into my mind not to preach 
 for hire, so I dared not say I thought it right, but still replied, I 
 don’t know it to be wrong. 
 
 Q.—Art thou willing for light on the subject? 
 
 A.—Yes. 
 
 So the Quaker gave him a book against hirelings, which he read 
 with attention, and every word carried conviction to his mind; so he 
 gave up the Curacy which his wife had for pocket money hereto 
 fore; and when she observed him not to go to church, she inquired 
 he cause, and said, what shall I do for pocket money? He replied 
 
298 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 my dear, I trust God will help me to make you out the same money 
 some other way. He built a pulpit in his own house, and held 
 meetings; and shortly one man professed to be converted, know his 
 sins forgiven, which Averill reproved him for, saying, I don’t know 
 my own forgiven. A Methodist present said, if you don’t, I do; 
 and if you will look for the witness, God will give it you: and soon 
 after he felt the same sensations as when a lad. His wife* left him 
 because he dare do no otherwise than itinerate and preach without 
 hire, being possessed of an independent fortune: so the order of 
 Providence brought him among the Methodists. One day a mob 
 saw him coming over a bridge, and one said, the devil split my 
 head open if I don’t do so and so to the swadler, (the Methodists 
 being called swadlers in Ireland in derision,) but the restraining 
 Providence of God kept them, so he passed unhurt. Afterwards, 
 that man on the continent had his head opened by a French sword, 
 which one saw, who heard him express the words, and wrote home 
 to his friend, not to oppose Mr. Averill, for he was a man of God. 
 He, though in connexion, is confined to a circuit, but travels as he 
 pleases; also there are ten Missionary employed, though not particu¬ 
 larly confined, but are somewhat like Mr. G. and C., &c., in New 
 York district. 
 
 I had three church ministers to hear me, one of whom was a 
 deist, yet continued his living in Averill’s vicinity. From Durrow 
 
 *She lived but a few years, during which time she caused him much 
 trouble, sorrow and anxiety, though he allowed her two hundred pounds 
 sterling per annum, for her support, and her daughter; and who would 
 not see him, nor suffer the daughter to write to him, though she appeared 
 ready to fly when she met him on the road, but after the mother’s death, 
 returned, being young. 
 
 The wives of J. W. and George Whitefield, were similar; but those 
 three men, stuck to the work, and God blessed them in it, until these ob¬ 
 jects were removed out of the way. And if a man is faithful in the way 
 of duty, and those beings who act thus, are removed and taken away, how 
 can one, in conscience and in truth, call it a “loss.” 
 
 And those men whom God has moved by his spirit, and called to 
 preach the Gospel, how do they feel, when under a petticoat government, 
 so far as to desert the work? “Any way for the . sake of peace.” But 
 remember, that which God w r ills concerning the sphere of our action, is 
 the only road to sure peace : “for the way of the transgressor is hard;” 
 therefore, out of the order of God, a conscious man cannot feel easy in 
 tiis mind, until he fully backslides in his heart. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 29U 
 
 £ went to Kilkenny, and from thence to Moneybeg, where some 
 more conversed about America. I visited a country place, Carlow 
 and Ballitore—here I spoke in a Quaker meeting house—here Job 
 Scott died, and Dr. Johnson was born. I visited Baltinglass, 
 Hacketstown, Tinahaly, Killaveny, Rednagh, Rathdrum, to Wick¬ 
 low. Here was J. Wade, son to the man who lent me the gig.— 
 He conversed about America. He also accompanied me to Arklow 
 and Gorey, where I spoke in the market house—thence to Ferns 
 and Newtown Barry. 
 
 When I was here seven years before, I was surprised by an unu¬ 
 sual noise, so that I could not sleep; yet I would not be scared 
 away, knowing if the devil come, he could not hurt me; but could 
 obtain no satisfactory information relative to it; yet would sleep 
 there no more. That family now told me, that they heard the noise 
 several days successively after I had gone, until a backslider then 
 sick under the roof, died, being in black despair. Enniscorthy, 
 Wexford, Old Ross, New Ross, city of Waterford, Carrick on Seur, 
 Clonmel, Cashel, Littleton, Rosgrey, Templemore, Clesordan, 
 Burr, Aughrim, Tuam, Castlebar, I visited. Some of these places 
 had received wrong information relative to my coming, which dis¬ 
 appointment paved the way to my getting greater congregations.— 
 Gideon Ousley, one of the Missionaries, met me, and observed, 
 Yesterday a Roman priest being insufficient, got another to help 
 him, and one with a whip and the other with a club, drove off some 
 thousands of people like swine to market, who were attentively 
 hearing him preach. I could scarcely believe that the clergy in 
 this our day, could have such an ascendency of the power. He ac¬ 
 companied me to many appointments to Sligo. 
 
 In this journey I found numbers converted, the fruit of awaken¬ 
 ings when here before, and many came out to hear, which did not 
 usually attend any place of religious worship: so I have access some¬ 
 times to one class of people, which was I to labor in any other 
 sphere of life, I should not—thence to Manor-Hamilton, Violet- 
 Hill, Enniskillen, Maguire’s bridge, Brookborough, Clones, Mona- 
 gham, Aghdockly, Cookstown, Cole-Island, Moy, Black water, 
 Armagh, Rich Hill, Tanderagee, Portadown, Lurgan Moria, Lis¬ 
 burn and Belfast. Here I met some of my old friends from Larne, 
 who informed me of the expectations of the people there. I intended 
 
300 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 to visit that place ever since I came to Europe, but now could 
 get no farther into the north. There may be the Providence of God 
 in this. Balinahinch, Downpatrick, Newry, and so to Dublin: 
 having been gone sixty-seven days, in which time I travelled about 
 seven hundred English miles, and held about two hundred meetings, 
 in most of which the quickening power of God was felt* and some 
 were set at liberty before we parted. I returned the horse and chair 
 to the owner, satisfied the demand, left money for the Doctor’s 
 books that he had once sent by me to America, and prepared for 
 my departure. The friends that had conversed relative to sailing 
 with me, met and agreed that I should engage their passage. 
 
 I suddenly departed to Liverpool, feeling my work done here, and 
 engaged the steerage of a ship for our company accordingly; Peggy 
 was recovered, and thus the Lord was good to bringus together once 
 more, when there was so little prospect to human probability when 
 we parted. Many condemned me for going to Ireland when and as 
 I did, but had I tarried I could have done her no more good, as I 
 obtained the nurse I wished for, and by going I answered a clear 
 conscience. We went by canal to Wigan—walked to Hecton, from 
 thence we went to Bolton. In the mean time I visited Blackburn 
 and other places; so when I came, the man who invited me, treat¬ 
 ed me cool, by which means I was disagreeably necessitated to dis¬ 
 appoint hundreds of people. We came by canal to Manchester, 
 where we met the Doctor, who suddenly departed from me by coach 
 to Chester. Thence to Hollyhead, and so went over to Dublin, 
 and I saw him no more. He is one of the most humane men to the 
 poor I have seen, and I am under more obligations to him than any 
 I have acquaintance with in my travels. I was in hopes to have 
 had his company to America, but here I was disappointed, as he 
 could not see his way clear to come—thence to Warrington—-saw 
 our friends and found them well. The society called Quaker Meth¬ 
 odists gave me a testimonial concerning my conduct. Here I met 
 brother Shegog—we went to Knutsford—thence to Macclesfield.— 
 Here I preached the dedicatory sermon of the new Chapel, belonging 
 to the Free Gospellers, or Revivalists. Instrumental music was in¬ 
 troduced here in form to draw the more people together, to get money 
 to defray the expenses of the house; I believe they got less money 
 by so doing, than they would otherwise, and of course it is a foolish 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 301 
 
 thing to take the devil’s tools to do the Lord’s work with. It is an 
 evil practice, and you cannot deny it. 
 
 I visited Congleton—found that over one hundred had been re¬ 
 ceived since my other visit. I also visited Boslem, in Staffordshire, 
 and many other places. Also, the city of Chester, and all around 
 its vicinity. I received invitations into different parts of England; 
 but feeling as it were my work done here, and my heart and soul 
 bound to America, I dare not do otherwise than return, and of course 
 durst not accept the invitations, but with thankfulness, and not 
 comply. 
 
 There are six kind of names of Methodists in England. 1, Old 
 Society; 2, Kilhamites; 3, Quaker Methodists; 4, Whitefield’s 
 Methodists; 5, Revivalists, or Free Gospellers; 6, Welch Methodists, 
 called jumpers, a happy, plain, pious people, by the best accounts; 
 besides the Church Methodists. 
 
 The old body are the main stock, as that in America; they have 
 never had a final separation from the church; they are called Pro¬ 
 testants, but most of them are as dissenters , preaching in church 
 hours, which Mr. Wesley did not allow; they mostly have the or¬ 
 dinances among them, though their preachers are not ordained, but 
 say the dower which qualifies them to preach, does not make a man 
 half a minister; and if he be properly called, and qualified to ad¬ 
 minister the substance in the word, to the salvation of souls, the 
 same of course is fit to administer the shadow in form, and of course 
 count the ordination but a form. 
 
 There is instrumental music in most of the leading chapels in 
 England. But for a lad to start up and sing away in form like a 
 hero, yet no more sense of divine worship than a parrot that speaks 
 a borrowed song, I ask how God is glorified in that? If mechan¬ 
 ism was in such perfection as to have a machine by steam to speak 
 words in form of sentences, and so say a prayer, repeat a sermon, 
 and play the music and say amen, would this be' divine worship?— 
 No! there is no divinity about it, and of course it is only mechanism; 
 and hence if we have not the spirit of God, our worship is not di¬ 
 vine. Consequently, it is only form ; and form without poiver is 
 but a sham. 
 
 In Ireland the separation from the church has not taken place; 
 there is more of the ancient Methodist simplicity discoverable among 
 
302 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 them, but not as in America. I believe the plan fallen upon in 
 these United States, is, and has been the proper one for the time 
 being, to carry on an extensive itinerancy with little expense; but 
 what will, or should be best in future, may God’s wisdom direct, 
 and his providence point out? Well may the poet say: 
 
 “Except the Lord conduct the plan, 
 
 “The best concerted schemes are vain, 
 
 “And never can succeed.” 
 
 If “the kingdom of God be righteousness, peace and joy in the 
 Holy Ghost,” and the “testimony of Jesus be the spirit of prophe¬ 
 cy,” well may the Apostle say, “No man can call Jesus Lord tut 
 by the Holy Ghost.” Again, “If any man hath not the spirit of 
 Christ, he is none of his.” 
 
 In Europe there is much more stress put upon forms, names a id 
 tradition, than in America; you can scarcely give a greater offence, 
 than ask, “Have you got any any religion?” Got any religion!— 
 Think I am a heathen—got my religion to seek at this time of the 
 day. I was always religious.” WTiat is your religion? “It isjhe 
 religion of my father, and his was the religion of his father, the 
 good old way, we don’t change our religion.” Suppose a man has 
 a young horse, that can run a race, win a prize, and is a valuable 
 animal; he wills the horse to his son, and to his son, and so on; but 
 the horse dies: the grandson boasts, what! have not I got a good 
 horse? I have, my grandfather raised him, willed him to my father, 
 and he gave him to me; and I can prove by the neighbors, he ran 
 such a race, and won such a prize; but on a close inspection, it is 
 found only the bones are remaining. Look at the Congregational, 
 or Independents, Presbyterians, Quakers, &c., and compare them 
 now with the history of their ancestors, and a change will be vis i- 
 ble; and unless people have recourse to their first principles they 
 will degenerate. 
 
 Two or three centuries ago, perhaps, ancestors had religion, aid 
 were out of stigma, called a name, that has been attached to their 
 form, and handed down from father to son; these ancestors living in 
 the divine life of religion, in that divine life have gone to Heaven, 
 as Christ sayeth, “My sheep hear my voice, and follow me, and I 
 .give unto them eternal life, &c.” But the children down have, on 
 hearing the same name, think they have the same religion: but on a 
 
OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 
 
 303 
 
 close reflection or inspection, there is no more divine life about their 
 form, than animal life about the bones of the old horse; and ot 
 course, will no more carry a man to Heaven than the bones will, 
 with whip and spurs, carry a man a journey, because bible religion 
 is what we must have especially, for the ancients “were filled with 
 joy and with the Holy Ghost,” and “without holiness no man shall 
 see the Lord;” but blessed are the pure in heart , for they shall see 
 God.” 
 
 The funds which have been raised in England, I scruple whether 
 they have not proved a temptation to some, though they might be 
 turned to the glory of God, and doubtless, have in many instances, 
 yet I fear that to some, through fear, it hath proved a snare, so that 
 they have not borne that testimony which their conscience and 
 judgment told them was their duty, against a growing evil, whilst 
 others have too much affluence and ease, and by that means have 
 sunk too much upon their lees! God forbid it should be the case in 
 America! whilst a man or a body of people are simple and sincere, 
 having frequent recourse to their first principles in the Lord, there 
 is no room to doubt his favor and his blessing, and these will make 
 a happy life, and procure a happy end, and all is well that ends 
 well, is the proverb. But who can stand when God sets his face 
 against them? Or what can prosper if God don’t smile his appro¬ 
 bation. The wicked may prosper for a while, but at length shall 
 be driven away as the chaff, and their candle put out; whilst the 
 righteous shall be had in everlasting remembrance. 
 
304 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 A SHORT ACCOUNT OF “ECCENTRIC COSMOPOLITE.” 
 
 When Cosmopolite was on his last tour through-- 
 
 orders were sent from the “Castle,” somewhere, by some body, that 
 he must be taken into custody; w r hieh body returning, replied for 
 answer, that Cosmopolite could not be found*—this, more than 
 once or twice. Moreover, the Threshers pursued him two nights 
 and one day for a noted heretic; but he unwittingly escaped from 
 them likewise. The martial law was now proclaimed in four 
 counties, which made it dangerous travelling without a pass; but 
 Cosmopolite was providentially kept in peace, and safely delivered 
 from the whole—yet not by foresight in any human wisdom—for it 
 was not within the reach of human ken. 
 
 “Question 22. A man from America, named- 
 
 -—, having travelled through this country, professing himself.. 
 
 a friend to the-, what judgment ought this- 
 
 -to pass concerning the conduct of that man?” 
 
 “Answer. He came-or any authorized to give 
 
 it-has not travelled as one of our people, nor as one 
 
 of our friends—and we are determined that should he return, none 
 
 of our-shall be opened to him on any account 
 
 whatever.”—Minutes of both Countries. 
 
 He left-at full tide and fair wind, in an extra pack¬ 
 
 et—having just stepped on board as she cast off—down came the 
 “pursuers,” and looked from the dock, while he gazed at them from 
 the deck, and thus went out of the harbor. 
 
 Tw r ice the Consul had applied for passports in vain, and likewise 
 solicited the interference of the Ambassador, but there was no re¬ 
 turns. Hence Cosmopolite when he had finished his w r ork and got 
 
 ^Cosmopolite was on the chase seventeen hundred miles in sixty seven 
 days, and held two hundred meetings—such being the distance from the 
 people, without intimacy—and the velocity of the journey, that they 
 scarcely knew from whence he came or where he was gone? 
 
305 
 
 OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 ready, came away in a vessel that was fitted for the purpose; but not 
 with design, except by providence. Another vessel having sprang 
 a leak which the pursuers were searching, as Cosmopolite sailed by 
 out of port, in the other ship. 
 
 The fog was as a hiding place in the hand of God—to preserve 
 from those “ Floating Hells —while coming round Hibernia and 
 doubling Cape Clear—for several days together! 
 
 This vessel was called the Averick—323 tons—D’Cost, master— 
 would keep half a point nigherthe wind than usual—hence ships at 
 the leeward must run parallel, or cross our track to gain the weath¬ 
 er gage, in order to bear upon us—therefore would lose time and 
 distance. * D’Cost put out his lights and altered his course, and so 
 evaded the intruders thrice—whereas the other ship which had been 
 refused on account of her leak, was boarded twice. Thus Cosmop* 
 olite was preserved to Columbia’s shores, for which praised be fclae 
 Lord! 
 
 Though a stranger, the way was opened for meetings, and' some 
 good times in public—some acquaintance with the Quakers, and 
 sailed to New York with most of the passengers. 
 
 Cosmopolite was accused with “hush money” clandestinely, by 
 some who were on hoard—on getting wind of it he had the agree¬ 
 ment stated, and then produced the receipt to the full amount, which 
 answered to the articles. Then he was accused of having received 
 a present of ten pounds from the Captain, which they said should 
 have been divided with the passengers—Cosmopolite said why? 
 was there any such agreement? They acknowledged not ! yet ob¬ 
 served it would have been but just. Cosmopolite said, he did not 
 see nor feel the obligation—had the donation been given—which hi 
 observed had never been given; and appealed to the Captain if eve* 
 he had made the gift, who answered in the negative. Nevertheless, 
 ungenerously did some persist to make the impression that Cosmo¬ 
 polite was a swindler. But what is amiss here must be rectified 
 
 A. 
 
 hereafter. 
 
 Some of those people who were led by inclination, or judgment, 
 to come to America, questioned Cosmopolite antecedent to their 
 coming—civility demanded a reply, which accordingly was given 
 —as free agents they came for their own interest only—but meeting 
 
 V 
 
30C 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 with some trials, bitterly accused Cosmopolite as the cause of all 
 their trials, calamities and misfortunes—who could have no interest 
 in their coming—and one even went so far as to curse the day she 
 ever saw his face—though he had done all he could to serve them 
 —but the sin of ingratitude is one of the most abominable crimes 
 that the heart of man can be contaminated with, and very obnoxious 
 in the sight of heaven—evidently marked with just displeasure in 
 righteous retributions. 
 
 Here it maybe observed, that those who have fled from oppression 
 and privation to the “land of liberty” are the worst enemies and 
 most bitter in their execrations of any on these shores, when fortune 
 smiles upon them; but yet it is very observable that few of them 
 are willing to return to the old world. 
 
 A certain pair, whose “passage the king paid,” from the old 
 world to the new—fortune smiled on them in Alexandria—the term 
 • being expired, and in contempt he quit the country, exclaiming, 
 “the best flour in America is not equal to the mud of London ,” 
 where he put his barrel of dollars in a private bank, which broke a 
 few days after, and he then had to turn porter, and stand in the mud* 
 to get wherewith to support nature! 
 
 On this voyage, Cosmopolite frequently felt a forboding of ap¬ 
 proaching trials, and a secret conviction as though all was not well 
 at the Mississippi; which he expressed more than once or twice. 
 
 He went to Virginia by land; saw brother Mead, met his rib in 
 Richmond, and then returned to New England, holding meetings 
 and had good times by the way. But now the storm began to 
 gather, preludes of which were seen; hence Cosmopolite felt he must 
 fortify his mind, considering these omens a dispensation of prepa¬ 
 ration accordingly, from the beneficent parent of the world! 
 
 Whilst in Europe Cosmopolite was attacked with spasms of a 
 most extraordinary kind, which baffled the skill of the most celebra¬ 
 ted of the faculty, and reduced his nervous strength, and shook his 
 constitution to the centre, more than all his labors and exposures 
 heretofore, which had been from seven to ten thousand miles a year 
 and attending meeting from six to seven hundred times; but now his 
 sun appeared declining, and his career drawing to a close. But the 
 idea of yielding and giving up the itinerant sphere was trying to 
 Cosmopolite, seeing it was his element an & paradise to travel ano 
 
OK, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 307 
 
 preach the gospel. Hence he got a stiff leather jacket girted with 
 buckles to serve as stays, to support the tottering frame, to enable 
 him to ride on horse back, which the doctors remonstrated against; 
 when that would answer no further, he took the gig and little wagon, 
 but was obliged to sit or lay down some part of the meeting to be 
 able to finish his discourse, mostly for seven years. 
 
 Some could or would not make the necessary distinction between 
 voluntary singularity and a case of extreme necessity. But such a 
 caviling argues an ungenerous mind, and is too much tainted with 
 “moral evil.” 
 
 Cosmopolite bought a pair of mules, which were to have been 
 fitted to the carriage against his return; but in lieu thereof, were 
 put in a wagon, and so broke down they were unfit for service: and 
 hence he had to part with them for about half value, to be able to 
 prosecute his journey; and the horse he had was shortly starved 
 §o as to fail, and hence obliged to part with him for one of little 
 worth. 
 
 Shortly followed the residue; while in the decline of health. From 
 New England he was found in the Mississippi Territory; having 
 travelled there by land, through Georgia, where he received letters 
 of confirmation that all was not going right. 
 
 Here Cosmopolite was induced to aid two parties, as a friend 
 between , who got him bound and would not let him off. He offered 
 all he had, but in vain. The circumstance was, one party owned 
 three hundred and twenty-four acres of land, and verbally consented 
 for the other to build a mill on it, who set up a frame without any 
 title, and getting involved in debt, the first would not sell it to him, 
 lest he should lose it by his creditors; and he was afraid lest he 
 should lose his labor for the want of a title. So they wished Cos¬ 
 mopolite to step in between them, so as to make each secure; which, 
 without looking at consequences, he did. This was an error in his 
 life, and he repents it but once for all. However, it has been a 
 school of an important nature to him, and doubtless will be for life. 
 
 Then went for his Rib, by the advice and request of friends, 
 whose friendship in the sequel consists in fair words untried, like 
 the pinQ tree which appears as good timber, but upon investigation 
 is found rotten at the heart. 
 
 For, after Cosmopolite had gone, in a few months, over most of 
 
308 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 the northern states, he returned with his companion to that part, and 
 was reduced to the most painful situation imaginable, as follows: 
 
 First. Some heavy debts, as a consequence of purchasing sixty- 
 four acres of the three hundred and twenty-four; though he had but 
 about twenty-four remaining, with the mill frame on it, having par¬ 
 ted with about forty, to be able to work through. 
 
 Second. No money or flush loose property. 
 
 Third. A sick companion without house or home; this being the 
 time when friends forsook him, all except a deist and his family. 
 
 Fourth. Reputation attacked oa all sides, and in remote parts 
 through the States, that he was revelling in riches and luxury, with 
 a fine brick house, sugar and cotton plantation, flour and saw mills, 
 slaves , and money in the.banks, &c., &c., &c., like a nabob in the 
 east. Whilst others made use of every thing they could that would 
 be to his discredit; among which, some few who had subscribed for 
 his journals and paid in advance, but not getting their books, no 
 allowance was made for the books being lost, but all was construed, 
 “a design to cheat, and had got the property, and gone to the Mis¬ 
 sissippi to feather his nest.” 
 
 Hence the famous expression: 
 
 “The star which rose in the East, is set in the West.” 
 
 About this time he dreamed that he was in New York, and was 
 going from the Park to Pearl street, in quest of J. Q’s. house, when 
 the street appeared burned and only the ruins of the walls remain¬ 
 ing, and not a trace of his family could be found in the city, which 
 waked him up in a tremor of horror. He told his wife he thought 
 they should hear something disagreeable from New York, which the 
 
 sequel proved in a few days, for a letter from Mr. W-was 
 
 opened in Virginia; and accidently, or rather providentially, a friend 
 wrote to the Mississippi, “I suppose you have heard that J. Q. has 
 
 eloped to the W. I., and taken off another man’s W-, and also, 
 
 left you in the lurch with Mr. W-and J. C. T. &c., &c., &c 
 
 The whole mystery was then developed, and consequences to be 
 read that would be disagreeable enough. 
 
 Mr. N. S. had his trial by men who had never seen his “letter,” 
 or been acquainted with Cosmopolite, nor heard any thing he had 
 to say about the circumstances, gave judgment in Mr. N. S’s. favor, 
 md a certificate of acquittal, only on hearing his own statement; 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 309 
 
 Pagan Romans had the accuser and accused face to face, that he 
 might have an opportunity for his own defence. The Jews’ law 
 did not condemn a man before it heard him. See appendix. 
 
 Hence Cosmopolite had the sentence of being the agent of all 
 
 the evil, instead of Mr. S-, and moreover was *a “Sabbath 
 
 breaker,” having let some people have a few religious books thro’ 
 necessity, and not of choice, as they could not be supplied with 
 them at any other time; therefore, must have no countenance, but 
 go on his own footing. 
 
 Cosmopolite delivered a discourse from, “as ye would that others 
 should do to you , do ye even so to them first in person; secondly 
 in property; and thirdly, in character; which discourse gave great 
 offence! 
 
 These things now came to a focus about one time, which augmen- 
 ted the distress of Cosmopolite, as he was fast verging towards the 
 grave; to human appearance he could not stay long, and the thoughts 
 of dying in this cloud under these gloomy circumstances, were of 
 the most painful and distressing nature; as circular letters were sent 
 forth from the executive already, that he might rise no more; and at 
 New York it was thought and said by many, that he would never 
 dare to show his face again! 
 
 A gathering in the side of Cosmopolite for some time, now began 
 to ripen, and finally burst in the cavity of the body, between the 
 bowels and skin, and he expected to die; but falling asleep, he dream¬ 
 ed that he was in a miil race, below the wheel, and the water was 
 as clear as crystal, but'the bottom and sides a quicksand, so that 
 there was nothing to seize hold of or to stand on for the possibility 
 of relief. Thus situated he drifted with the stream toward the 
 ocean near by, where was a whirlpool of vast depth. People were 
 sitting on the banks, merrily diverted to see him drift, without offer¬ 
 ing any assistance. However, a little man in white raiment, ran 
 down to the stream, waded in up to his chin, between the current 
 and whirlpool in - the eddy, and stooping over, reached as lar as he 
 could, seized him by the edge of his garment and dragged him to 
 shore, where a gentleman opened his house, invited him to the par¬ 
 lor, where the lady made the necessary arrangement for his relief in 
 food and raiment, &c., then he was shown a covenient room where 
 he was left to compose himself to rest. In the mean time those 
 
310 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 people on the bank merrily diverted themselves, saying, “he has 
 lost one shoe in the river, and never will be able to travel and preach 
 again;” but in the morning to the surprise of all, both shoes were 
 found safe in the dining room, though the doors were shut and lock¬ 
 ed all night. 
 
 The idea of being stigmatized, and his ashes raked up by misrep¬ 
 resentation after his dissolution, were painful in the extreme, because 
 of the slur it would bring upoa religion, as the time appeared fast 
 approaching. He cried to the “God of Jacob” for relief\ and that 
 for his name and glory's sake to hear prayer, that his cause might 
 not be slandered on his account. 
 
 Thus, after spending the bloom of youth in the service of others, 
 for Zion’s welfare, and now, in the greatest time of affliction to be 
 forsaken of friends, and turned out as an old dog who hath lost his 
 teeth, caused a feeling that cannot be well described. 
 
 “But where reason fails, there faith begins— 
 
 “For man’s extremity is God’s opportunity.” 
 
 As the last retreat Cosmopolite retired into a Cane Brake, at the 
 foot of a large hill, where was a beautiful spring which he named 
 “Chicimaw spring,” (Good) by which he got a small cabin made 
 of split poles, where the bear and tvolf, tiger, &c., with all kinds 
 of serpents in N. America, abound. This was an agreeable retreat 
 from the pursuing foe, there to await and see what God the Lord 
 would do. 
 
 Cnee he met three animals, when going to a neighboring house, 
 upon a by-way, which he hacked out through the cane; he told them 
 to get out, and chinked his tins together; one took to the left and two 
 to the right a few feet, and he passed between, when they closed 
 behind. He enquired if Mr. Neal had been there, having seen his 
 hull dogs. The family on hearing their description, replied that 
 itiey were wolves! 
 
 Being routed from this peaceful retreat, in the manner that the 
 porcupine drove the snake from his den, Cosmopolite made arrange¬ 
 ments to leave his rib and go to the States; so by mutual consent 
 they parted for three hundred and seventy-one days, and he came 
 into Georgia, having only about three dollars when he started in the 
 vji’derness from the Mississippi. 
 
 He attended a large association of dominies in S. C., who were 
 
Oil, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 311 
 
 mostly strangers to him, there being not more than three members 
 remaining of the same body when he was acquainted with them a 
 few years before, as about live years changes the majority in each 
 .and not more than five or six spoke to him. 
 
 However, he endeavored to make clear work as he went; which, 
 through the mercy and providence of God, was accomplished, ex¬ 
 cept about subscribers, which he supplied a few months after, though 
 tie had to travel several hundred miles to accomplish it. There was 
 a subscription which Cosmopolite had made, but part remained 
 unpaid. He parted with his horse, which cost one hundred and 
 thirty-five dollars, and fifty dollars in cash, with which he was let 
 off, though he was denied the privilege of preaching in the house, 
 before he asked it; so he took to his feet and went on to New York, 
 
 and sent for Mr. W-, and J. C. J., and shortly all the horrid 
 
 consequences of J. Q.’s conduct presented to view. 
 
 Some years before Cosmopolite was in a house where the man and 
 all his family were confined with sickness, who requested some pa¬ 
 pers to be filed in the west to save his land, which lie had been 
 banished from by the Catholic Spaniards, on account of his religion, 
 and he had to take his family in an open boat round Cape Florida, 
 living on game, and had nothing but Providence and the gun to 
 depend on until they arrived in Georgia, during a space of about 
 seven months. To oblige him, Cosmopolite took the papers and 
 filed them; and J. Q. wished to make the purchase, which matters 
 were fixed accordingly all round, except executing one instrument 
 of writing, which was only prevented by a sudden fit of illness. 
 
 Thus God sees not as man sees; what we think for the best may 
 prove our ruin; and what we think for the worst, may be the best 
 way of all! J. C. T. acted the reasonable part, on Christian prin¬ 
 ciples, to bear and forbear, and wait the bounds of possibility, but 
 Mr. W * * * * * acted otherwise. 
 
 J. Q. had been in the habit of opening the letters of Cosmopolite, 
 and taking out money; also he was to have paid Mr. W * * * * * and 
 J. C. J.; the latter he did not, but the former receive a note from J. 
 Q. on the account of Cosmopolite, but not to the full amount; giv¬ 
 ing a receipt for money, and wrote a letter to Cosmopolite for the 
 “balance” to Virginia, where it was broken open and laid on a 
 shelf fur more than a year; and was taken down by Cosmopolite 
 
312 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 when on his journey, careless, and observing his name on the su¬ 
 perscription, opened it, read it, and put it in his pocket, with the 
 receipt, as he came along. 
 
 Mr. W * * * * * denied the “receipt,” although he acknowledged 
 the letter; but the names were in his own proper hand writing; so 
 admitted by judges, when compared with a receipt book. 
 
 He demanded the whole of Cosmopolite, saying the note of J. Q. 
 was destroyed, which amounted to about two hundred and eight 
 dollars; the whole was less than three hundred. 
 
 Cosmopolite said it was hard to pay it twice; but was willing to 
 submit it to arbitrators, and abide their judgment; to which Mr. W. 
 assented—he should choose one—Cosmopolite another, and these 
 two should choose a third, a majority of which should be final. The 
 hour being fixed, Cosmopolite started with his, and met that of Mr. 
 W.; and who should it be but the sheriff, prepared to take Cosmop¬ 
 olite to the “tight house” Thus the aspect was of the most gloo¬ 
 my nature; however, two men stepped up and became security for 
 his appearance at court. This gave him time to breathe, and see 
 what next. 
 
 The assignees to the estate of J. Q. who had died in the West 
 Indies, offered to acquit Cosmopolite of all dexnands if he should 
 let them step into the place of J. Q. and have the transfer in his 
 lieu, from those whom it had concerned, as J. Q. had left a demand 
 on book against Cosmopolite of some amount improperly; and, 
 moreover, would step in between him and Mr. W. and fight him in 
 the law, giving Cosmopolite a bond of indemnity. 
 
 Cosmopolite readily consented, being only paid his expenses, but 
 flung in his trouble; so that in attempting to favor the sick man he 
 neither gained nor lost; except the plague and censure, as the sick 
 man was paid his full demand. 
 
 There is one instrument of writing which hath been paid, but was 
 never delivered up; which in justice Cosmopolite should have; as 
 Major Mills, Charles Smith, and Frances Steel, doth know! 
 
 Thus Cosmopolite was enabled to clear off with J. C. T. and 
 leave the city in peace; while Mr. W. was left to have his dispute 
 decided in his own way; but what was the consequence? He was 
 cast, having the cost of court to pay, and only got the balance.—» 
 After which there was a resurrection of the note of J. Q., which 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 813 
 
 he, Mr. W. wished Cosmopolite to purchase, and for the refusal 
 called him all to nought, as a “ scoundrel ,” &c.« 
 
 Cosmopolite went as far as Boston, where he had a few books— 
 procured him a horse and little wagon, and returned to the south, 
 and so to the Mississippi to his Rib; and immediately started for 
 Georgia, through the wilderness, without bidding a friend farewell, 
 visited many counties and started for the north. Was pre-warned 
 in dreams; which the sequel proved, at Lynchburgh, Virginia. She 
 was taken sick, brought nigh unto death, and detained two years. 
 See Ifer Journey of Life. 
 
 Cosmopolite was defeated in attempting to get a small cabin here. 
 His reputed “riches,” by report, not being adequate to surmount it. 
 
 He was taken unwell with those spasms, and lay beside a road, 
 and probably would have died, but a doctor came along, gave him 
 some medicine, which flung the spasms from the nerves into the 
 blood vessels, and he began to amend from that time. 
 
 The Presbyterians were remarkably kind and open in N. C.— 
 Many of their meeting houses were at his service, and some of their 
 ministers he formed acquaintance with, who appeared like very 
 pious men, with the spirit of Liberty. 
 
 Thus after long struggles, Cosmopolite got through his difficulties, 
 into which others had involved him; after turning every way*— 
 even to parting with his horse and library; the latter of which he 
 had taken much pains to collect and select; having the small piece 
 of ground left at the Mississippi, on which was the old “mill” 
 frame, from which he derived no benefit; neither does he expect to, 
 having sent a deed of relinquishment, but received no value, t 
 
 Those who are fond of retailing evil reports about absent charac¬ 
 ters with a degree of rejoicing, are partakers of evil, in as much 
 as they would consider it very hard ungenerous and unjust, for one 
 
 *Though he thought of paying with a “ram skin,” as the saying is— 
 i. e. deliver up all—but Providence wrought the other way, when it came 
 to the last extremity with Mr. W-. 
 
 Cosmopolite sent the money to J. Q. according to agreement; but he 
 gave his note to Mr. W-, and kept the money, which Mr. W-ac¬ 
 
 cepted on Cosmopolite’s account, and gave the receipt for money accord¬ 
 ingly. 
 
 fRoswell V - , who was disinterested, Dy his influence and interfer¬ 
 
 ence, saved some little value from the wreck. 
 
314 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 to take the liberty about them in their absence, that they do about 
 others. For the motives cannot be good, nor the spirit savor of 
 righteousness. Therefore, if they profess friendship to the face, they 
 are only base “hypocrites” in heart; from which, may society be 
 delivered. 
 
 Dreams may come from the enemy; from the business of the past 
 day—from a disordered body—propensities founded by contamina¬ 
 tion—from moral evil—from God, through the medium of Angels, 
 and departed Saints, as forewarnings to stir up and prepare the mind 
 for those scenes ahead, as a dispensation of preparation, which#nany 
 remain ignorant of for w r ant of due attention, and a heart con¬ 
 formed to the Divine Government. 
 
 Many people, from a spirit of prejudice founded on jealousy, sur¬ 
 mise evil about others, which amounts to a reality in their imagi¬ 
 nation; and hence assume the liberty to report and circulate it as 
 truth founded upon fact , to the great injury of society, friendship, 
 and the innocent. 
 
 The foregoing history of “Eccentric” Cosmopolite is given foi 
 the benefit of all those whom it may concern. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 315 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 JcrNE 9th, 1813. Leaving Peggy at John M. Walker’s, in Buck¬ 
 ingham county, Virginia, where she was confined with-. I 
 
 spoke in Charlotte county, Macklinburg, Brunswick, Belfield, and 
 Mulfreesboro’, down to Edenton, in N. C., at which place I was 
 interrupted by a Baptist preacher, who gave me the lie, and brought 
 himself into disrepute. I replied there were some good mistaken 
 men whose hearts were better than their heads. 
 
 By Elizabeth I came to the Hickory Ground, and down to Prin¬ 
 cess Ann. While on the road I heard “Jefferson’s bull dogs,” so 
 called, roaiingat one of neighbor George’s frigates, which gave me 
 awful sensations concerning the horrors of war, and the curse the 
 world is under. On my arrival at Norfolk, I saw the smoke of 
 cannon, and the awful scene during the battle of Craney Island. 
 
 God sees not as man sees; for “the race is not to the swift nor the 
 battle to the strong,” which was exemplified in that instance; the 
 termination being different from every calculation both of friend and 
 foe. 
 
 I returned by Suffolk, where I found my old friends Yarbo¬ 
 rough were gone to the other world; by Petersburg to Richmond; 
 where I found my old friend, Stith Mead, still going on in the work 
 of the Lord. 
 
 On my arrival in Buckingham, finding Peggy still low in health, 
 and the people unwilling for her removal, as unadvised, I requested 
 a ride in the gig, when the family not suspecting my intentions, we 
 started; and, beyond probability, she endured ten miles before we 
 stopped, as the doctor had advised the “White Sulphur Springs” 
 in Greenbrier. Next day we reached Lynchburgh, where I was 
 requested to preach; but Le Roy Merritt, w T ho had been converted 
 in this place, and came with me from the Low Lands, had been to 
 see his friends, was now on his return, and desired to preach. I 
 felt as if it was his turn, and gave way accordingly. He spoke 
 with life and authority from above; and going to his station in 
 
816 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Portsmouth, died in four hours after, with the shouts of Victory! 
 Victory! Victory! in his mouth. 
 
 “Let me die the death of the righteous, and mv last end be like 
 his. Mark the perfect man and behold the upright; for the end of 
 that man is peace.” 
 
 While in the Low Lands I saw some good times, and revivals 
 of religion; but the drought, the sun, and hies, were dreadful at that 
 time. Many streams were so dried, that swine fattened upon their 
 fish; and the want of water and food for cattle were distressing, with 
 the addition of swarms of flies to suck the blood of man and beast. 
 Hiring a hack we came to the White Sulphur springs in Green¬ 
 brier, where I got access to many neighborhoods where I had not 
 been before, being a stranger in these parts. Our expenses were 
 nearly one hundred dollars, but I did not begrudge it, considering 
 the benefits we received from those waters. When on the wav, she 
 could hardly bear her weight ten yards, but now was able to ride 
 sixteen miles on horse back to the “Sweet Springs,” where I spoke 
 to a large and attentive audience, though the devil reigned in those 
 parts. Lawyer Baker collared me, and threatened to break my 
 
 neck for preaching; because, he said, I insulted Mrs.-ten years 
 
 before, by saying, hell is moving from beneath to meet her at her 
 coming; and he did it to revenge her cause. But his assertion was 
 false. The ladies, however, took up my cause, and promised me 
 protection. And hence his gambling comrades became ashamed, 
 and he had to hold his peace and let me alone. 
 
 By the assistance of Providence we found the way opened to gain 
 Fincastle, and the camp meeting near Salem, where I had to apolo¬ 
 gize for my “lappel coat,” single breasted, which I was reprobat¬ 
 ed for wearing. The case was this: Eighteen months before, I 
 was in distress for a coat, the winter coming on, and had no money 
 to spare to get one. But a man owed me twenty dollars, which he 
 could not pay in ready money; hence I must lose it, being about to 
 leave those parts, unless I would accept a turn to a shop where gar¬ 
 ments were ready made, being brought over from England; hence 
 from my necessity, and the nature of the case, originated the con¬ 
 tended coat, the most valuable I ever wore in my life. But I soon 
 gave it away rather than hurt weak minds, and give mankind occa¬ 
 sion, and got a sailor’s blanket coat to prosecute my journey. 
 
OE, LOEENZO'S JOUENAL. 
 
 317 
 
 From thence to Blackrod in a wagon, where we had some good 
 times. I spoke to the military in Christiansburg, where they gave 
 me a surtout. 
 
 I attended a camp meeting one day and two nights, which ap¬ 
 peared like a blank in my life; so I started off twenty miles on foot, 
 to my destination. 
 
 Having procured me a tackey, and parting with Peggy at the 
 Yellow Springs in Montgomery county, I started for the west, 
 while she went to the east, with brother and sister Booth, in Bruns¬ 
 wick county. 
 
 On Walker’s Creek I saw the greatest preparation for camp meet¬ 
 ing that I ever viewed in my life, being encircled with barracks all 
 round. It was a dreadful rainy time. But from our convenience, 
 preaching went on in the tents, and all were accommodated. 
 
 I called at a house to feed my horse, where I was recognized, 
 and solicited to stop and preach, which I did, and had a good time. 
 The man of the house turned away circuit preaching, because they 
 held private class meetings, and so broke up the class. 
 
 In Aldington I spoke three times. Exchanging my pony for an¬ 
 other, as she was with foal, which had been kept a secret from me^ 
 by the seller. I got imposed on again, as the latter had not been 
 corn fed; and in two days she tired. Hence I was obliged to ex¬ 
 change for a third, to be able to keep up with my appointments— 
 but this also was so rough in his gates, that my state of health would 
 not admit of keeping him; hence I exchanged for a fourth, having 
 expended eighty-three dollars, I obtained one worth about forty, 
 having but oile eye. 
 
 When I started on this journey, I felt to go as far as Nashville; 
 but any further, gloom seemed to overspread my contemplation on 
 that subject; I could not tell why; yet when I arrived into West 
 Tennessee, the cause was obvious; the Indians having commenced 
 war, blocked up the way to Louisiana; as many were murdered in 
 that direction. In Nashville jail I saw an Indian chief of the 
 Creek ration, named Bob, taken prisoner by Coffee’s spies. I 
 asked them why their nation took up the hatchet against the whites, 
 when they were paid for their friendship by the United States. 
 
 He replied that a letter from the Great Father, the King of Eng¬ 
 land, that the time has arrived to take up the hatchet; then the 
 
318 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Governor of Pensacola sent for the big prophet, who said if we did 
 not take up the hatchet, our cattle would become buffalo, and our 
 fowls like wild turkeys, and our hogs would become lizards, and 
 likewise our dogs would become spirits and kill us, because we had 
 whipped them; which prophecy the governor delivered by an inter¬ 
 preter to runners, who quickly circulated it through the nation; some 
 believed it, who were credulous in the doctrine of spirits. It was 
 through such a threefold influential source; others believed it, being 
 disaffected to the United States, and a third to prevent being toma¬ 
 hawked, as there could be none neutral in the war, and hence the 
 commencement of hostilities. 
 
 They that observe lying vanities, forsake their own mercies. Four 
 armies are now against them; and destruction appears comingupon 
 them to the uttermost. But woe to them who make use of religion 
 to answer their own wicked ends thereby. 
 
 Putting my work, improved, to the press, I sent off my appoint¬ 
 ments; after which I commenced my tour through Gallatin, Car¬ 
 thage, Lebanon, where I saw the wife of the “wild man of the 
 woods. 55 I strove to obtain his journal, but in that I was disappoint- 
 . ed, though they had agreed on certain conditions to let me have it; 
 he died in peace. Jefferson, Murfreesborough, Columbia on Duck; 
 Rice’s M. H., Franklin, Liberty, near Green Hills; Dixon county, 
 Clarksville, Palmyra, Christian county and Russellville, in Ken¬ 
 tucky, Robinson C. H., Macminisville, Secotchee Valley, Wash¬ 
 ington, Kingston, Marysville, Seversville, Knoxville, Clinton, Jacks- 
 borough, Claiborne C. H., Rutledge, Rogersville, Greensville, 
 Jonesborough and Carter, C. H., to Wilksborough, and then Hunts¬ 
 ville, so to James Clemments, where I arrived on Tuesday evening, 
 the 14th of December, intending to proceed immediately to Ra¬ 
 leigh, and from thence to Brunswick, where Peggy is. But in this 
 I was disappointed; being taken sick, was confined until Thursday, 
 when the weather set in bad. On Sunday spoke to several hundreds 
 in the door yard, and rode fourteen miles on my way; and falling in 
 with a congregation, I spoke at night. Next day it rained, snowed 
 and hailed, in a distressing manner, so that I could not feel myself 
 justifiable to pursue my journey, however anxious. 
 
 There is something peculiar in my detention here, for I felt to 
 hasten my journey to the utmost, and accomplish my route; but stif 
 
OR LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 319 
 
 I was prevented going further at present, though I have accomplish¬ 
 ed the essence of my visit. 
 
 More than a year ago, I dreamed that we were on the shore in the 
 Low Lands—where about twelve o’clock at night the great ocean 
 presented to view before without bounds, and the awful cavalry 
 pursuers were in the rear, and destruction to the uttermost awaited 
 us if we staid there until day. I saw a bateau, without sails, oars, 
 or rudder, in which I said we must embark as the only alternative, 
 and leave the event to God; and putting in our trunk, for it was 
 present with my papers, and all we had; Peggy stepped in, and as 
 I shoved it off stepped in myself; the motion of which, with the 
 wind and tide, took us out of sight of land before day. A por¬ 
 poise rose and struck the gunnel of the boat, and broke in a part, 
 which permitted the waves to dash in, and the boat began to fill. 
 I said we are lost—there is no hope, but to commit ourselves to 
 God, and hang our souls upon Him! 
 
 Just then a fine large ship presented to view, and was immediate¬ 
 ly alongside, and seeing our danger, flung us a rope, to which we 
 fastened the trunk, and so were drawn into the ship, as the boat 
 just then filled and went down! There were three ladies in the 
 cabin, who served us with a dish of warm coffee or tea; for we 
 were wet and very much chilled. I could eat but little, from the 
 gratitude to the great Disposer of all events for our late deliver¬ 
 ance from the dangers of the sea, and our dreadful pursuers. I 
 asked the captain where he was from, and bound to? He said, 
 “ From Ireland—have been to the West Indies—am sailing to Je- 
 rusalem.” While reflecting on the subject and the probability that 
 my pursuers would not hear of me for years, if ever, I waked up all 
 in a fiood of tears! What it means I know not; time must unfold it! 
 
 When on my return from Europe, from an unaccountable im¬ 
 pulse of mind I frequently said, I awfully feared all was not right 
 at the Mississippi, as a brother and sister-in-law had gone to that 
 territory about the time we left America. 
 
 In Ireland, one day a person observed to me her dream, which 
 left a tremor of horror on her mind —that I had wings, and could 
 roam at pleasure where I pleased; at length I lit down on a certain 
 place, and sunk into the mire—and the more I strove to get out, the 
 
320 history of cosmopolite, 
 
 deeper I sunk into the black mire; when she woke up with a degree 
 of horror. 
 
 Those persons in M. T. separated, by grievously sinning against 
 the tender mercies of the Lord. Leaving Peggy in Virginia, I 
 arrived in Claiborne county, where he had began a mill on ground 
 which was not his own, and got involved in debt, which caused 
 both parties, viz: the owners of the ground and him, to desire me 
 to act as a mediator between them; which I accordingly did, and 
 writings were passed accordingly. 
 
 But alas! this was the beginning of sorrows to me—and proved 
 a school, arising from a combination of circumstances, which l 
 shall never forget. 
 
 I offered all I had, in a few days after, for a release, but in vain: 
 they proved like blood-suckers, which stuck close to the skin. Hence 
 I was compelled to purchase a part of the land and improvements; 
 which involved me in debt head and ears, of several thousand dol¬ 
 lars, which took some time to extricate myself—but which was ac¬ 
 complished by perseverance, through the providence of God. 
 
 The “ Rights of Man,” fifth edition, being finished, I visited 
 Fayetteville, Wilmington, Kingston, Georgetown, and Charleston; 
 where the woman lived at the “ Planters’ Hotel,” who had been in¬ 
 strumental in saving me from the hand of Baker—here I put up gratis. 
 
 I visited Sumpterville, Statesborough, Columbia, Chesterfield, 
 Wadesborough, and several adjacent counties, to Moore; and Ral¬ 
 eigh, Smithfield, Kingston to Newbern, and Washington, so by the 
 intermediate places to Tarborough, and also to Nash C. H., Louis¬ 
 ville, Williamsborough, Granville, Hillsborough, to Terswell and 
 Person, to Warrington and Brunswick, from whence we took our 
 departure to Petersburgh, Richmond, Fredericksburgh, Alexandria, 
 Washington to Baltimore, and on the way I met Jessee .Lee, who 
 hailed me in the stage. I once saw him at a camp meeting in 
 Georgia; we took a walk. . . . . » . ' 
 
 •••••• •••••*• 
 
 • •••«••«••••• 
 
 He has been Chaplain to Congress longer than any one individual 
 since the “ true American Federal Government” was formed. I 
 spent some time with him at Washington; he gave up his appoint¬ 
 ment for Cosmopolite in the “bighouse.” One night Cosmopolite, 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 321 
 
 while sleeping in the room with him, dreamed that a rat came out 
 of the dark, and fastened on his finger and began to suck his blood, 
 which he, in endeavoring to shake off, had like to have sprung out 
 of bed. Next day there came a swindler to Cosmopolite, and in¬ 
 geniously duped him out of thirty-eight dollars, which he desired 
 never to reimburse! This also was a school , and taught him the 
 lesson—“He that will be surety for a stranger shall smart for it.” 
 
 Mr. F. A. is sick, and perhaps is about to end his long and ar¬ 
 duous labor. What then?. 
 
 Cosmopolite heard N.S.preach from, 
 
 “The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation, 
 and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished.” 
 The Lord knoweth — not is able or willing — but knoweth how, i. e., 
 the best way to deliver, &c., and to reserve the unjust unto the day 
 of judgment—not the general judgment, but some particular judg¬ 
 ment in this world—adding, those who will not be subject to rule 
 and order , put themselves out of the power of the magistrate, for 
 he cannot follow them through all their intricate windings: of course 
 the}* surrender themselves into the hands of God only—and hence 
 we may expect to see some particular judgment befal them, as a just 
 dispensation, and make a striking example of them as a warning to 
 others! 
 
 From Baltimore to Philadelphia, and so to New York, w’here he 
 
 saw J . . . . M.. who professes himself to be an “alien 
 
 enemy ”—who hath caused (more) uneasiness in the. 
 
 society, and disturbance, than Cosmopolite hath done on these 
 shores this eighteen years,* though accountable to none in a moral 
 or ecclesiastical point of view, for his conduct on these shores; though 
 a man of “order,” yet he has been generously used in various sen¬ 
 ses in this city; but his life shows the liberty of his country, as 
 published by himself. However Americans as “alien friends ” 
 there in time of peace, are used tvorse than “alien enemies” are 
 here in time of war; which Cosmopolite doth know. 
 
 *The example of Cosmopolite, it had been urged would prove perni-> 
 cions; but where has the effect been produced? Moreover the “defence of 
 Methodism” states the difference between “accidental and moral evil,” 
 and shows the adsurdity of saying “most good or evil,” etc.,—“more 
 evil than good,” 
 
 W 
 
322 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 There Cosmopolite with his rib , had to appear at the Custom 
 House, by summons, and tell his age, parentage, birth place, occu¬ 
 pation, city, street, number of the house, and name of the family 
 where he stayed before embarking, ship’s name, &c., &c., com¬ 
 plexion, height, flesh marks, &c.; &c., all the answers recorded, 
 and his name he had to sign to his testimony. This examination 
 they passed through three times at the Custom House, and then at 
 the Mayor’s Oflice, and also at the Alien Office; then he could not 
 stay without the King’s license, on which were certified his lodging, 
 &c., which must not be removed even to the next door without per¬ 
 mission, under a penalty; and the family who received him of fifty 
 pounds fine. Moreover, he must not ex-ceed eleven miles distance, 
 nor preach without license from the sessions, which could not be 
 obtained without, first, the oath of allegianc; second, to support 
 that particular form of government, third, against Popery, or be 
 subject to pay a fine of twenty pounds; and those who suffered meet¬ 
 ings in their houses without a license from the Bishop’s court, w r ere 
 subject to twenty pounds fine; and each of those who attended, to 
 pay five shillings. 
 
 Render unto Cesar the things which are Cesar’s, and unto God the 
 things that are God’s; for the devil ought to have his due, and God 
 requires no more; and every thing should have justice done to it! 
 
 And to misrepresent any thing designedly, w T ith an intention to 
 deceive, to injure another, and thereby answer our own designs, is 
 a ‘ moral evil” of the deepest dye; and while the Vicegerent gov¬ 
 erns the world in Righteousness, judgment must and will be in fa¬ 
 vor of the injured. Therefore vice must not triumph over virtue; 
 and though the ‘‘Wicked may flourish like the green bay tree” for a 
 season, the day of retribution will come at last. Consequently, all 
 persons whose actions flow from impure and unjustifiable motives, 
 will have only a curse and bitterness, as a just entailment at last, as 
 the final issue of their conduct. 
 
 But innocence, uprightness, and integrity of heart, founded upon 
 virtuous and justifiable principles, as a responsible agent to the Su¬ 
 preme Governor of the world, will meet his approbation, who will 
 carry them through safely; however severe their trials and conflicts 
 may be for a season, salvation will come at last. 
 
 Hence the propriety of “Faith in God,” and a “Hope” in his 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 323 
 
 Providential Hand! Likewise Charity or Love, which is the spirit 
 of the gospel of Christ, should be the moving spring of all our ac¬ 
 tions, in order that we glorify him in all our ways, by a suitable 
 disposition of heart fitted to his government; which requires a wor¬ 
 ship in sprRir and in truth, with the understanding. 
 
 Natural Law—Moral Law, and the Rule of Practice originated 
 from the same Author. 
 
 Natural Law embraces unalienable rights , which are founded 
 upon innate principles, as life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, 
 &c., from which equality originates Natural Justice. Agreeable 
 to such natural justice is Moral Obligation. “Love the Lord with 
 all thy heart, and thy neighbor (not less nor more, but,) as thyself 
 —and as ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to 
 them, for this is the law and the prophets” —or what the law of 
 Moses, and the spirit of the prophets, and the example of Jesus 
 Christ enjoined: “Therefore, with what judgment ye judge, ye 
 shall be judged,” and “with what measure you mete, it shall be 
 measured to you again.” 
 
 The just retributions of Divine Providence have been observable 
 in social bodies, as well as in personal and individual cases* Ha- 
 man and Mordecai exemplify an instance—“he that will dig a pit 
 for another, shall fall into it himself.” 
 
 A few miles east of Lexington, Kentucky, several men had 
 got up their horses to go and hear Mr. Dow preach. Just at 
 that time he came along on foot; one man offered him his 
 horse to ride. Mr. Dow being tired, accepted the offer, and 
 rode to town at a gallop. Then dismounting, and without 
 giving any further attention to the horse, he pressed into the 
 midst of the crowd, and commenced preaching. This, and a 
 thousand other eccentricities, characterised the man, wherever 
 he went. 
 
324 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 The first fifteen years of my life were as lost, not being devoted 
 to God; though more sober and steady than most at that age, as 
 was remarked by many. 
 
 When in my sixteenth year, I became acquainted with the com¬ 
 forts of religion; which hath kept me out of many a hurtful snare. 
 About eighteen I commenced my itinerant career, which is more 
 than eighteen years since. Various are the scenes through which I 
 have been preserved since, by land and water, in those different climes 
 where my lot hath been cast, arising from the different customs, in¬ 
 terests, and the prejudice of education. There is a family likeness; 
 so there may be a family temper, and likewise a family education. 
 Hence the various modes give rise to various prejudices; and those 
 that predominate will infest and taint whole societies or neighbor¬ 
 hoods. 
 
 Little minds are capable of little things; and hence to see an ex¬ 
 altation, is apt to produce a jealousy; which, when admitted, begets 
 envy: and friendship and respect degenerate into hatred, malice, and 
 ill will. 
 
 Every person supposes himself to be in the middle of the world, 
 and 1 1 is way to be the most rioht, as a criterion , and the summit 
 of perfection. A difference of course to be an error, which should 
 be cured; hence he bears testimony against it with all the zeal, acri¬ 
 mony, and bitter censoriousness imaginable. Why? Because it 
 varies from their views. Without allowing others the same 1 iberry 
 that he takes, to think, judge, and act for himself; but all in error 
 who do not come to his rule, founded upon bigotry and the preju¬ 
 dice of education. For the most ignorant are generally the most 
 rude, saucy, impertinent and positive in their assertions; not know¬ 
 ing how to state a proposition, and draw a right conclusion; but think 
 that assertion is argument, and so take it for granted that it proves 
 the point. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 325 
 
 Those persons who have sprung out of the ashes , and have been 
 raised in the corner, when they get into office and power, become 
 the most important, self-exalted, imperious and tyrannical of any 
 persons whatever, and domineer over those with a vengeance, tha 4 
 come within their power and displeasure;* from which, good Lord, 
 deliver the earth !t # 
 
 I perceive all things below the sun to be of a fleeting nature—no¬ 
 thing permanent but Divinity and Immortality! And to feel the 
 love of the former, brightens up the prospects of the latter; and in¬ 
 spires the heart with hope beyond this life! 
 
 I have not an acre of ground I call my own upon earth, and but 
 a small pittance of this world’s goods in any shape or form. 7 3ut 
 am without house or home of my own, and but very few on whose 
 friendship to depend. 
 
 The last seven years of my life have been a scene of trials; but 
 they have been a school. During this time, I have not received 
 from other people in my travels, what would bear one half of my • 
 necessary expense; and ye there is no time and place in Europe or 
 America, that any person can point out the time or place I asked for 
 a conlrihvtionf or myself, either directly or indirectly; though I have 
 taken a few, made by other people, in some cases of extreme neces¬ 
 sity, or to some well wishers, in the course of those eighteen years; 
 but have declined the bigger part—perhaps ten to one. However, 
 now and then, I have rode up to a house, and asked for a bit of 
 bread and some few things of the like necessity, &c. 
 
 The profits of my books, I derived no real advantage from, before 
 I went to Europe the last time; and by the “Journal ” I sunk about 
 one thousand dollars, by engaging too many to meeting houses, be¬ 
 fore the work was done; at one of which there happened to lack 
 twenty-live or eight copies, and hence twenty-five dollars in cash 
 was demanded, and paid from other publications; so that I had but 
 about ten dollars when I embarked for Europe. 
 
 *This is observable in petty understrapppers .... as well as in the 
 black overseers in the West Indies. 
 
 IThe narrow contracted Tyrant—condemned such a variety of heights 
 —thought to be “uniform” would be for the best—and choosing his own 
 height for the model, had an Iron bedstead erected for the criterion—and 
 all the longer must be “cut off,” and those that are shorter must bo 
 stretched—which neither nature nor grace admit. 
 
326 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 But hitherto the Lord hath helped and brought me through, ano 
 gently cleared my way. I feel a sweet inward peace of mind—a 
 blessing I have never lost since I saw Calvin Wooster. What is 
 before me I know not—trials I expect ever await me, while upon 
 the Journey of Life on these mortal shores; but the anticipation of 
 a better and happier world, attracts my mind to surmount every 
 obstacle by faith in jesus, to gain that bright abode; and strive 
 by every possible means to regenerate the earth by the knowledge of 
 God; that a “moral evil” may be expelled from the world, the king¬ 
 dom of Christ become general, and rule over all. 
 
 I verily believe these are the last days of troublesome times, and 
 wi’l continue to grow r w r orse and worse, and rise higher and higher, 
 until after the fall of Babylon, wdiich I expect cannot be far off, and 
 the “Beast and False Prophets” be taken away; then the Divine 
 Government will be acknowdedged—natural justice attended to— 
 moral obligation performed in the golden rule of practice, as enjoin¬ 
 ed by the Vicegerent of the world. 
 
 Whoever will read the xxviii, of Deut. and compare it with the 
 history of the Jew T s, and our Lord’s prediction, with Josephus, must 
 be at least rationally convinced of the doctrine of Providence in 
 nature and grace. And whosoever is convinced, and looks at the 
 “signs” may discern the “ times-,” “for the light of the Moon is be¬ 
 coming’ as the light of the Sun,” when compared with the last cen¬ 
 turies—and “The light of the sun shall become seven fold as the 
 light of seven days,” saith the inspiration of the Almighty.— 
 Then “the House of the Lord shall be established in the top of the 
 mountain, and exalted above the hills,” “and all nations shall flow 
 unto it;” then “the wolf and the lamb shall dw r ell together,” and 
 the “nations learn w T ar no more,” for “the name of the Lord alone 
 shall be exalted in that day;” and natural evil will be expelled from 
 the w T orld, and the earth restored to its paradisical state, “until the 
 thousand years be ended,” whether a common thousand, prophetic or 
 apostolic, when Christ shall reign on earth, and bring his saints with 
 him. But after the loosing of Satan, then there will be a falling 
 away, and shortly w r ill come the general judgment; “moral evil” 
 having contaminated the earth again; and hence it is inconsistent 
 with the nature and government of the Almighty, to continue the 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURLAL. 327’ 
 
 world in being any longer; then we arrive to the “consummation” 
 of all things. 
 
 This world is fitted to man’s body, but not to the mi»nd. The love 
 of God is the only principle that can satisfy the mind, and make 
 him happy. Man is ever aspiring for new and greater things; now 
 this principle is not wrong; being implanted by the Author of nature, 
 as aa inherent principle that is innate; the evil consists in the pur¬ 
 suit of improper objects—objects that can never satisfy, and so be¬ 
 come idolaters, to the neglecting the Author of all good, the priva¬ 
 tion of which is misery, as He is the only fountain of perfect and 
 lasting happiness! 
 
 This world is man’s beginning place, like a state of embryo; he 
 being a candidate for true happiness; hence the other world is his 
 place of destination. For “ moral evil ” brought “ natural evil” 
 into this world; man is degenerate; hence the necessity of “regene¬ 
 ration” by the Divine Spirit, called the “New Birth.” “The 
 kingdom of Heaven was prepared for man,” not from ail eternity, 
 but “from the foundation of the world;” whereas “the lake of lire 
 and brimstone” was never made for man, but was “prepared for the 
 devil and his angels.” 
 
 The pleasure of The Lord was the moving cause of creation. 
 Love was the moving cause of redemption; and faith is the instru¬ 
 mental cause of salvation. But sin, man’s own act, is the cause of 
 his damnation. 
 
 Therefore the necessity of seeking the Lord by faith, to find that 
 knowledge of him which gives an evidence of pardon, and brings 
 peace to the mind. 
 
 The divisions of the human family into nations, has its advan¬ 
 tages, to cause a balance of power and a refuge for the oppressed 
 people. 
 
 The variety of denominations also in those nations, have an ad¬ 
 vantage, that no one should have the pre-eminence to domineer over 
 others in matters of conscience, there being so little real pity in the 
 world. Union of form and ceremony is not religion in a moral point 
 of view; for by it with the addition of power, the world hath been 
 imposed upon, and taken the shell for the kernel, in their awful de¬ 
 lusive ignorance, which hath driven men to deism and infidelity, as 
 common sense began to wake up and see the imposition; and doubtless 
 
328 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE. 
 
 will continue so to do more and more—hence the propriety of these 
 words: “When the Son of man cometh shall he find faith on the 
 carth? ,, 
 
 But a union of heart in the spirit of the gospel of Christ, is a 
 necessary thing to promote peace, and convince the world of the 
 reality of the religion of Jesus being founded in Divinity, that they 
 may embrace it by faith and know its blessed enjoyments. 
 
 Let brotherly love continue, for where bitter contention is, is 
 every work; and instead of judging and striving for a party, and 
 using the devil’s tools with which to do the Almighty’s work, strive 
 to excel in love, evidencing your faith in Christ by works ; bringing 
 forth those fruits of Christianity that will be the evidence : on which 
 will turn your eternal justification forever, in the day of final retri¬ 
 bution! 
 
 The glory of God our object , the will of God our law, His 
 Spirit our guide, and the Bible our rule, that Heaven may be our 
 end. Hence we must watch and pray, endure to the end to receive 
 the crown of Life, where is pleasure without pain, for evermore! 
 
 Then the storms of life are forever over, and this journey is drawn 
 to a close; where there is glory, and honor, praise, power, and ma¬ 
 jesty, might, and dominion forever be ascribed to God and the Lamb. 
 O! this pleasing anticipation of a future world, the hope beyond 
 the grave! 
 
 After our arrival in New York, a combination of circumstances 
 conspired together, whereby I was enabled to put my works to press, 
 through the assistance of some friends, whose friendship I required. 
 But as many of the books were sold at cost, and considerable ex- 
 pense attending the transportation and circulation of them, there was 
 very little, if any net gain, or profits attending the same, without 
 counting the great attention, care, &c., attending it, if we except the 
 pleasure and benefit of mankind, which were my principal objects 
 in their circulation; all of which was accomplished in about seven 
 months, and discharged. 
 
 Frequently did I attend meetings at the Asbury meeting house, 
 belonging to the Africans, and some other places; and departed to 
 New Haven, where we spent a few days. It was the fourth of July, 
 and many were celebrating the time of independence; but in a 
 way neither to the glory of God, nor the honor of our country; bul 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 329 
 
 rather savored of a spirit of ingratitude, arising from a state of in¬ 
 sensibility of how great and glorious our privileges are, when con¬ 
 trasted with other nations, and what has been before! So I made 
 some remarks upon the sign of ingratitude, and its concomitant evils 
 prospectively, on the occasion. Thence to North Guilford, and 
 Middletown, where I found a wagon going to Hebron, having held 
 a number, of meetings by the way. 
 
 Here I received a note from N. D., of N. L., containing the fol¬ 
 lowing queries: 1st. Why less time in private devotion now, than 
 formerly? 2d. Whether the time spent in writing, would not bo 
 better spent in private prayer? 2d. Why more conversant with 
 my friends? 
 
 These questions reminded me of a circumstance of several vessels 
 that were loaded with live stock, cattle, sheep, hogs, geese, &,c., 
 when several foreign vessels were off at a distance. Those things 
 caused meto think so loud that I spoke out; this looks like fulfilling 
 the scripture, “If thine enemy hunger feed him?” “Yes,” replied 
 a bystander, “the Connecticut people are very pious in that respect.” 
 But books are next akin to preaching, and may benefit society when 
 I am no more, and duties never clash. 
 
 Getting equipped with a horse and small light wagon, I proceed¬ 
 ed to Coventry, and found my aged father, one sister, and two 
 nephews well. I remained a few days, visited a number of adja¬ 
 cent places and had some tender times. But my mind was uneasy, 
 and some hours o Z sleep departed from me when I reflected upon 
 the state o> the country, and the spirit of the times. 
 
 When in Hartford city, I felt as if bewildered, and scarce knew 
 which way to go; I left the beast to start which way it chose, feel¬ 
 ing no inclination to go any where in particular. Thus in a slow 
 walk we started and took the road west, toward the state of New 
 York, about twenty miles, when I met an old man; I asked him if 
 any body in the neighborhood loved God, he mentioned a family, 
 and escorted me to the house where two persons lived, who were my 
 former acquaintance, when they were single; staid all night, had two 
 meetings and went to Wensted, where I was invited by John Sweet, 
 an acquaintance, with whom I fell in by the way; had two meetings 
 and went to Lenox, and Pittsfield, and saw some of my old acquain¬ 
 tance and spiritual children, whom I had not seen for fifteen years. 
 
330 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 Held several meetings, and went to Bennington and spoke once; then 
 to Cambridge, where I had formerly travelled, but felt not free to 
 call on any of my old acquaintance, nor have I felt free to do it in¬ 
 tentionally, where I formerly travelled the circuits, unless it so hap¬ 
 pened just in my way of travelling. 
 
 Spent about a week with Peggy’s sister and brother-in-law; held 
 several meetings, met some opposition with an A-L L-part minister, 
 and departed to Saratoga and Balltown springs, and held about fifty 
 meetings in the adjacent country towns, and went to Stillwater and 
 Waterford, so to Lownsingburg and Troy, where Chichester pro¬ 
 claimed war against me before I came, assigning as the reason— 
 “Order!!!” But they who are not confined to moral order in the 
 Divine government, will not be able to stand in that day when all 
 hearts shall be disclosed! 
 
 Thence to New York where the countenances of the people were an 
 index to the mind, during the awful suspense of the engagements at 
 Baltimore and Plattsburgh, and also was visible who were the friends 
 of the country, and felt interested, and those who were not; and a 
 day or two days after, when accounts came from those two places 
 that they had not fallen, the scene was equally reversed, the counte¬ 
 nance being an index to the mind. 
 
 Thence to Philadelphia, where I spent about a month; sold my 
 travelling convenience, and went by water in the steamboat to New 
 Castle, in Delaware—saw an old house 127 years old—held one 
 meeting, and took stage to Smyrna; spoke once; then to Dover, and 
 found a distant people; spoke four times; disturbed twice by some¬ 
 thing coming into my room in the night, spoke to it, got no reply, 
 interrogated the family, got no satisfaction, only found others had 
 been disturbed there before. Thence to Frederica; spoke three 
 times, and went to Milford, where I spoke several times, and went 
 to Georgetown, and spoke twice; so on to Daggsborough, and spoke 
 in a church of England meeting house, and then to Martinsville, 
 and held two meetings, from there to Poplartown, in Maryland, 
 and Snow Hill. There I spoke six times and departed to Haver- 
 town, and from thence to Drumingtown, in Virginia. Thence I 
 returned by Drowning Chapel, and New town to Snow Hill; thence 
 to Salisbury, and so to Cambridge, where the snow and cold over¬ 
 took me. During this journey so far, I had many precious times: 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 331 
 
 at the Trap , in particular; and in East-town and Centreville, Ches- 
 tertown, and at the head of Chester, and so returned to Smyrna, and 
 visited its vicinity. 
 
 At the head of Sassafras, I saw Margaret Keen whom I saw 
 two years before in Baltimore; and who had accurately dreamed of 
 Bonaparte’s disasters, &c., which had made considiable impression 
 upon my mind. Thus after about thirty days, I returned to Phila¬ 
 delphia, where I met my companion from New York, where I had 
 left her, having travelled about five hundred miles, and held upwards 
 of sixty meetings. 
 
 As neither of us had been in these northern latitudes, at this in¬ 
 clement season of the year, having been seasoned to a warm climate, 
 prudence dictated the propriety of a proper line of conduct, and 
 having some writing to do, it was proper to attend to it, and now 
 appeared to be the time; but a proper place was hard to find, where 
 we might be retired. 
 
 Once, seemingly, we had thousands of friends, but alas, a trve 
 friend is hard to find! one who is not like the pine tree, rotten at the 
 heart. Man is not to be trusted, unless fear, interest, or the grace 
 of God, shall influence him! for mankind in general, are led like an 
 animal, by inclination for the time being, without exercising judg¬ 
 ment or reason, which should be founded in a virtuous principle! 
 There is none but God who can be depended upon as certain; for 
 he never forsakes us, unless we first forsake him! though some talk 
 to the contrary, saying David was left to do so, &c. 
 
 Where are my many friends now? Zion is gone into captivity; 
 her harp strings are hung upon the willows; but she will yet come out 
 of the Wilderness of this world, leaning upon her beloved, terrible 
 as an army with banners! 
 
 When travelling North and South, the difference of the country, 
 the prejudice of the people, in their different modes of raising, both 
 among the religious, and those who do not profess, taking the Poto¬ 
 mac for the dividing ground, makes me think of the ten pieces of 
 garment that Ahijah gave to Jeroboam; which prejudice had began 
 in the time of Saul, the first king in Israel, and the house of David! 
 
 When Cosmopolite was invited to preach in Congress-Hall be¬ 
 fore the House, he spoke from these words: “Righteousness exalt- 
 eth a nation; but sin is a shame to any people.” He went down to 
 
332 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 the Navy Yard and staid at the house of James Friend. During 
 the night, he dreamed, and thought that he was in the gallery of the 
 Capitol, which was much crowded; and the House was in session. 
 A little sharp looking man came to the top of the stairs, and winked 
 and beckoned to me, as if in great agitation; and then turned and 
 went out. I thought I made my way through the crowd, and got 
 out of the door, where I found a military guard around the house, 
 getting through them, I started toward the Navy Yard, when I saw 
 the house arise, and fall in two parts, and burst into ten thousand 
 atoms, and the whole was enveloped in a column of smother and 
 smoke, which shock waked me up. I told James Friend in the 
 morning of my curious dream. Fifteen months after, as I was 
 coming from Virginia, I called at his house, he reminded me of the 
 dream, adding, that he had never been in the house since, without 
 thinking of it, and feeling a degree of horror. Several months after 
 this, when I heard of Ross and Cockburn being at Washington, I 
 could measurably interpret my dream. 
 
 There was more blood spilt in the Carolinas, between the inhab¬ 
 itants, during the former struggle, than between the regular armies. 
 There is an awful gloom gathering fast, and clouds hang over a 
 guilty land! Wars are neither less nor more than the sword or 
 scourge of God, not only for a nation but as - individuals also; and 
 there are two classes who feel it heaviest here; the first is those who 
 are of no service to God or man; viz: those who are a nuisance to 
 society, not pursuing any useful, innocent or lawful caiiing, to gain 
 a subsistence; but have corrupted society by the influence of their ex¬ 
 ample, and violating the Divine law, by profane cursing, swearing, 
 lying, drinking, debauchery and lounging about the streets; this filth 
 is in a great measure drained from our towns, and gone to the slaugh¬ 
 ter house. The other is the Mercantile class; who through the un¬ 
 paralleled space of peace and prosperity, were led off by the tempta¬ 
 tion of riches and grandeur, whereby they forgot God; hence the 
 influence of their example, to the injury of society, and the dishonor 
 of God’s government. Therefore it was necessary that these ave¬ 
 nues of wealth should be shut up; and hence the scourge of God. 
 Consequently we should take warning that we may be able to stand; 
 and of course must conduct ourselves accordingly, in the duty of love 
 to God, and our neighbor, and attend to our Saviour’s golden 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 333 
 
 rule of practice, “As ye would that others should do to you, do ye 
 even so to them.” 
 
 After enquiring some time, I found a place in a Quaker family, 
 where we obtained a room. Attended some of their meetings; had 
 some very comfortable feelings while sitting in silence with them; 
 heard some who spoke feelingly, and to satisfaction, among whom 
 was Richard Jordan; his track I was much upon in Ireland, but 
 never saw him until in this city; visited his house, and had good 
 satisfaction. Peter’s call was to the Jews; Paul’s to the Gentiles; 
 so there are different gifts, and calls in our day, and all by the same 
 spirit. 
 
 Dorothy Ripley an English woman, who hath crossed the ocean 
 five times, is now in this city. She belongs to no religious soci¬ 
 ety; but rather upon the Quaker order. She was very kind to me 
 when going on my last tour to Europe. She has travelled most of 
 the States of the Union, and also in Ireland, as well as her native 
 country. There has been much opposition to her, from those who 
 may be called religious bigots, w r ho are of narrow, contracted minds; 
 for little minds are only capable of little things. But she hath 
 brunted the storm, and lived down much that was designed to block 
 up her path, and make the way bitter; but God hath been with her; 
 and how many she hath been a blessing to, the day of eternity must 
 disci ose! 
 
 Theopilus R. Gates. The influence of his example is very im¬ 
 pressive on many minds. He travels on foot, inculcating the ne- 
 necessity of innocency, and purity of heart, flowing from love to 
 God and man. He belongs to no particular society, but considers 
 that to be bigoted to a party is to have or subscribe to, and consti¬ 
 tutes one of the numbers of the beast. 
 
 How many more God may stir up to go the same way, I know 
 not: but though many have prophesied of the mischief that would 
 arise from the influence and example of Cosmopolite, yet those are 
 not “Dowites,” neither is “Dowism” planted in a spherical point 
 of view. But 
 
 “Let talkers talk, stick thou to what is best! 
 
 To think of pleasing all, is all a jest ” 
 
 Hence, O, ye bigots of 
 
334 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 “Different sects, who all declare, 
 
 Lo! here is Christ, and Christ is there , 
 
 Your strongest proofs divinely give; 
 
 And show us where the Christians live! 
 
 Your claim, alas! you cannot prove! 
 
 Ye want the genuine mark of love!” 
 
 The news of Peace salutes our ears, and reverberates through the 
 land: but many appear intoxicated with the prospects, as though the 
 bitterness were past; however, it may be that many ere long may 
 find that the struggle between the powers of darkness and light is 
 not over; time must disclose it. May God have mercy on the hu¬ 
 man family, prosper Zion, and help the Pilgrims through this thorny 
 maze to the peaceful shores, where the wicked shall cease from 
 troubling, and the weary shall be at rest! 
 
 I saw two chairs made out of the Elm tree, under which Wm. 
 Penn held his treaty with the Indians, when treating with them for 
 the ground of Pennsylvania, and where the city of Philadelphia now 
 stands—not considering the mere discovery and donation of a king, 
 a sufficient title—though done as a reward of merit, for his father’s 
 services to the public. 
 
 While the New Englanders were at war with the natives, it is 
 said to be a fact that there was no war between Penn’s colony and 
 the Indians, all the days of Penn!* 
 
 •It is said that a man was employed to attend the king’s fire, and keep it well 
 perfumed, while Penn was waiting to have the accounts regularly and carefully 
 made out and delivered which contained the amount of arrears for his father’s ser¬ 
 vices—which perfume was very expensive. His majesty being present., was invit¬ 
 ed by Penn to visit him and he would honor him with one equally costly—which in¬ 
 vitation being accepted, Penn put the obligations into the tire—doubtless as a testi¬ 
 mony against war. The king afterwards sent for Penn, and made him a donation 
 of the grant of Pennsylvania. 
 
 102, New Street, Dublin, 6th of 5th mo.. 1813. 
 
 Dear Lorenzo —This day thy very acceptable letter of March 19th came A) hand, 
 and afforded us particular satisfaction. It was about this time two years when we 
 received the last letter from thee, and the only one since our return front England 
 I am now established in more extensive and profitable practice than I e\ er had bo 
 fore—indeed, the last year exceeded any two former ones since my first commeno 
 ing as physician, and 1 must acknowledge that I think Divine Providence made 
 use of thee, in a particular manner, as an instrument to bring about this, to me un* 
 .expected event. For thy persuading me \ ■> go at that time with thee to England* 
 opened the way for my going to settle when I did at Macclesfield, where I willing¬ 
 ly opened my medical practice, after having striven for about seven years earnest¬ 
 ly to decline it. My last year’s business amounted, 1 think, to near 7U0/., which 
 with former years’ increasing prosperity, has enabled me to give some hundred* 
 away to assist others in their distresses, and at present to have a few hundreds at 
 my command, for the use of myself and others. But whatever I may have, either 
 aow or in future, 1 consider not as my own, but as a stew ardship put into my hand* 
 ay the Great and Good Master, and to be unreservedly devoted to hi* service 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL 
 
 335 
 
 However much these people called Quakers, are derided for- 
 
 - , the protestant Christian world, is indebted to them, 
 
 in whatever way and manner he may seem clearly to point out. If professors of 
 religion would in general consider themselves only as stewards of what they pos- 
 *ess, 3 think it might then be said with truth, as it was at the time of the first 
 promulgation of the gospel, that no man counted any thing he had his own, and no 
 member of the church felt any wants. 
 
 If any thing has gathered with me it has been providential, and not my own 
 ieeking; by wh:tb means it is not a burden to me, as I once felt some to be. 
 
 However t>u«\ and prosperous in outward matters I seem to be, yet I think it 
 would oe far mo’e agreeable tome to be in America, travelling alone with thee— 
 even encountering some difficulties. But this gratification seems hitherto forbid¬ 
 den me: and i cpyrwhend that 1 shall have to abide the great thunderstorm which 
 1 fear ore long will shake and agitate those hitherto highly favored countries. I 
 think it will take p'ace much sooner than many people apprehend, and in a time 
 and manner Homev;V.t sudden and unexpected. I believe it will try the founda¬ 
 tions ol hundreds *.f thousands, and the truly upright, and those free from idol¬ 
 atry, be alone preserved safely through it. I suppose I shall be favored to know of 
 its approach, and a place of safe and quiet retirement be afforded to me during its 
 continuance. lam not afraid of my opinion being known, as 1 am clear of all 
 political spirit and parties. 
 
 I heard that thou hadst thought of going to the West Indies, and from thy long 
 silence 1 had fears that thou hadst gone thither, and sunk under the unwholesome¬ 
 ness of the climate. But now I have a hope of seeing thee once more in this 
 wilderness; lor if thou art favored to visit England after her conflict is over, I 
 have no doubt at present but that I may then meet thee there, and 1 hope much 
 to our mutual satisfaction. Thy true friend, 
 
 . P. JOHNSON. 
 
 The following is the substance of a poem which I wrote down the 24th of Febru¬ 
 ary, two days before Napoleon left Elba for France. The first verse, for reasons, 
 I omit. I was then under restraints on account of singularities of various sorts. 
 By the Beast and False Prophet, I designated Napoleon and Mahomed, —P. J. 
 
 N. B.—The second Beast of the 13th, seems the False Prophet of the 19th chapter. 
 
 I sing of a glorious day near a-coming— 
 
 The kingdom of Heaven set up amongst men— 
 
 The servants of God to his standard a-running, 
 
 As sheep when their shepherd calls into the pen. 
 
 The Beast and False Prophets shall first be a reigning, 
 
 And horrible carnage ’inongst Christians will make; 
 
 The servants of Jesus in conflicts engaging, 
 
 A glorious warfare most valiantly waging, 
 
 Their 1 ives laying down for their Great Master’s sake 
 rheii blood not these monsters’ deep malice assuaging 
 
 Till God’s blessed day in the morning. 
 
 Phese tyrants alive being cast into fire, 
 
 As shown to the Lord’s highly favored friend; 
 rhei. armies destroy’d in God’s terrible ire; 
 
 Tne world’s great wickedness come to its end— 
 
 Then Satan, fast bound and most firmly chained, 
 
 Is in the abyss for a thousand years fix’d, 
 
 A seal set upon it, he horribly pained, 
 
 His blasphemous rage by his torments untamed. 
 
 The cup of his punishment here is unmix’d. 
 
336 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 as the means, for many of the blessings, both civil and religious, 
 which we now enjoy under God. 
 
 Marriage for example, was considered an ecclesiastical subject 
 —hence no marriage, unless the ceremony was performed by a 
 priest—and the children illegitimate of course. 
 
 The bold, firm and patient stand, which these people made with 
 perseverance, was what broke the charm—and obtained the act of 
 Parliament in their favor on that subject. Thank God! there never 
 has been a Spritual Court in the United Stites. 
 
 But God’s righteous judgments can ne\-t be blamed— 
 
 For he is the Lord from the morning. 
 
 The Serpent no more poor weak mortals deceiving, 
 
 They all shall acknowledge God’s Heavenly law: 
 
 His righteous commands with obedience receiving, 
 
 The saints shall promulge without error or flaw. 
 
 These servants, raised up by their Great Master’s power, 
 
 Shall sit upon thrones with Messiah to reign; 
 
 ’Tis now of God’s kingdom the glorious hour, 
 
 His blessings comedown in a plentiful shower, 
 
 There now is no suffering, sorrow, nor pain; 
 
 But Jesus’ presence their Heavenly dower— 
 
 For he is the Star of the morning. 
 
 This glorious day of a thousand year’s standing, 
 
 All death shall abolish to Jesus’ friends; 
 
 They rule o’er the nations with sceptres commanding, 
 
 Their Master now makes them abundant amend; 
 
 The wolf and the lamb, they shall lie down together, 
 
 'fhe calf and the lion in harmony meet, 
 
 The birds of the air—of all sorts of feather, 
 
 At springs of the land, both the upper and nether, 
 
 Together shall play, anti in innocence breed; 
 
 An infant shall lead the wild beasts in a tether: 
 
 ’Tis day with the sons of the morning. 
 
 But how can I sing of these wondrous matters— 
 
 In Babylon’s bastile a prisoner fast ;— 
 
 My bonds are made stronger—the devil bespatters 
 My soundness of mind from the first to the last. 
 
 Poor David* from home and from friends now is banished, 
 
 As formerly happened in Saul’s cruel day; 
 
 All comforts domestic entirely vanquished, 
 
 The hillocks of cheerfulness thoroughly planished, 
 
 The devil triumphant now » arr : es the sway. 
 
 But God’s loved servant, although now astonished, 
 
 Will yet see a glorious morning, 
 
 ♦David means a beloved one. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 337 
 
 Also the “Act of Toleration,” under King William, was another 
 effect from the conduct of this people. Likewise the “Equal 
 Rights of Conscience,” in our form of government, is another effect, 
 growing out of Penn’s policy, for the government of his colony, 
 requiring no particular test as a qualification to office, only a gene¬ 
 ral test, viz: the belief in one God, with future reward and punish¬ 
 ment. 
 
 Thus the lesson he learnt from the persecution in his time—so a 
 little “leaven leaveneth the whole lump.” May it go on throughout 
 the west until priestcraft and tyranny shall fall, and the nations learn 
 war no more. 
 
 Took stage at Mellville; arrived between seven and eight o’clock 
 at night; word flew over town: soon the school house was filled; 
 spoke there, and next day at Buddville; thence to Elizabeth Port Q. 
 M.. spoke twice, and then to Dennis’ creek M. H. Disappointed 
 of a conveyance; went on foot; found a wagon; so got on to Cold 
 Spring M. H.; thence to Cape Lay C. H., so walked to brother 
 Moore’s; brother Fiddler carried me to Big Egg Harbor Baptist M. 
 H., so to Tuckahoe, and May’s Landing; then to Weymouth; Fair- 
 field Presbyterian M. H.; Bridgetown and Penn’s neck; Salem; 
 Sharptown and Woodbridge; so back to Philadelphia; having been 
 gone seventeen days, held thirty-two meetings, and travelled about 
 three hundred miles. 
 
 Going to the east, Peggy was taken seriously ill; we were detain¬ 
 ed about a month in N. Y. Thence we sailed with captain How¬ 
 ard to N. London, who generously gave our passage; as did Dr. 
 Brush his bill at New York. 
 
 Held a number of meetings, and sailed to Norwich, spoke in the 
 Baptist M. H.; hired a wagon and came to Coventry: found my 
 father well; left Peggy; visited Hebron, Stonington, where George’s 
 ship Nimrod, killed two horses, one hog and a goose, so to New 
 Port, Rhode Island. 
 
 My constitution is so broken, and nervous system worn down, 
 that let me put on what resolution I may, I am necessitated to sit 
 down every little while to rest, if I attempt to walk and go on foot. 
 
 After speaking several times in a large M. H., with a steeple and 
 bell, occupied by brother Webb, and where he taught school, I spoke 
 
 X 
 
338 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 in Bristol, where I had been near twenty years before, in the be¬ 
 ginning of my itinerancy, and departed to New Bedford, where I 
 had been about eight years before; spoke several times: designed 
 for the vineyard; and attempted to sail to New York; in both I 
 was disappointed; so returned by land; one offered a horse, another 
 a chaise, and a third attended me to Providence; saw a vessel, found 
 two boxes of books on board; disposed of them in the best manner 
 I could; and after attending several meetings, and experiencing some 
 kindness from whence I had no ground to expect it, and in other 
 cases it turned out the reverse, I returned to Coventry; made prepa¬ 
 rations to leave my Peggy for some time, and departed to New Ha¬ 
 ven; sailed in a dreadful gale to New York; came to Philadelphia 
 and visited Baltimore; spoke in the separate African M. H., and 
 the one formerly occupied by old father Otterbine. 
 
 Friday, 22d Sept., 1815. Took stage for Carlisle, wheel came 
 off, and we upset, but thanks be to God, none were materially injur¬ 
 ed; quit stage, and walked several miles through the mud; spoke 
 several times; made remittance to my printer and bookbinder; assist¬ 
 ed ten miles with a horse. 
 
 Monday, 25th. Spoke in the Dutch United Brethren M, H., near 
 the big spring, to a simple hearted people. 
 
 Found mv father to be entitled to tract of crown land for service 
 
 %f 
 
 —probably will be cheated out of it, as many others are of their 
 just rights—and as one day I myself may be also—but what is 
 amiss here, must be. rectified hereafter. 
 
 Tuesday, 26th. Rode on the coupling tongue of a wagon—came 
 to Shippenburgh—feeble in body—faith revives, that the Providence 
 of God will attend and bar my way upon this journey. But a few 
 months will turn up something—I know not what—things cannot 
 continue as they are—may I be prepared for all events. 
 
 Spoke in M. M. H.; well behaved; a few dollars to assist me on 
 the way; the stage was full and could not take me; Providence pro¬ 
 vided; a man brought me a horse for his brother, to return from the 
 college at Washington, thus I was accommodated two hundred miles 
 over the mountains, while many were hurt by the upsetting of ihe 
 stages on the way, about this time. 
 
 Wednesday, 27th. Rode twenty four miles to Kines—spoke W H 
 few well behaved—next day to Bedford and spoke in the C. H. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 339 
 
 Here it is said that a minister wanted his elders to agree with bonds 
 to pay him annually for life—whether he should preach or not—and 
 killed one who opposed to prevent it. Another who was a magis¬ 
 trate, committed him for trial; and after sentence, asked him what he 
 thought of his state? He replied, I know I have had religion—and 
 shall of course go to Heaven, which I can prove by the articles of, 
 our church. 
 
 Friday 29th. Rode thirty-five miles, and next day came to Greens- 
 burg—met a preacher, who told me when, &c., he became religious. 
 Those things are like bread cast on the water, and found many days 
 hence; which repeatedly happen, and are a comfort to my poor heart, 
 and tend to keep my head above the billows. 
 
 Sunday, October 1st. Spoke three times; good attention. 
 
 Monday, 2d. Came to Pittsburg—staid about a week—spoke a 
 dozen times—hundreds attended, more than could get into the house 
 —appears a serious enquiring spirit. Here are some of my old 
 friends from Hibernia, at whose houses I was received hospitably 
 when on my former visit to that country—a stranger in a strange 
 land. Among these are the Tackaburies and Joyces. 
 
 Pittsburg (once Fort Dequesne, then Fort Pitt, from the great 
 Pitt minister) has become famous in the New World—and by na¬ 
 ture, combined with art, promises to be one of the greatest manu¬ 
 facturing towns in America—seven or eight glass works in the 
 neighborhood, and as many places of worship. The turnpike road 
 is in a fair way to be effected, and the steamboats will accommodate 
 the West. 
 
 I am free from pain in body—hence I call it well, though threats 
 of inward indisposition—the spasms, with which I am frequently 
 attacked—the asthma, which interrupts my sleep, and tends to 
 weaken my strength—the piles also, which are painful and distres¬ 
 sing to a travelling life—also the scorfula on my neck. The fre¬ 
 quent speaking tends to create inflammation in the organs of the 
 glands ot my throat, which causes me keen pain at times. To walk 
 six or eight miles in a day, is more fatiguing to me than thirty oi 
 forty miles would once. Thus nature will fall beneath that which 
 once it was capable to resist and throw off*. This I could never 
 realize from theory—I can know it only by experience, to what a 
 state of health one may be reduced by exposure, fatigue, sickness 
 
340 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 and wants of various kinds! Anxiety of mind is impairing to 
 health—hence religion is the only real support to keep the mind in 
 peace through the vicissitudes attending the journey of life. But I 
 feel a degree of gratitude to the great Disposer of events, that it is 
 as well with me as what I now enjoy, and that I have as much 
 strength remaining, and can labor as much as I do. 
 
 Monday 5th. Came to Washington, just as the man was starting 
 in the stage. He saw the horse, got out, and so I delivered him up. 
 Spoke in the C. H.; took stage to Middletown, where I was beset 
 to preach in a barn, it being election day. A religious bigot made 
 a motion to mob me; but none would second it. A worldling replied 
 to him, “let the dead bury their dead.” The same night and next 
 day I spoke in Charleston, when Mr. Fetter lent me a horse to ride 
 to Wheeling. Here I spoke three times—found a Quaker family, 
 who had been kind to Peggy when she travelled to the West with 
 me. Here it is probable the great roads from the Atlantic will in¬ 
 tersect with the waters of the Ohio—and of course the grand place 
 of deposite between the East and Western country. Through the 
 Allegheny, Muskingum, Sciota and Miami, with the Wabash, &c., 
 intersect with the lakes of Canada, with only small portages of a 
 few miles—connect with that round the falls of Niagara, and from 
 Albany to Schnectady; }^et the principal will be through the waters 
 of Mobile and Tennessee, which are connected by a portage—one 
 of eight miles, by Coose and Hiwasse—one of thirty, from twenty 
 mile Creek to Bear Creek—and sixty-nine, from Main river to Main 
 river. Mobile has a tide of about one hundred and fifty miles. 
 
 Taking water with Captain Wood, I arrived at Marietta on Sun¬ 
 day 15th, and spoke in the Methodist M. H., to more than could 
 get in—generally well behaved. 
 
 Monday, 16th. This day I am thirty eight years old. Sixteen 
 years ago I embarked for Europe—nineteen I was in Orange meet¬ 
 ing addressing the youth. Thirty-eight more, no doubt, will change 
 my state. Above half of “seventy-six” is gone. 
 
 Spoke at sun-rise to about two hundred, at about nine in the two 
 steepled, or rather horned meeting house. Spoke several times, and 
 also at Point or Fort Hamar. 
 
 The marks of antiquity in the western world are so conspicuous, 
 that should New England be depopulated, the monuments would no! 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 341 
 
 be 80 visible in a few hundred years as what these are now. And 
 it is remarkable, that where nature appears to have formed it commo¬ 
 dious for a town, those ancients, as well as these moderns, fixed on 
 the same cites in a great many places.* 
 
 What is ahead I know not; but this one thing I am conscious of, 
 that it requires more grace to be able to suffer the whole will of 
 God, than merely to do it only. 
 
 What is my object and aim? 
 
 What now is my hope and desire? 
 
 To follow the Heavenly Lamb, 
 
 And after his image aspire! 
 
 A young gentleman and his lady returning from a visit to her pa¬ 
 rents, having a spare horse, I obtained the privilege of riding it 
 about one hundred miles, visiting Galliapolis and Greenopsburgt 
 by the way. Thence in a boat to Portsmouth and Alexandria, 
 where I was known and embargoed to stop; held several meetings, 
 saw the “mammoth orchard” of America, and thence to Limestone 
 and had meeting. Was driven ashore at Augusta; the court house 
 was soon filled. After meeting the wind fell, so we departed, and 
 arrived at Cincinnati, where I had never been before, as was the case 
 with most of the towns on the Ohio, but found many of my old 
 friends from different parts of the Union. 
 
 There was soon a large collection on the bank of the river to 
 whom I spoke. Was requested to stop a few days, which I accor¬ 
 dingly complied with, and in about eleven days held thirty meetings, 
 
 *These works of antiquity are beyond any description as yet given, that 
 I have seen by Morse and others. Here are two circles, including seve- 
 ral acres each, with what is called a covered way to the water. In one 
 of these circles are two platforms, one of which I foun^to be fifty paces 
 square, eight feet high, and three convex and one concave walk to ascend 
 it. The earth appears to have been brought from a distance to make the 
 top a hard walk, like that of Natchez. There have been brass and cop¬ 
 per polished beyond what is common in out day, “steel bow,” iron, silver, 
 glass-beads, a salt well laid in cement, flint knives and stone axes. Also, 
 a stone “image,” large as life, denoting great antiquity. 
 
 fHere an old gentleman replied I should not preach so, for, said he, it 
 will hurt the feelings of my neighbors. Thus he interrupted two or three 
 times. They made a collection for me, which was given to bear the ex¬ 
 penses of another. At a public house the woman charged fifty per cent, 
 more than her husband. 1 made some remarks upon it; it was replied, 
 “that is nothing, for it was a customary thing in this our day.” I observ¬ 
 ed, that I liked honest women to maturity, and honest afterwards. 
 
842 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 in the vicinity of this place, and trust it was not time spent in vain. 
 J got several thousand handbills printed for distribution, and received 
 same remuneration from those whose hearts the Lord had touched; 
 among whom was General Taylor. 
 
 Wm. B. one of Snethen’s men, got vexed, as is said, at something 
 I said in the market at Baltimore, 1804. 
 
 .“Chickimaw exshow.” 
 
 The laws from Europe, tribunal in France, Spain and Italy, to 
 restore the order of Jesuits, which were exiled as dangerous to pa¬ 
 pistical governments, and the inquisition with all its horrors. 
 
 Here Lawner Blackman was drowned. I accompanied him to 
 Natchez. He was retarded by no danger, by land or crossing 
 streams of water. It appears he felt ominous preludes of his dis¬ 
 solution, and the concomitant circumstances show that he came to 
 his end by Providence, 
 
 ‘•Who plants his footsteps in the sea, 
 
 And rides upon the storm.” 
 
 Captain C-, of the barge Defiance, took me in a skiff down 
 
 the river to the falls, a distance of near one hundred and fifty miles. 
 Visited Lawrenceburg, in Indiana, which has 68,000 inhabitants, 
 and will soon become a state; first time I was ever in this territory. 
 
 Thence to the rising Sun, about seven at night. The people 
 assembled before eight, and before day in the morning likewise. So 
 I took my departure by sunrise to Vevia; thence I spoke at the 
 mouth of Kentucky river, held two meetings: at Madison likewise, 
 standing on the logs to collect the villagers, which had the desired 
 effect. Then to Bethlehem. 
 
 November, 13th. I came to Louisville, at the falls of Ohio, and 
 went to distributing handbills through the town. Though I had 
 never been there before, was recognized by many. Thus I was pro¬ 
 vided for, and gained access to the people. 
 
 On the 15th I embarked in the United States’ boats, after speak¬ 
 ing in a fine large new brick meeting house, and circulating subscrip¬ 
 tion papers for a new edition of my works. 
 
 This river is a gentle stream, and by no means so rapid as is com¬ 
 monly supposed, it is rising fast. This branch of the army is going 
 
OK, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 343 
 
 up the Mississippi to build a fort near Carver’s Claim, which by 
 purchase and transfer from Carver’s heirs belongs to Benjamin 
 Man; one hundred by a hundred and twenty miles from the falls of 
 St. Anthony to the mouth of Chippewa river, east. 
 
 One who had stolen hospital stores was condemned to receive 200 
 lashes with rods, which were inflicted as the boat gradually drift¬ 
 ed down the current, he being tied to three guns which were placed 
 in a triangle. This was called running the gaunt'et; hut my feel¬ 
 ings were shocked at the sight, though performed by deserters. 
 
 I doubt if the punishment did not exceed the crime; and whether 
 it is agreeable to the laws of the land, punishment should be appor¬ 
 tioned to the crime; or else how shall we make a proper distinction 
 between vice and virtue. 
 
 One thing is observable, that for hundreds of miles on the Ken¬ 
 tucky side, the people were dilatory at night and morning in coming 
 to meeting, &c.; but on the opposite side the thing ^vas quite differ¬ 
 ent. The only thing as a reason that I can assign for this, is sla¬ 
 very! 
 
 Some of the articles of war by Charles XII., were good, con¬ 
 sidering the time in which they were written; but some relics 
 of priestcraft still remain, which may do for the old world, but 
 should be expunged and kept from the new, which is reserved for 
 a new era of things. 
 
 The oath of honor is more binding to the soldier than any other, 
 in most cases. 4 
 
 Sunday, 19th. The time on board is something solitary, though 
 the officers are jovial and civil to me; yet this is not the kind of 
 company I want, though they render themselves as agreeable to me 
 as they can. 
 
 This evening while at camp on shore, by the request of some of 
 the officers, I stood on a log and lectured the Cantonment; good de¬ 
 corum! 
 
 Col. H. had some paddled, but not striking hard enough to please 
 him, were ordered to take a turn; about a dozen; one stretched and 
 drew a cat by the tail across his back, others disgraced by their hats, 
 called “pioneers.” 
 
 Thursday, 23d. Arrived at the Cave, formerly inhabited by 
 Mason’s band of robbers; 120 feet back, and proper proportions; 60 
 
344 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 wide at the mouth and 25 in height; I cannot well describe the mu¬ 
 sic on the water from the cave! 
 
 Spoke at the Red Banks. Quit the boats at the mouth of Cum¬ 
 berland river, embarked in a boat from that river going to trade with 
 the Indians up the Arkansas. At the mouth of Ohio I embarked 
 in a keel boat and descended the Mississippi to New Madrid, in 
 Missouri territory. 
 
 The earthquakes here made awful distress among the inhabitants, 
 as may be seen by the following letter. 
 
 New Madrid, Territory of Missouri, March 22, 1816. 
 
 Dear Sir :— 
 
 IN compliance with your request, I will now give you a history, 
 as full in detail as the limits of a letter will permit, of the late awful visita¬ 
 tion of Providence in this place and its vicinity. 
 
 On the 16th of December, 1811, about two o’clock, A. M., we were 
 visited by a violent shock of an earthquake, accompanied by a very awful 
 noise resembling loud but distant thunder, but more hoarse and vibrating, 
 which was followed in a few minutes by the complete saturation of the at 
 mosphere, with sulphurious vapor, causing total darkness. The screams 
 of the affrighted inhabitants running to and fro, not knowing where to go, 
 or what to do—the cries of the fowls and beasts of every species—the 
 cracking of trees falling, and the roaring of the Mississippi—the current of 
 which was retrogade for a few minutes, owing as is supposed, to an irrup¬ 
 tion in its bed—formed a scene truly horrible. From that time until about 
 sunrise, a number of lighter shocks occurred; at wdiich time one still more 
 violent than the first took place, with the same accompaniments as the first, 
 and the terror which had been excited in every one, and indeed in all ani¬ 
 mal nature, w T as now, if possible doubled. The inhabitants fled in every 
 direction to the country, supposing (if it can be admitted that their minds 
 w’ere exercised at all) that there was less danger at a distance from, than 
 near to the river. In one person, a female, the alarm was so great that 
 6he fainted, and could not be recovered. There w r ere several shocks of a 
 day, but lighter than those already mentioned until the 23d of January, 
 1812. when one occurred as violent as the severest of the former ones, ac¬ 
 companied by the same phenomena as the former. From this time until 
 the 4th of February the earth w r as in continual agitation, visibly waving 
 as a gentle sea. On that day there w r as another shock, nearly as hard as 
 the preceding ones. Next day four such, and on the 7th about4 o’clock, 
 A. M., a concussion took place so much more violent than those which 
 had preceded it, that it was denominated the hard shock. The awful dark¬ 
 ness of the atmosphere, which as formerly w r as saturated with sulphurious 
 vapor, and the violence of the tempestuous thundering noise that accom¬ 
 panied it, together with all the other phenomena mentioned as attending 
 the former ones, formed a scene, the description of W'hich w r ould require 
 the most sublimely fanciful imagination. At first die Mississippi seemed 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 345 
 
 to recede from its banks, and its waters gathering up like a mountain, leav¬ 
 ing for a moment many boats, which were here on their way to New Or¬ 
 leans, on the bare sand, in which time the poor sailors made their escape 
 from them. It then rising fifteen or twenty feet perpendicularly, and ex¬ 
 panding, as it were, at the same moment, the banks were overflowed with 
 a retrogade current, rapid as & torrent—the boats which before had been 
 left on the sand were now torn from their moorings, and suddenly driven 
 up a little creek, at the mouth of which they laid, to the distance in some 
 instances, of nearly a quarter of a mile. The river falling immediately, 
 as rapid as it had risen, receded within its banks again with such vio¬ 
 lence, that it took with it whole groves of young cotton-wood trees, w r hich 
 ledged its borders. They were broken off w r itn such regularity, in some 
 instances, that persons who had not witnessed the fact, would be difficultly 
 persuaded, that it has not been the work of art. A great many fish were 
 left on the banks, being unable to keep pace with the water. The river 
 was literally covered with the wrecks of boats, and ’tis said that one was 
 wrecked in which there was a lady and six children, all of whom were 
 lost. In all the hard shocks mentioned, the earth was horribly torn to 
 pieces—the surface of hundreds of acres, was, from time to time, covered 
 over, of various depths, by the sand which issued from the fissures, which 
 were made in great numbers all over this country, some of which closed 
 up immediately after they had vomited forth their sand and w r ater, which 
 it must be remarked, was the matter generally thrown up. In some pla¬ 
 ces, however, there was a substance somewhat resembling coal, or impure 
 stone coal, thrown up with the sand. It is impossible to say what the 
 depth of the fissures or irregular breaks were; we have reason to believe 
 that some of them are very deep. The site of this town w T as evidently 
 settled down at least fifteen feet, and not more than half a mile below the 
 town there does not appear to be any alteration on the bank of the river; 
 but back from the river a small distance, the numerous large ponds or 
 lakes, as they were called, which covered a great part of the country, were 
 nearly dried up. The beds of some of them are elevated above their for¬ 
 mer banks several feet, producing an alteration of ten, fifteen to twenty 
 feet, from their original state. And lately it has been discovered that a 
 lake was formed on the opposite side of the Mississippi, in the Indian 
 country, upwards of one hundred miles in length, and from one to six 
 miles in width, of the depth of from ten to fifty feet. It has communica¬ 
 tion with the river at both ends, and it is conjectured that it will not be 
 many years before the principal part, rf not the whole of the Mississippi, 
 will pass that way. We were constrained by the fear of our houses fall¬ 
 ing to live twelve or eighteen months, after the first shocks, in little light 
 camps made of boards; but we gn dually became callous, and returned to 
 our houses again. Most of those who fled from the country in the time 
 of the hard shocks have since retun ied home. We have, since their com¬ 
 mencement in 1811, and still continue to feel, slight shocks occasionally- 
 It is seldom indeed thatgwe are more than a w r eek without feeling one, and 
 sometimes three or four in a day. There were two this winter past much 
 harder than we have felt them for two years before; but since then the - * 
 appear to be lighter than they have ever been, and we begin to hope tha*, 
 ere long they will entirely cease. 
 
m- 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE, 
 
 I have now, sir, finished my promised description of the earthquake— 
 imperfect it is true, but just as it occurred to my memory; many of, and 
 most of the truly awful scenes, having occurred three or four years ago. 
 They of course are not related with .that precision which would entitle it 
 to the character of a full and accurate picture. But such as it is, it is given 
 with pleasure—in the full confidence that it is given to a friend. And 
 now, sir, wishing you all good, I must bid you adieu. 
 
 Your humble servant, 
 
 The Rev. Lorenzo Dow. ELIZA BRYAN. 
 
 There is one circumstance which I think worthy of remark. This coun¬ 
 try was formerly subject to very hard thunder; but for more than a twelve 
 month before the commencement of the earthquake there was none at all, 
 and but very little since, a great part of which resembles subterraneous 
 thunder. The shocks still continue, but are growing more light, and less 
 frequent.—E. B. 
 
 The vibration of the earth shook down trees, thousands of wil¬ 
 lows w r ere swept off like a pipe stem, about waist high, and the 
 swamps became high ground, and high land became low ground, 
 and two islands in the river were so shaken, washed away and sunk, 
 as not to be found. 
 
 After speaking once, descended to the Iron Banks, acres of which 
 had been shaken down, the effects of which were awfully impres¬ 
 sive! Being very high, some trees, the tops just above water, others 
 just ready to fall and slide off. 
 
 There are many sawyers in this river, i. c., trees fastened by the 
 branches or roots in the bottom of the river, which saw up anddowi 
 by virtue of the pressing of the water; while others are so firm as 
 not at all to yield to the current. Those things make it dangerous 
 going at night or in the fog. 
 
 We lay by two nights and a day; the wind and fog being our hin 
 dering cause. 
 
 New Madrid had been designed as the metropolis of the New 
 World, but God sees not as man sees—it is deserted by most of its 
 inhabitants; the upper Chickasaw Bluff does not wash like the 
 others; and probably will be fixed upon one day as a proper site to 
 convene the portage up and down the river, which now is inconvened 
 by the Indians owning the soil, or the inundation of the water.— 
 From New Madrid to Orleans, there is no high ground for settle¬ 
 ments on the west side of the river, the high water flows back in 
 some places 30 or 40 miles, rising 50 feet, and the Ohio 65; on the 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 347 
 
 east side also, between the mouth of the Ohio and the Walnut Hills, 
 the places for settlement are few. 
 
 Our boat got aground near this bluff, but two men came along in 
 a canoe, and helped us off—then we struck a planter and split and 
 hung the boat—which with difficulty was got off and mended; so I 
 quit her, paying my fare, and took to another. 
 
 There are but few inhabitants for several hundred miles, Indians, 
 or whites degenerated to their level! There are natural canals from 
 the Mississippi to Red river, and so to the sea, far west of Orleans, 
 the map of this country is but little understood—ten compani es are 
 now surveying the public military land. 
 
 At length I landed at Natchez, obtained several letters, and not 
 finding my friends, I embarked in another boat, after paying my 
 fare; and on the 30th of December, I arrived in New Orleans, hav¬ 
 ing changed from one boat or canoe to another, thirteen times. 
 
 Thus by the providence of God, after many restless days and 
 nights, got to my journey’s end; stayed about a month, mostly at the 
 house of Capt. William Ross, who was inspector of the port; and 
 at whose house I was treated as a friend, in Europe, when I first 
 arrived in a strange land. May God remember them for good. 
 
 My books, through the delay of the binders, did not come in time 
 for me. I got only a few—took steamboat, ascended to Baton 
 Rouge—visited St. Francisville and several places in Florida; thence 
 to Woodville, Liberty, Washington, Greenville, Gibson Port, and 
 Warrington, Natchez and many country parts; saw some of my old 
 acquaintance; bought a horse and thinking to return by land, sold 
 him again, being unable to endure the ride—so I went down the river, 
 visiting such places as God gave me access unto. On the Island of 
 Orleans, I find the influence of the clergy going down hill. Many 
 of the people came to some of my meetings. 
 
 Mr. Blunt requested me to preach his wife’s funeral. She told 
 when she should die, and pointed out the place where she choose to 
 be buried. But few men feel the union in the bonds of nature more 
 than he did. 
 
 I baptized twelve, by request, showing that water was not the es¬ 
 sential point, but the answer of a good conscience. The ancients 
 used water. I availed myself of the opportunity to impress the sub¬ 
 ject of inward religion home to the heart, without which we could 
 
348 
 
 HISTORY OF COSMOPOLITE 
 
 not “be happy in time nor in eternity. We had a solemn tender 
 time, and I trust profitable to some souls. 
 
 About the twentieth of March, I arrived in New Orleans, to take 
 shipping for the north—none for P., so I engaged my passage for 
 New York. The captain ran away with my passage money and 
 things, which left me in the lurch. 
 
 Governor Strong sent to the Governor here to have a Convention 
 to, &c.,—deep laid scheme! Thank God it did not succeed—could 
 not give up the ship. 
 
 Governor C. invited me to dine—oDserved how many of his col¬ 
 ored people were religious, and the satisfaction he took in hearing 
 them sing and pray at devotion at night. One who was not reli¬ 
 gious w r as more trouble on the plantation than all the rest. 
 
 His excellency gave me the privilege of a Court room to preach 
 in when I was here several years ago, and also at this time. 
 
 April 11. I was over the ground where thousands were killed and 
 wounded on one side, and but six or seven on the other? Surely it 
 is plain that the Great Being has a hand to attend, and superintend 
 human affairs to eventuate the same. 
 
 On the night I could not sleep; went down to the shipping.— 
 Captain Toby generously gave me a passage, after I had been on 
 board his ship—took up a roundabout way, called at a house, he 
 was there—thus the hand guides by the way we have not fully known. 
 
 On the 12th embarked—several days to the balize, and from 
 thence went within a few miles of the Tropic line—saw the Baha¬ 
 mas, but few fair winds, and many contrary and high seas—vessel 
 pitches much and leaks a good deal; preached numbers of times on 
 the way—32 people on board; arrived safe about the 12th May; 
 went to Philadelphia, returned to New York, and so to Coventry, 
 and found my Peggy and Father still on these mortal shores. Thence 
 I got me a horse and wagon, and with my Peggy came to New York 
 —went to P., came back, and am now visiting through East Jersey 
 —and verging towards my fortieth year; the day of my life is ad¬ 
 vancing fast, and the evening shades come apace; the night of death 
 draws near, and now to be in a state of readiness is my chief con¬ 
 cern—so I may not be called from the stage of action unawares— 
 but fully prepared for the scene. 
 
OR, LORENZO’S JOURNAL. 
 
 349 
 
 •Whether those infirmities with which I am afflicted may ne¬ 
 cessitate and compel me to leave the field for want of bodily power 
 to continue—I know not: to “lay up treasure on earth is not my 
 desire,” nor yet to be a burden to friends; but the prayer of Agar, 
 “for neither riches nor poverty,” for 
 
 “Man wants but little here, 
 
 Nor wants that little long.” 
 
 In a few weeks I expect to start for the West again; but where I 
 may be this time twelve month, is very uncertain with me; whether 
 in England, Sierra Leone, in Africa, West Indies, or New England, 
 or eternity; but the controversy with the Nations is not over, nor 
 will it be until the Divine Government be reverentially acknowl¬ 
 edged by the human family. 
 
 ^October 4,1816. I have just returned from a tour through Gennessee, 
 Vermont, New Hampshire, and Connecticut, to Philadelphia—find the 
 spirit of enquiry increasing, and heard of revivals among four different 
 Societies—saw three of my sisters whom I had not seen for eight years. 
 Left my companion at my father’s until my return in the spring. Hard 
 judged by man, but w r hich must and will finally be decided by the judge* 
 orient of God only. 
 
 END OF THE JOURNAL. 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 After I had found religion, I began to reflect on my experience, 
 and perceived that I f§lt a love for all, though I had been taught 
 that God loved a few, which he had given to his Son. To talk 
 about an eternal covenant between the Father and the Son before 
 all worlds, a bargain that Christ should have a certain number of 
 mankind, which some call the elect, is a contradiction in terms and 
 a piece of inconsistency. For first, a covenant is a contract made 
 between two parties, and there cannot be a covenant without two 
 parties. 
 
 Therefore, to say that Father and Son made a covenant, would be 
 to adopt the idea, that there were two divinities, which would divide 
 the Godhead, and of course argue two Gods. 
 
 But the Bible authorizes us to believe in one God and no more. 
 Again; if the Father and Son made a covenant, there was a time 
 when they made it, and if so, then there was a time before they 
 made it, consequently it was not made from all eternity, unless we 
 suppose eternity began at the time they made it, which is inconsis¬ 
 tent, because eternity implies unbeginning time. 
 
 Again, this covenant cannot be a new one if it be so old, and a 
 new covenant of works made with Adam but six thousand years ago, 
 cannot be called an old one; therefore to term the oldest covenant a 
 new one, and the newest the old one, is a piece of inconsistency, 
 like putting the cart before the horse 0CT“and you cannot deny it.— 
 For there is no account of such a covenant in the Bible, between 
 the Father and the Son, but “between God and his people, 5 ’ to 
 whom Christ was given for a covenant, &c. 
 
 I could not reconcile the two ideas together, how my love should 
 exceed the love of God; and feeling within myself, that I stood in 
 danger of falling into sin; and consequently into condemnation. I 
 could not reconcile it with the common idea that if a man once uu* 
 tained religion he was always safe, let him do as he would. This 
 put me upon examining the scriptures for myself, and comparing 
 
 350 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 351 
 
 past ideas therewith; and on examination of the same I could find 
 no promise that any should be saved, but those who endured unto 
 the end. On the other hand the Bible seemed to correspond with 
 my feelings, that there was danger, being full of cautions, and there 
 is no need of caution when there is no danger. The more light 
 and knowledge a person hath, and commits a crime, the worse it 
 must be, because he sins against the more light; therefore any sin is 
 greater in a profess or of religion, than in a non-professof, seeing he 
 sins against the greater light. 
 
 If the sin is the greater, of course the condemnation and punish¬ 
 ment must be proportioned; as Christ saith, “He that knoweth his 
 master’s will and doeth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes; 
 whereas, he that knoweth not his master’s will shall be beaten with 
 few.” Therefore if the sinner, who never had religion, deserves to 
 be damned for actual transgression, why not the professor, upon the 
 principles of impartial justice? 
 
 Now it appears to me that this doctrine, “once in grace, always 
 in grace,” is inseparably connected with the doctrine of 'particular 
 election and reprobation; and to deny the latter and hold to the 
 former, tome appears inconsistent. For if a saint cannot be pun¬ 
 ished in proportion to his conduct, then he is not accountable; and 
 if he be not accountable, then not rewardable; and if neither re- 
 wardable nor punishable, then his salvation or damnation does not 
 turn upon his actions, pro nor con , but upon the free electing love 
 of God. Therefore, God will have mercy upon whom he will, and 
 whom he will he passeth by: thus they appear connected like two 
 links in a chain. And it appeareth moreover, that the doctrine of 
 particular election leadeth to universalism; for according to the 
 above, we must suppose, that God decreed all things; if so, God 
 being wise, whatever he hath decreed, he must have decreed it right; 
 consequently nothing cometh to pass wrong —then there is no sin, 
 for it cannot be sin to do right. If, then, one shall be damned for 
 doing right, why not all? and if one be saved for doing right, why 
 not all? according to the rule of impartial justice. Again, this doc¬ 
 trine of election saith, all that was given from the Father to the 
 Son, in the covenant of Grace, will be saved; none that Christ died 
 for can be lost. The bible saith, Christ gave himself for all.— 
 1 Tim. ii, 4, 6; 1 John ii, 2. And A-double-L does not spell part 
 nor some, nor few, but it means all. Well, now, if all Christ 
 died for will be saved, and none of them can be lost, then Univer- 
 salism must be true: (CPand you cannot deny it. 
 
 And now it appears further, that Universalism leads to deism 
 —for if all are saved, none are lost, and of course no future punish¬ 
 ment:—Therefore the threatenings in the Bible must be false, like a 
 sham scarecrow hung up in the fields to represent what is not real. 
 
352 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 And if the threatenings be false, the promises are equally so: for 
 while the promises are given in one scale to encourage virtue, the 
 threatenings are put in the opposite one, to discourage vice: To deny 
 the one, disallows of the other, and of course breaks the chain of 
 the Bible, and thereby destroys its authority; consequently, ve can¬ 
 not suppose with propriety, that it came from God, by divine direc-> 
 tion; but rather, that it was hatched up by some cunning politi¬ 
 cians, to answer their political designs, to keep the people in order, 
 and that it has been kept on the carpet ever since, by the black and 
 blue coats to get a fat living out of the people.—“ Away with the 
 Bible, 5 ’ says the Deist, “I will be imposed upon by that no more, 
 but I will go upon reason; for whoever came back from the other 
 world, to bring us news from that country about Heaven or Hell, or 
 exhibited a map thereof!” 
 
 Now if 1 denied the Bible, I should of course deny miracles and 
 inspiration; for if I admit of them, I must in reason admit of the 
 propriety of the Bible. 
 
 But no one who denies inspiration and miracles, can prove the 
 existence of a God. There are but six ways to receive ideas, which 
 are by inspiration, or one of the five senses. Deny inspiration, 
 there are but five ways, and matter of fact demonstrates, that a man 
 by these outward sensitive organs, can neither hear, see, smell, taste 
 nor feel God. How then can we know him but by a revelation in 
 the inward sense? Why, saith the Deist, the works of nature pro¬ 
 claim aloud in both my ears, “there is a God;” but I deny it accor- 
 ing to your scale of reasoning, for you deny miracles, and yet you 
 say w T hat has been once may be again: now if there was a miracle 
 once, there may be one again: if so, then there may be such a thing 
 as revealed religion, for that is but miraculous. But if there cannot 
 be a miracle again, that is an argument there never was one, and of 
 course denies the works of Creation; if there was no creation, then 
 there was no Creator; for it must have been a miracle, to have spoken 
 the world into existence, and to have formed intelligent beings.— 
 Therefore, if there never was a miracle, then there never was such 
 a thing as creation. Consequently, the works of nature do not speak 
 forth a Divine Being, for his hand never formed them; but they 
 argue, that matter is eternal, and that all things come by nature— 
 for it is evident, that if nought had been once, nought had been now, 
 for nothing cannot put forth the act of power and beget something; 
 yet it is self evident, that something does exist; therefore something 
 must have existed eternally. Then saith reason; if all things come 
 by nature, then nature is eternal, and when forming from its primi¬ 
 tive chaos, into its present position by congelation, brought forth 
 mankind, beasts and vegetables spontaneously; something like the 
 mushroom growing up without seed, or the moss growing on thetre^ 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 353 
 
 and are kept on the stage by transmigration, like the catterpillar, 
 transmigrating or turning into a beautiful butterfly; or the muckworm 
 into a hornbug. Thus nature assumes one form or shape for a 
 while, then laying that aside, takes up another. In conformation 
 of this idea, it appears that one race of animals or beings goes from 
 the stage, and another comes on the carpet; for instance, the bones 
 of a certain animal found in different parts of the continent of Amer¬ 
 ica, demonstrate there was such a race of beings once, called the 
 Mammoth, which as far as we know are now extinct; and the Hes¬ 
 sian fly, which was discovered a few years since, near where the 
 Hessian troops encamped, and from thence took its name, supposed 
 to have been brought by them from Hesse—and since this insect 
 has greatly spread over New England, which destroys the wheat, 
 I have made much inquiry, but cannot learn that it is found in 
 the country from whence the Hessians came. From this, one 
 may infer and argue, that it is an animal come upon the stage 
 within late years, as it appears some other insects have done.— 
 In further confirmation of this idea, and which stands opposed to 
 the account given in the Bible “that all animals were drowned, ex¬ 
 cept those with Noah in the ark”—we find that although it is natu¬ 
 ral for us to conclude, that all animals would generate and be found 
 on that part where the ark rested, yet the Raccoon is peculiar to 
 America. This, then, is a new species of animal, and we may say 
 the account cannot be admitted that all other parts were drowned.— 
 But again in confirmation of revolutions in nature we perceive, that 
 even if scripture be true, once Giants did exist; but now they are ap¬ 
 parently extinct. On strict examination, it appears that earth and 
 shells congealed, form marble—and wood when put in certain lakes 
 of water become stone. 
 
 The turf bogs in Ireland, which are found on the tops of the high¬ 
 est mountains or in the vallies, miles in length and breadth, and 
 scores of feet deep, evidently appear to have been vegetables washed 
 together by some singular cause or awful deluge; whole trees, with 
 ancient artificial materials, being found many feet below the surface; 
 I likewise was informed of a spring in that country, by putting bars 
 or sheets of iron therein, they would be converted into copper. 
 
 On my way from Georgia, I could not but observe great quanti¬ 
 ties of shells, which to me appeared to belong to the oyster, some 
 hundreds of miles from any salt or brackish water, and it is quite 
 improbable that they could have been brought by human art, consid¬ 
 ering the vast quantities found in the Savannahs or Pirarahs to Tom- 
 bigbee, and thence to the Natchez country, and in the Chickasaw na¬ 
 tion. It evidently appears that this western country was once in¬ 
 habited by a warlike informed people, who had the use of mechanical 
 
 Y 
 
354 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 instruments; and there are evident marks of antiquity, .'‘cnsistin^ of 
 artificial mounds and fortifications, &c., pronounced by the curious 
 who have examined, to have been deserted long before the discovery 
 of America by Columbus. One of these mounds, a few miles above 
 Natchez, covers about six acres of ground, forty feet above the 
 common level, on which stands another, forty feet high, making in 
 all eighty feet. Great numbers of these artificial mounds, fortifica¬ 
 tions, and beds of ashes, are to be found, extending from the western 
 parts of Georgia, to the Mississippi, and then northward with the 
 waters of said river to Lake Erie, &c., all which denote it once was 
 a populous, and since is a forsaken country; which neither history 
 nor tradition hath given us any information of. Therefore it appears 
 that greater revolutions have taken place in this terraqueous glob t, 
 than many imagine; and herefrom we might suppose, that the ean h 
 had stood longer than six thousand years calculated from scripture: 
 and with the Chinese assent to their boasted ancient histories.* 
 
 Thus I shall bean Atheist instead of a Deist, but I cannot be o. ie 
 thing or the other according to reason, for if there be no God, n i- 
 ture depends on chance, and this earth w r ould be like a well string*d 
 instrument, without a skillful hand to play upon it, or a well rigged 
 vessel, without mariners to steer her; for every thing that hath not 
 a regulator, is liable to go to ruin: and if all things depend on chance 
 there may be a God and a Devil, a Heaven and a Hell, saints and 
 sinners; and by chance the Saints may get to Heaven, and by chance 
 the sinners may go to Hell. It is evident in reason, that as a stream 
 cannot rise higher than its fountain, confusion can never produce 
 order; for the effect cannot be more noble than the cause; conse¬ 
 quently, if confusion had been once, it must have remained; but as 
 the stars keep their courses without infringing on each other in their 
 different revolutions, so that the astronomer can calculate his al¬ 
 manacs years beforehand, it is evident there is such a thing as 
 order; and to suppose this order to have been eternal would be ar¬ 
 guing, that the world has stood forever as we now behold it; ana ro 
 suppose that the earth hath forever had its present form, is to sm)~ 
 pose that there has been an eternal succession of men, beasts and 
 vegetables, and that to an infinite number: for if the number be not 
 infinite, how could the succession have been eternal? and yet to 
 talk about an infinite number, is a contradiction in terms, for there 
 is no number but what may be made larger, by the addition of 
 units; but that which is infinite cannot be enlarged. Again, if there 
 has been an eternal succession of men and beasts, by the same 
 rule there has been an eternal succession of aa)s and nights, and 
 years likewise. This must be allowed, that infinite numbers an 
 
 * This “five linked chain” hath two hooks and a swivel—Flattery an^ 
 Despair—“it is so because, it is so, because,” 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 355 
 
 f.qnal., for (f one number be smaller than the other, how can it be 
 paid to be infinite? Well, if infinite numbers be equal, and if there 
 hath been an eternal succession of years, and days and nights, we 
 must suppose their infinite numbers are equal. And yet to allow 
 there hath been as many years as there hath been days and nights, 
 is inconsistent, seeing that it takes three hundred and sixty-five to 
 compose one year; and if the number of years be less than the 
 number of days and nights, the number cannot be admitted to be 
 infinite, consequently the succession cannot have been eternal; 
 therefore it must be, there was a time when years began. If so, 
 we must admit the idea, that there is something superior to nature 
 that formed it, and thus of course an Almighty regulator, that with 
 wisdom must have constructed and preserved this system; and this 
 power and regulator must be self-dependent, for no power could ex¬ 
 ceed it to be dependent on, and of course self-existent, of course 
 eternal, according to the foregoing: and this eternal, seif-existent, 
 all-wise regulator, is what we term God, and what the Indians term 
 the great man above —“Causeless Causator.” 
 
 Various are the ideas formed concerning this God. Some ac¬ 
 knowledge one Supreme Being, but disallow of what is called the 
 Trinity , saying, how can three be in one? Answer, as rain, snow 
 °nd hail, when reduced to their origin are one, (water;) and as light, 
 neat and color are seen in one element (fire;) and as the Atlantic, 
 Pacific and Indian oceans, compose but one; so, if in unnatural things, 
 three can make one, why may we not admit the idea with reason, 
 that three can be one in things supernatural and divine, &c. 
 
 Here, I trust, I may be permitted to say, with all due respect for 
 those who differ from me, that the doctrine of the eternal sonship 
 of Christ is, in my opinion, anti-scriptural and highly dangerous; 
 this doctrine, I reject for the following reasons: 
 
 1st. I have not been able to find any express declaration in the 
 scriptures concerning it. 
 
 2dly. If Christ be the Son of God as to his divine nature, then 
 he cannot be eternal; for son implies father; and father implies, in 
 reference to son, precedency in time, if not in nature too. Father 
 and son imply the idea of generation; and generationimplies a time 
 in which it was effected, and a time also antecedent to such gene¬ 
 ration. 
 
 3dly. If Christ be the son of God, as to his divine nature, then 
 the f ather is of necessity prior, consequently superior to him. 
 
 4thly. Again if this divine nature were begotten of the Father 
 ther. it must be in time; i. e., there was a period in which it did not 
 exist, and a period when it began to exist. This destroys the eter¬ 
 nity of our blessed Lord, and robs him at once of his Godhead. 
 
 6tldy. To say that he was begotten from all eternity, is in my 
 
356 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 opinion, absurd, and the phrase Eternal Son is a positive self-con¬ 
 tradiction. Eternity is that which has had no beginning, nor stands 
 in any reference to time. Son, supposes time, generation and father, 
 and time also antecedent to such generation. Therefore the conjunc¬ 
 tion of such terms as Son and Eternity is absolutely impossible, as 
 they imply essentially different and opposite ideas. • 
 
 “The enemies of Christ’s divinity have, in all ages, availed them¬ 
 selves of this incautious method of treating this subject, and on this 
 ground, have ever had the advantage of the defenders of the God¬ 
 head of Christ. The doctrine of the eternal sonship destroys the 
 deity of Christ; now if his deity be taken away, the whole gospel 
 scheme of redemption is ruined. On thisground, the atonement of 
 Christ cannot have been of infinite merit, and consequently could 
 not purchase pardon for the offences of mankind, nor give any right 
 to, or possession of, an eternal glory. The very use of the phrase 
 is both absurd and dangerous; therefore let all those who value Jesus 
 and their salvation abide by the Scriptures.”— Dr. Clarke. 
 
 What is meant by God the Father, is, that Eternal Being that is 
 every where present. What is meant by Christ the Son, the man¬ 
 hood of Christ, being brought forth by the omnipotent power of God, 
 as the evangelist relates, and that manhood being filled with the 
 divine nature, of course he would be God as well as man, and man 
 as well as God; two distinct natures in one person; and it is no more 
 inconsistent with reason, to acknowledge that he came as above, than 
 to acknowledge a miracle for the first man’s origin; which idea in 
 reason we must admit, for there cannot be an effect without a cause; 
 and as men do exist, it is evident there is but one way for them to 
 generate in nature. If so, who did the first man and woman gene¬ 
 rate from, to suppose that they came by nature, is to suppose the 
 earth brought them forth spontaneously: if so, take the inhabitants 
 from an island, and it would produce them again; but matter of fact 
 sayeth it will not. Then if nature hath not changed, it never brought 
 people; for if it had, it might again do so, and if not, a miracle hath 
 taken place in nature. What is meant by the Holy Ghost, is the 
 Spirit of God proceeding from the Father, through the mediation 
 ot the man Christ Jesus, down to the sons of men; the office of 
 which Spirit is to instruct mankind, and purify and prepare them for 
 the enjoyment of God in glory. 
 
 We read, “No man hath seen God at any time.” 1 John iv, 12. 
 But Christ saith to Philip, “He that hath seen me, hath seen the Fa¬ 
 ther.” John xiv, 9. Again, “I in them and Thou in me.” John 
 xvii, 23; i. e.,the invisible manifestation, as Paul saith. “Christ in 
 you, the hope of glory.” Colos. i, 27. Again. “We will come 
 unto him, and make our abode with him.” John xiv, 26. In this 
 the Christian feels God to be his Father, Redeemer and Comforter 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 357 
 
 And supposing the word Trinity is not to be found in the Bible, or 
 Persons in the plural, yet there are manifestations, and people should 
 be careful not to quarrel too much about names, forms, or words, 
 but seek for essential realities. 
 
 We read, Heb. i. 1, 2. “ God hath in these last days spoken unto 
 us by his Son, by whom also he made the worlds;’’ or as John i. 
 1, 2. He existed as the word, visible manifestation or Son of God; 
 as by an act of the mind a thought is begot, so the manifestation 
 might be said to be begotten by the will and power of God, though 
 some query it does not appear to be written whether he existed as 
 the Son or only as the Word, until he was manifested in the flesh. 
 
 The first covenant, the covenant of w r orks, w r as made w r ith us in 
 Adam, we being in his loins; he was our federal head and represen¬ 
 tative, and God required him to keep a moral law of innocence for 
 us in himself, &c. Adam fell from his innocent happiness, and w r e 
 being in his loins, fell with him. Well, says one, would not God be 
 just to have damned us for Adam’s sin? Answrnr: A punishment 
 should never exceed the transgression, and of course, w T e deserve not 
 a personal punishment for that which we were never actually guilty 
 • of; but as we were passive in the action we should have been passive 
 in the suffering; of course, as we fell in Adam’s loins, we should have 
 been punished in his loins, and of course have perished in his loins. 
 Adam and Eve only w r ere actually guilty, and of course they only 
 deserved an actual punishment, which I believe would have been 
 just in God to have inflicted; but to punish his posterity with a per¬ 
 sonal punishment, for that of which they were never personally 
 guilty, would be representing God as unjust, by making the pun¬ 
 ishment to exceed the crime, which would exceed the bonds of 
 moral.justice. I therefore argue, that as the punishment should be 
 proportioned to the crime, if a Mediator was not provided, we 
 should have perished, by being punished in Adam’s loins; and if we 
 had, then God’s declarative glory must have been eclipsed, he not 
 being glorified in our personal salvation or damnation. In further 
 demonstration of this idea, I argue, that as every title to any bles¬ 
 sing was forfeited by Adam’s fall, they could never have been en¬ 
 joyed, except they were purchased, for if they could there was no 
 need for him to purchase them for us, &c. Our temporal lives being 
 blessings, they came through the merits of Christ; of course, if it 
 had not been for Christ’s merits w r e should not have had this bles¬ 
 sing, and of course should have perished in Adam, as we fell with 
 him as above. But as we read that Christ w r as a lamb slain (not 
 from all eternity) from the foundation of the world, though not ac¬ 
 tually slain until four thousand years after; meaning that God made 
 * revelation of his Son to the ancients, who were saved by faith in 
 a Messiah which was to come, the same as we are saved by faith in a 
 
368 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 Messiah which hath come eighteen hundred years ago, Sic., as 
 Christ said, “Abraham rejoiced to see my day; he saw it and was 
 glad.’’ John viii, 56, Romans i, 19, 20, to ii, 14,15, Gal., iii, 8, 
 Job was an heathen, yet observe his faith, Job xix. 25, 26. 
 
 Observe as the first covenant, the covenant of works was made 
 with us in Adam, he being our head and representative, &c., so 
 the second covenant, the covenant of grace, was not made between 
 the Father and the Son, as some do vainly think, (there is no men¬ 
 tion of such a covenant in the Bible) but was made with*us in 
 Christ, he being given to the people for a covenant, &c.; Isaiah 
 xlii, 6, and xlix, 8. 
 
 God had a sovereign right to make the first Adam and require his 
 obedience; and when he fell, he had the same sovereign right to raise 
 up the second Adam as he had the first, and to require his obedience. 
 But says the deist, there would be no moral justice to make the in¬ 
 nocent suffer with the guilty. Allowing it, what then? If the inno¬ 
 cent suffer voluntarily, w r ho can be impeached with injustice? For 
 instance, if I break a law, and the penalty is, pay five pounds or take 
 the lash, if I cannot advance the money, I must take the stripes. 
 But a gentleman steps up and voluntarily suffers the loss of five pounds 
 out of his own pocket, nobody can be censured w r ith injustice. At 
 the same time the law giving full satisfaction would have no further 
 demand; and of course I should be extricated from the punishment. 
 So Christ our second Adam, our second head and representative, was 
 raised up to heal the breach that Adam made. For this purpose he 
 stepped right into the shoes of the first Adam, between that law of 
 moral innocence, that Adam was required to keep for us, and kept 
 it even as Adam was required to keep it. H^w did he keep it?— 
 First, by a passive obedience, having no will of-his own, abstract 
 from what that law required. Secondly, by an active obedience, 
 doing what the law did require during the thirty-three years which 
 he resided in this vale of tears. And thirdly, by voluntarily laying 
 down his life to suffer in our lieu, what we must have suffered in 
 Adam if he did not do it. Observe, it w r as not the divinity of 
 Christ that suffered, but the manhood. And where the Bible calls 
 Christ the son of God, it does not allude to his Godhead as God, 
 but manifestation, as we read, Gal. iv, 4, Heb. x, 5, and i, 5-6, 
 John xv, 13 and x, 18, that “he was made or born of a woman, 
 who was the first in the transgression, and made or born under the 
 law, as no man came into the world as we are informed Christ did, 
 &c.,” Luke ii, .35. But says one, prove that he did it voluntarily? 
 Very well—Christ saith: “Greater love than this hath no man, that 
 he lay down his life for his friends; 5 ’ and “I lay down my life fot 
 the sheep. 55 Again: “ No man taketh my life from me, I have powet 
 to lay it down, and power to take it up again. 55 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 359 
 
 Now, if no man took Christ’s life from him, then their nailing 
 him to the tree did not cause him to die; if not, then it must have been 
 something else; and of course the sin of the world. Again, we read 
 that Christ was beared in that he feared; and that he pleased not 
 himself, but gave himself a ransom.” Heb. v, 7; Rom. xv, 3, 4, 
 Tim. ii, 6, Luke xxii, 42, and Heb. xii, 2. He forthe joy that was 
 6et before him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set 
 down at the right hand of the throne of God. Again, he said 
 in the garden of Gethsemane: “Not my will but thine be done,” &c., 
 which certainly argues that he had a human will; and when he thus 
 gave up voluntarily, &c.,we find that the sin of the world was laid 
 upon him, and caused him to cry out: “My soul is exceeding sor¬ 
 rowful, even unto death,” and lie never spoke extravagantly, and the 
 agony of his mind caused the very blood to gush through the pores 
 of his skin, and ran down like drops of sweat, and by his dying so 
 much sooner than malefactors do in general when crucified, the gov¬ 
 ernor appeared to have been astonished, and marvelled if he were 
 already dead, and could hardly believe the account till he had called 
 the centurion and had it from his own mouth. Mark xv, 41, 45. I 
 herefrom infer, that as no man took his life from him, and as he 
 died out of the common course of nature, that something out of the 
 course of nature killed him; which must have been the sin of the 
 world. And when he had suffered so much as what was necessary 
 to suffer, even unto death, the law which Adam broke had full sat¬ 
 isfaction on him; and having full satisfaction, it had no further de¬ 
 mand. On the third day, the Divinity raised the humanity from the 
 dead, by which means life and immortality are brought to light by 
 the gospel; and glory be to God. 
 
 We read nothing about John the Methodist, nor John the Pres¬ 
 byterian in ail the bible, but read of John the Baptist; but what did 
 he say? Johni, 29; he sayeth, “behold the Lamb of God, which 
 taketh away the sin of the world.” 
 
 Observe, the sin of the world was the sin of Adam, as he was the 
 representative of the world, and Christ the second Adam, John 
 says, took it away. How? By atoning for it, &c. Now, if John 
 
 5 reached up that Christ took away the sin of the world, then all 
 olm’s people ought to preach it up; and if he took it away, then it 
 does not lie upon us; and if not, then we do not feel the guilt, only 
 the effect, which is the evil corrupt nature instinct within, and not 
 the guilt. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. 
 
 Thus, you see the first covenant of works was made with us in 
 our first head, and the second covenant with us in our second head, 
 Christ. 
 
 According to Isa.liii, 6, “all we like sheep are gone astray, &c., 
 and the Lord hath laid upon him (Christ) the iniquity of us all.’ 7 
 
360 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 Observe, John did not say the sins of the world, but sin, the sin¬ 
 gular, and the prophet Isaiah doth not say iniquities , but iniquity , 
 which have alluded to the fall of man. Therefore the plaster is 
 as large as the wound, and you cannot deny it. As we read Rom. 
 v, 18, therefore as by the offence of one, judgment came upon all 
 men unto condemnation; even so, not uneven , by the righteousness 
 of one, the free gift came upon all men r ‘o justification of life. 
 Observe the words justification and rege .eration are not synono- 
 mous as some use them, but are of different meanings. Regenera- 
 tion signifies to be born of the Spirit of God, i. e., to be purified 
 within by its inspiration, and to become holy and Godlike, &c.— 
 But justification signifies to acquit and look upon as free from guilt. 
 And now if the free gift from God by Christ, came upon all men, 
 unto justification of life, I herefrom would infer, that God hath 
 justified all men by the death of his Son, i. e., acquitted them from 
 what is called the guilt of original sin, and looks upon them free 
 therefrom as they came into the world. 
 
 If I deny there was such a person as Christ on this earth eigh¬ 
 teen hundred years ago, I should deny three things. 1st. Our dates. 
 2d. AU sacred; 3d. The greatest part of profane history, which 
 historians in general would not be willing to give up. If I allow 
 there was such a person as Christ, I must acknowledge his miracles; 
 and to deny his miracles, would be giving the histories the lie, and 
 of course destroy their authority. If I allow his miracles I must 
 allow his sacred character also; for it is inconsistent with reason to 
 believe that God would aid and assist a liar, or an impostor, to do 
 the mighty deeds which we are informed Christ did. 
 
 . There is an inward feeling of the mind, as well as an outward 
 feeling of the body. For instance—sometimes my mind is calm, 
 yet I feel pain of body; at other times, my body is well, and I feel 
 pain of mind; which feelings are as perceptible as the wind blowing 
 upon the body, and you cannot deny it. Again, a man walking 
 alone, spies the wild beast of the forest and feels his hair to rise 
 and his flesh to crawl upon his bones. What is the cause of this 
 feeling? It must be the fears in his mind, originating from a view 
 of his danger; and perhaps likewise he may feel the powers of his 
 limbs to fail, and sit down under the shock. Now allowing the 
 above, why should it be thought strange, if people were to fall un¬ 
 der the mighty power of God operating upon the human mind. 
 
 But, says one, it is inconsistent with reason to adopt the idea that 
 God will work in this form; but I say, hush! There cannot be a 
 law without a penalty, and we know that we are accountable to 
 God for our moral conduct, for we feel it in our breasts; and when 
 we do wrong, we feel misery; and living and dying therein, shall 
 carry our misery to eternity with us; as death only separates the 
 
CHAIM OF LORENZO. 
 
 361 
 
 soul from the body; but doth not change the disposition of the mind. 
 
 Again, through the medium of organs my spirit can convey an 
 idea to the spirit of another and make him angry or wrathful, or 
 please him with novelty and make him laugh and feel joyful. If 
 so, then, spirit can operate on spirit, as well as matter upon matter, 
 and convey ideas—and you cannot deny it. If so, why not the 
 Divine Spirit operate on the human mind, and give an inward con¬ 
 viction, &c., of right and wrong? If we are accountable to God, 
 then we are rewardable or punishable according to our behavior and 
 capacity—and of course, a day of accounts must take place when 
 these rewards and punishments must be actually given. From this 
 I argue there is such a thing as moral evil arid good, or vice and 
 virtue, and of course, there is a road to shun, and a particular one in 
 which we ought to walk—therefore it is necessary to have a guide. 
 And now the question arises, what guide is necessary? Some say 
 the Alcoran: but there is more proof for the belief of the writings 
 of Moses, than for those oi Mahomet. Moses got a whole nation 
 of people to believe that he led them through the Red Sea, by dry¬ 
 ing it up before them, &c.; likewise got them to erect a monument 
 in remembrance that they actually saw it, viz: to kill the paschal 
 lamb and eat him with bitter herbs, and walk with their staffs in 
 their hands on a certain night of the year; which monument is now 
 standing, and has been annually observed among them for some 
 thousands of years, though for near eighteen centuries they have 
 been scattered as a nation. Now it is evident, the most ignorant 
 people could not be imposed upon, and made to believe that they 
 saw a river dry up, if they never did see it dry—and likewise to get 
 them to erect a monument of stone in remembrance that they saw it, 
 if they never did. But Moses left this proof of his mission, which 
 the other did not; therefore there is more reason to credit him than 
 Mahomet—and you cannot deny it. 
 
 Another says, reason is the surest and only guide. This I deny, 
 because the greatest divines, so called, disagree; as you may find, 
 that out of about three hundred and seventy denominations, thirty- 
 one take the scripture to prove their doctrines by; yet out of these 
 thirty-one, neither two agree with regard to their religious tenets or 
 opinions: yet one says I am right and you are wrong; another, no, 
 you are wrong and I am right; here steps up a deist and says, all re¬ 
 ligion is counterfeit, and the reason why they so disagree, is be¬ 
 cause no consistent system can be formed on the Christian plan.— 
 Answer. Your objection proves too much, and not solid. For, 
 first, to say all religion is counterfeit, is inconsistent; because, coun¬ 
 terfeit religion implies a false one, and there cannot be a false one, 
 except there be one to falsify, and if there be one to falsify, before it 
 is falsified, it must be genuine; therefore to say all religion is false, 
 
362 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 is proving too much, and just argues that there is a genuine one—as 
 there cannot be such a thing as falsehood without truth, of course 
 counterfeit is the opposite of genuine. 
 
 Again, reason alone is not a sufficient guide without revelation; 
 because, when reason was to determine the number of gods, she said 
 there were about thirty thousand—and in this our day, the men of 
 the greatest acquired information and strongest powers of mind who 
 deny revelation, of whom some Doctors and Lawyers, &c., may 
 be included, disagree in their ideas on divine things, and that which 
 is in connexion with them, as much as the ministers and preachers; 
 whereas if reason was a sufficient guide, I suppose they would agree 
 and come into one particular channel, &c. 
 
 Some say that the Bible is revelation, but deny that there is any 
 in this our day, saying the Bible is sufficient without the influence 
 of God’s Spirit. But observe, I believe in the scriptures as much 
 as any person, &c. But with regard to the influence of the Spirit, 
 I believe it is strictly necessary; for supposing I was to cast a look 
 at the print and paper, what would be the benefit, except I realized 
 the truth of what is contained ‘herein: and how can I realize it but 
 by the influence of the same Spirit which dictated its writings?— 
 Surely we read that no man can call Jesus Lord, but by the Holy 
 Ghost; and that the natural man understandeth not the things of the 
 Spirit, for they are spiritually discerned, Rom. viii, 9; 1 Cor. ii, 11, 
 12 , 13, 14, 15, 16; xii, 3; Rev. xix, 10. 
 
 Why is it that the men of the greatest natural and acquired abili¬ 
 ties, get to be Deists? They say it is reason, and that the more 
 weak and ignorant part embrace religion; this is pretty true, viz:— 
 Their reason makes them Deists, and why? There are certain ideas 
 which must be taken through certain mediums, in order to have a 
 right and just conception of them, and otherwise, would cause a 
 person to run into absurdities; for instance, I heard of a blind man, 
 who hearing persons talk about colors, informed them that he thought 
 he could describe what the color of red was like, viz: the sound of a 
 trumpet. This absurdity, that red was like the sound of a trumpet, 
 originated by attempting to catch the idea through the medium of 
 the ear. Equally absurd would be the idea of sounds, if taken 
 through the medium of the eye. So these Deists attempt to con¬ 
 ceive just and accurate ideas of revealed religion by natural reason, 
 which leads them into an absurdity, and causes them to conclude 
 that it is imagination, deception, or hypocrisy in those who attend 
 to it: whereas, if they would conceive of it through a different chan¬ 
 nel or medium, viz: the inward sensations or convictions of the 
 mind, &c.—if they would give due attention to the same as sincere 
 enquirers after truth, they wo. ld feel the Spirit of truth bearing 
 witness to, or of the truth, to convince and correct, &c., and theii 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 363 
 
 Deism would flee away. O, may God cause the reader to reflect on 
 what 1 have just observed, and turn attention within your breast, 
 and weigh the convictions of your mind for eternity. 
 
 If there be no such thing as inspiration, how could the prophets 
 foretel future events, out of the common course of nature? Some 
 people say, the prophecies were written in prophetic language, after 
 the things took place, but that is unreasonable to suppose, for if they 
 were, they were wrote as late down as what the New Testament 
 dates back, and if so, then both Testaments came on the carpet 
 about one time. How could you impose the one Testament on the 
 learned people, without the others; seeing their close connexion?— 
 B it as the Jews acknowledge the Old Testament, and disallow the 
 New, I therefrom argue, that the Old Testament was written some¬ 
 time previous to the New, of course previous to the things being 
 transacted, which were predicted. It must, therefore, have been by 
 divine inspiration. But says one, the word Revelation, when ap¬ 
 plied to religion, means something immediately communicated from 
 God to man; that mari tells a second, the second a third, &c., &c., 
 it is revealed to the first only , to the rest it is mere hear-say. 
 
 And if the Bible was revealed once, it was not revealed to me; 
 to me, therefore it is hear-say. Answer—Allowing the above, yet 
 if a man tells me it is revealed to him, that my father is dead, &c., 
 and the same Spirit which revealed it to him, accompanies his words 
 with energy to my heart, then it is revelation to me as well as to 
 him, and not bare hear-say. Consequently, if the same Spirit which 
 dictated the writing of the Bible, attends the same with energy, then 
 it is not hear-say, but revelation; because we have a divine convic¬ 
 tion of the truths therein contained. And the sincere of different 
 persuasions, find something in the Bible to attract their attention, 
 above any other book, and even the Deists, when conscience begins 
 to lash them, find something in the Bible to attract their minds, of 
 the truth of which, the conduct of a number to be found on this 
 continent might be adduced. 
 
 Neither can I believe all will be saved: for in Mark iii., 29, we 
 are informed of a certain character, which hath never forgiveness, 
 but is in danger of eternal damnation; which they could not be 
 in danger of, if there be no such thing; and in Luke xvi., we read 
 (not a parable, but a positive matter of fact, related by Christ him¬ 
 self, who knew what was transacted in eternity, as well as in time,) 
 concerning a rich man, who died and went to hell; and there was a 
 separation between him and the good place; and if one be lost, uni- 
 versalism is not true. We feel in our breast, that we are accounta¬ 
 ble to God, and if so, then rewardable or punishable, according to 
 our behavior and capacity, and of course a day of accounts must 
 take place, when the rewards or punishments are given. Some say 
 
364 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 we have all our punishment here. In reason I deny it; for the bene¬ 
 fit of religion is to escape punishment, and if so, none have punish¬ 
 ment but the vicious; but as many of the most virtuous have suffered 
 the most cruel, tormenting, lingering deaths, as may be said, for 
 years, in matters of tender conscience; while others have lived on 
 dowry beds of ease, and thus die; from this I argue, that the punish¬ 
 ment is to come hereafter. 
 
 Can I suppose these thinking powers which constitute the soul 
 and make us sensible, active and rational, and prevent the corporeal 
 body from returning to its mother dust from day to day, will cease 
 to exist when I am dead, or fallen asleep, or gone into a state of 
 nonentity, by annihilation? Nay, I rather must believe, this im¬ 
 mortal doth still exist; I say immortal, because I do not see how 
 Jiose qualities can be subject to decay, considering their nature, 
 though I acknowledge whilst acting upon organs, there may be 
 heaviness, in consequence of mortality, which is the effect of sin, 
 but when disembodied, shall appear in their strength. As a proof 
 of future existence of this thinking power, I ask, why is it that so 
 many well informed people shrink at the thought of death, seeing it 
 is the common lot of all mankind? I ask, is it barely the thoughts 
 of dying, which makes them turn their attention to various objects, 
 to divert their minds from reflecting? Nay, but a conviction of the 
 realities of an awful eternity. Again, if a limb of mine be dissect¬ 
 ed or taken off, does that depreciate an eighth or sixteenth part of 
 my soul? Nav, I am as rational as ever; therefore if my soul can 
 exist without a part of the body, why not exist without the whole 
 or any part of it? I have known men, who have lost their limbs, 
 feel an itching and put down their hands to rub; I ask what was the 
 cause of that sensation, seeing the foot or leg was gone? 
 
 If all go to heaven as soon as they die, it being looked upon as a 
 piece of humanity to relieve the distressed, would it not be right for 
 me to end all the sorrows of those I can, who are in trouble? And 
 does not this open a door to argue, that murder is humanity, and 
 thereby send them to heaven? But says one, I will acknowledge 
 future punishment, but it is not so long, nor so bad as it is repre¬ 
 sented by some; for we read of the resurrection, when all mortal 
 bodies shall be raised, of course become immortal, ancf spiritual; 
 and corporeal tire and brimstone cannot operate on a spiritual body, 
 and of course the punishment is but the^horror of a guilty con¬ 
 science. And the word forever, frequently in the scripture, being 
 of a limited nature, it may be inferred the punishment is not eternal. 
 Answer: Allowing that the punishment is only the horror of a 
 guilty conscience ( which will bear dispute,) yet I think that hor¬ 
 ror to the mind, will be found equal to fire and brimstone to the ma¬ 
 terial body; for frequently I have been called upon to visit people 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 365 
 
 on sick beds, who have told me that their pain of body was great, 
 but their pain of mind so far exceeded it, as to cause them to forget 
 their pain of body for hours together, unless some person spoke 
 particularly to them concerning it. Again you know what horror 
 you have felt for a short space, for one crime. Now, supposing all 
 the sins that ever you committed, in thought, word or deed, in public 
 and in private, were set in array before you, so that you could view 
 all of them at one glance. And at the same time, that conscience 
 were to have its full latitude, to give you the lash: would not the 
 horror which here causeth people to forget their temporal pain, 
 while there is hope; be worse than fire to the body, when hope is 
 forever fled?—for when hope is gone, there is no support. 
 
 And the idea that the punishment is not eternal, because the word 
 forever , sometimes in scripture is of a limited nature, I think will 
 not do; because the duration of certain words, are bounded by the 
 duration of the things unto which they allude. For instance, the 
 servant shall serve his master forever in Moses’ law. The word 
 forever, was bounded by the life of the servant. And where it re¬ 
 lates to mortality, it is bounded by mortality; of course where it re¬ 
 lates to immortality, it is bounded by immortality; and when it re¬ 
 lates to God, it is bounded by the eternity of God—and as we are 
 informed in several parts of scripture, after the mortality is done 
 away, that the wicked shall be banished forever from the presence 
 of God, the word forever, and the word eternal must be synony¬ 
 mous, having one.and the same meaning, as endless! being bounded 
 by the eternity of God, and the endless duration of the immortal 
 soul, &c., Matthew xxv, 41, 46, 2 Thess. i,’9; Revelation xix, 3, 
 Judge, 7. 
 
 And observing the doctrine of particular election and reprobation 
 to tend to presumption, or despair, and those who preached it up, to 
 make the Bible clash and contradict itself by preaching somewhat 
 like this:— 
 
 “ You can and you can’t — You shall and you shan’t — You 
 will and you won’t—And you will he damned if you do—And 
 you will be damned if you don’t.” 
 
 Thus contradicting themselves, that people must do, and yet they 
 cannot do, and God must do all, and at the same time invite them to 
 come to Christ. 
 
 These inconsistencies caused me to reflect upon my past experi¬ 
 ence, and conclude that the true tenor of the Bible did not clasn, of 
 course that a connect chain should be carried on through that book, 
 and the medium struck between the dark passages, which literally 
 contradict, and reconcile them together by explaining scripture by 
 scripture; and by striving so to do, I imbibed what here follows: 1st, 
 That Election is a Bible doctrine, but not an elect number, for 1 
 
366 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 cannot find that in the Bible, but an Elect Character, viz: Ha 
 who becomes a true penitent, willing to be made holy and saved by 
 free grace, merited only by Christ. And on the other hand, instead 
 of a reprobate number, it is a reprobate character, namely: he who 
 obstinately and finally continues in unbelief, shall be cast off. 
 Thus one may discover, that it is an election and reprobation of 
 characters, instead of numbers, 0C3“and you cannot deny it. But 
 the following scriptures demonstrate undeniably, that God, instead 
 of reprobating any, is willing to receive all, (2 Pet. iii, 9, Ezek. 
 xxxiii, 11, 1 Tim. ii, 3, 4, 2 Cor. v, 10.) Secondly, that Christ 
 instead of dying only for a part, the prophets, angels, Christ and the 
 apostles positively affirm, that salvation by his merits is possible 
 for all—(Gen. xxiii, 14, Isaiah liv, 6, Luke ii, 10, John iii, 
 18, 17;)—Thirdly, that the Holy Spirit doth not strive with apart 
 only, as some say, a special call, but strives with every man accord¬ 
 ing to the hardness of his heart, while the day of mercy lasts— 
 (John ii, 9, and xvi, 8, compare vi,44, with xii, 33.) Again, there 
 is a gospel for and an invitation to all—OCj^and you cannot deny 
 it—Mark xvi, 15, Matt, xi, 28. Again there is a duty; which we 
 owe to God, according to reason, conscience and scripture, and there 
 are glorious promises for our encouragement in the way of duty, 
 and awful tbreatenings in the way of disobedience; (CPand you 
 cannot deny it; Prov. xxviii, 13, Matt v, 2 to 8, vii, 24 to 28, 
 Isa. i, 16 to 20, Isa. ix, 17. And now to affirm that a part were 
 unconditionally elected for heaven, and can never be lost, what need 
 was there of a Saviour? To save them from what? And if the 
 rest have no possibility of salvation, who are benefitted by Christ? 
 Or what did tie come for? Not to benefit the elect or reprobate, but 
 to accomplish a mere sham, a solemn nothing. This reminds me 
 of a story I heard, concerning a negro who had just returned from 
 meeting—his master said, “Well Jack, how do you like the minis¬ 
 ter!” “Why massa, me scarcely know, for de minister say, God 
 makey beings, calla man, he pickey out one here, one dare, ar d 
 givey dem to Jesus Christ, and da can’t be lost. He makey all de 
 rest reprobate, and givey dem to de devil, da can’t be saved. And 
 de devil he go about like a roaring lion, seeking to get away some a 
 Christ’s and he can’t. De minister he go about to get away some 
 de devils and he can’t; me dony which de greatest fool, the preacher 
 or the devil.” 
 
 It is evident that the devil and I he damned in hell do not believe 
 in the doctrine of eternal decrees; for it is the nature of sinners to 
 strive to justify themselves in evil, and cast the blame elsewhere.— 
 This is evil practice, therefore came from an evil source, and conse¬ 
 quently from the devil. When Adam fell and God called to him 
 he cast the blame on the woman; God turning to her, she cast the 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 367 
 
 blame on the serpent; God turned to him and he was speechless. 
 Now if he had believed in the doctrine of decrees, does it not ap¬ 
 pear evident, that he would have replied? “Adam was not left to 
 the freedom of his own will, he was bound by the decrees, and we 
 have only fulfiled the decrees and done thy will, and thou oughtest 
 to reward us for it.” But he was speechless, and knew nothing of 
 such talk then, therefore it must be something he has hatched up 
 since—as saith the poet: 
 
 “There is a Reprobation plan, 
 
 Some how it did arise; 
 
 By the Predestinarian clan 
 Of horrid cruelties. 
 
 They do hold, God hath decreed, 
 Whatever comes to pass; 
 
 Some to be damned, some to be freed, 
 And this they call free grace. 
 
 This iron bedstead they do fetch 
 To try our hopes upon; 
 
 And if too short, we must be stretch’d, 
 Cut off, if we’re too long. 
 
 This is a bold serpentine scheme, 
 
 It suits the serpent well; 
 
 Ifhe can make the sinner dream 
 That he is doomed to hell. 
 
 The plan is this—they hold a few, 
 They are ordain’d for Heaven, 
 
 They hold the rest accursed crew, 
 That cannot be forgiven. 
 
 Or ifhe can persuade a man, 
 Decree is on his side; 
 
 Then he will say without delay, 
 This cannot be untied. 
 
 He tells one sinner he’s decreed, 
 Unto eternal bliss; 
 
 He tells another, he can’t be freed, 
 For he is doomed to miss. 
 
 The first he bindeth fast in pride, 
 The second in despair; 
 
 Ifhe can only keep them tied, 
 Which way he does not care.” 
 
 It appeareth by the rich man’s desiring his five brethren to be 
 warned, lest they come to hell with him, &c., Luke xvi, that he 
 did not believe their states to be unalterable fixed by God’s decrees; 
 for if he did, why did he request their warning saying, “if one 
 rose from the dead they would repent?” &c. It appeareth likewise, 
 that if God had decreed all things, that his decrees are as ancient as 
 his knowledge; and that he foreknows it will be so, because he has 
 decreed, &c. This opens a door to argue, that there was a time 
 when God was ignorant and knew nothing. For a decree is an act 
 of the mind, and there cannot be an action, without there being a 
 particular time, when that action, took place; if so, then if God 
 hath decreed all things, it must be, that there was a time when God 
 had passed those decrees; and if so, then there was a time when the 
 decrees were not passed; and if God did not foreknow any thing un¬ 
 til he decreed it, then there was a time when God knew nothing. 
 This is the truth—CCFand you cannot deny it. 
 
 Whatever is, or exists abstract from God, is finite. How or what 
 God conceives or knows of himself, or the manner of his knowing, 
 I shall not attempt to fathom till the day of eternity. But relative 
 
368 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 to his knowledge, as it concerns his creatures, I think the term infi¬ 
 nite improper, lor lie can know no more than what hath been, is, and 
 will be (for there is no more to know) which are'only finite in 
 any and every sense whatever. Therefore to attempt to build an 
 eternal covenant by arguing or attempting to conceive his infinite 
 knowledge is a contradiction. For first, the term knowledge im¬ 
 plies a power of perception, to know and comprehend the existence 
 of qualities, or things, &c.,—therefore in this sense, when you speak 
 of the knowledge of God relative to creation or his creatures in the 
 sense they speak, you must necessarily bound God’s knowledge by 
 finity. I now refer only to the act or circumference of the act, not 
 to the power or capacity, for only God is infinite, of course, to ap¬ 
 ply the word infinite, &c., to argue great knowledge, is a contradic¬ 
 tion; CCFand you cannot deny it, because there cannot be an infinite 
 finite. 
 
 And now to talk about God’s foreknowledge or decreeing all 
 things from all eternity, appears a nonsensical phrase: because to 
 say from (as the word from implies a place of starting) all eternity, 
 implies eternity had a beginning; and as some use an unmeaning 
 expression, to convey an idea of unbeginning time, for the want of 
 language it is nonsense to attempt to build an argument thereon;— 
 for it is argued in the foregoing, that God is eternal; we may admit 
 with propriety that he possesseth all the attributes that are ascribed 
 to him; and yet it is inconsistent to say that the first thing that ever 
 God made was time, and in time he made all things, and probably 
 the angelic creation was previous to men. God hath blessed us 
 with all spiritual blessings in Christ (not out of him,) according 
 as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, 
 that we should be hoiy and without blame before him in love— 
 Eph. i, 3, 4, 5—verse 9, 10, hath reference to building up Zion in 
 Christ, not in the universalist’s sense, but upon earth, &c. Now 
 many attempt to make God the author of sin; but sin is not a creature 
 as many falsely think, it is the abuse of good. And to say that God 
 who is good, abuses good, is the highest blasphemy that we could im¬ 
 peach Deity with; therefore he cannot be the author of it; consequent¬ 
 ly it must have come from another source. Now we must admit the 
 idea that there was a time when there was no creature, but the Creator 
 only; and declarative glory could never redound to God, except that 
 finite accountable intelligerices were created; (for what should de¬ 
 clare his glory;) his justice and goodness could never be shown 
 forth in rewards and punishments, except such accountable beings 
 were made; and of course must have remained in solemn silence: 
 therefore declarative glory, arising from his attributes, Rev. iv, 11, 
 by intelligencies, it appears that angels were created; and we must 
 suppose they were all happy, holy, and good at first, seeing this is 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 369 
 
 the nature of God, (as all argue from the Christian to the Deist.) 
 As likeness doth beget likeness, and every cause produces its own 
 effect; and as we are informed that the devil sinneth from thebe- 
 ginning, and that some kept not their first estate, but left their own 
 habitation, and, sinned; and w'ere cast down to hell, &c., 2 Pet. ii, 
 4, Judge 6, Romans iv, 15, 1 John iii, 4, 8. And so we read 
 where there is no law, there is no transgression. It must be that the 
 angels had a law to keep, and power sufficient to keep or break the 
 law; or else, how could they be accountable? and if they were not, 
 they could not be rewardable, and if not, then not praise nor blame 
 worthy. But says one, allowing that God did make such pure, 
 intelligible, accountable beings, and had a sovereign right to de¬ 
 mand their obedience, seeing they were dependent: what should in¬ 
 duce a holy being to sin against God, especially as there was no evil 
 in him or them, nor yet any to tempt him? Answer—suppose I 
 were walking along in meditation, in a great field; of a sudden I cast 
 a look forward, and can see no end to it, it would be natural for me 
 to stop and look back the way from whence I came. So, in my 
 opinion, the angels were looking into futurity—they could discover 
 no end to eternity, and it, would be natural for them to reflect on 
 time past. They could remember no time when they had nef exis¬ 
 tence, any more than I can. This would open a door for self-temp¬ 
 tation to arise in thought, “How do we know but we are eternal with 
 God? and why should we be dependent on him, or be accountable to 
 him?” In order to find out whether they were dependent or inde¬ 
 pendent, the only method was to try their strength, by making head 
 against the King of Heaven, by a violation of his command. 
 
 Now, evil is the abuse of good , and the first abuse of good was the 
 origin of evil , and as their commandment was good, the evil con¬ 
 sisted in the abuse of it; and the natural consequence of breaking the 
 same, would be to convert them into devils—as the consequence of 
 murder is death. From this we may not see, that God made the devil 
 but he made himself a devil. Now it appears to me impossible 
 for God to show the devils mercy, consistent with the principles of 
 reason and justice; for I may sin against my equal, and in the eyes of 
 the law, the crime is looked upon as a trifle; the same crime against 
 a government, would forfeit my liberty, if not my life. Thus the 
 magnitude of a crime is not looked upon, according to the dignity of 
 the offender, but according to the dignity of the offended. Of course* 
 a finite being sinning against an infinite God, there is an infinite de¬ 
 merit in the transgression; of course justice demands infinite satis¬ 
 faction. A finite being can make finite satisfaction only, although 
 the crime demands an infinity of punishment—a finite being can¬ 
 not bear an infinity of punishment at once; therefore the punishment 
 
 Z 
 
370 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 must be made up in duration, and of course be eternal, that it may 
 be adequate to the crime. 
 
 But, says one, Why was not a mediator provided for fallen an¬ 
 gels as well as fallen men? Answer—it was impossible, in the 
 reason and nature of things; for when mankind fell it was by the 
 action of one, and they multiply. So the Godhead and Manhood 
 could be united, as in the person of Christ; but not so with the devils, 
 for they were all created active beings, and each stood or fell fo; 
 himself, and of course was actually guilty, and therefore must have 
 actual punishment, except a mediator was provided; which could 
 not be, for the devils do not multiply; therefore the Godhead and 
 devilhood could not be joined together. But supposing it could, yet, 
 says Paul, without shedding of blood there can be no remission, and 
 spirits have no blood to shed; and upon this ground it appears, that 
 the devil’s restoration or redemption must fall through. 
 
 The scripture which sayeth, Rom. ix, 11, &c., “ Th^ children 
 being yet unborn, having done neither good or evil, that the pur¬ 
 pose of God, according to election, might stand, it was said unto 
 ner, the elder shall serve the younger; as it is written, Jacob have I 
 loved and Esau have I hated.” Any person by examining Genesis 
 xxv. C3, and Mai. i. 1,2, may see that Paul’s talk doth not mean 
 their persons, but that undeniably it must be applied to their posteri¬ 
 ty. And to apply them the other way, as though one was an elect, 
 the other a reprobate, on purpose to be damned, without a possibili¬ 
 ty of escape, is a plot of the devil, to blindfold mankind by a mul¬ 
 titude of words without knowledge. For no such inference can be 
 drawn from that passage, that Jacob was made for salvation, and 
 Esau for damnation. But observe, it must be applied to their pos¬ 
 terity: see Genesis xxv. 23. “ And the Lord said to Rebecca, two 
 
 nations are in thy womb, and two manner of people, &,c., shall be 
 separated from thy bowels; and the one people shall be stronger than 
 the other people, and the elder shall serve the younger.” Which 
 came to pass in the reign of king David, when the Edomites were 
 brought into subjection to the Israelites. (2 Sam. viii. 14—1 Chron. 
 xviii, 13,) and that passage, “ Jacob have I loved, and Esau have 
 I hated,” was not spoken before the children were born, but hundreds 
 of years after they were dead, by Mai. i. 1, 2. Now, cannot any 
 person who is unprejudiced, plainly discover, that the word “Jacob” 
 here means the Jewish nation, which God saw fit to exalt\o high 
 national privileges; because Christ w T as to come through that lineage, 
 &c. And as to “Esau have I hated ”—the word hate in scripture, 
 frequently means loving in a less degree, &c., for instance—Christ 
 sayeth, except a man hate his father, mother, and his own life 
 also, he cannot be my disciple—the word hate , here means lov¬ 
 ing in a less degree, as we are to love God supremely; and leu* 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO 
 
 371 
 
 Savors in a less degree, as belonging to him. So the passage, “Esau 
 have I hated,” meaneth, that God did not see fit to exalt the Edom¬ 
 ites to so high national privileges as the Jews; yet they were 
 the next highest, for their land was given to them for a possession, 
 which the Jews were not permitted to take from them, as they were 
 going from Egypt to Canaan, (Deut. ii. 4, 5,) and that passage, 
 (Heb. xii, 16,) which sayeth, that “Esau was rejected, and found 
 no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears,” 
 we must not therefrom infer, that it was God who rejected him, be¬ 
 cause he was a reprobate, but his father Isaac. 
 
 Take notice, at a certain time Esau went out hunting, and on his 
 return home, being at the point to perish with hunger, came into 
 Jacob’s tent, and desired refreshment; but Jacob attempted to make 
 Esau’s extreme his opportunity to grow rich, and to cheat him out 
 of his birth-right for a mess of pottage; and Esau; rather than starve, 
 promised to give it up; and who can blame him, considering his 
 distress. All that a man hath, will he give for his life, sayeth 
 Satan; (CT’this is the truth, and you cannot deny it, (Gen. xxv. 30, 
 &c.) But there is no account that ever Jacob got the birth-right, 
 but by Esau’s continuing with his father, and being so rich, on Ja¬ 
 cob’s return: it appears that he lived with his father, and was heir 
 to the inheritance. Jacob got not any thing from Esau; but Esau 
 got a present from him. After this Isaac was determined to bless 
 and commanded him to get venison for that purpose; and 
 
 <sau. 
 
 while he was going for it, Rebecca told Jacob to kill kids, &c., and 
 he should get the blessing. He saith, “ I shall get a curse instead 
 of a blessing;”—she said, “the curse be on me,” &c., and it ap¬ 
 pears as though she got it, as it was the means of her losing her 
 idol’s company during her life time; for there is no account of her 
 being alive at his return. Scarcely had he told his lies to Isaac, and 
 withdrawn, when Esau came in, and thereby blind Isaac perceived 
 the deception in full, and began to tremble exceedingly, by which 
 Esau perceived what had passed, and immediately lifted up his voice 
 and wept, and sought after repentance; not for himself, [for he had 
 nothing to repent of*,] but in his father Isaac. But Isaac would 
 not take back the blessing, but said, Jacob is blessed, and shall be 
 blessed, [Gen. xvii. &c.] From this loss of the blessing, some 
 people think that Esau was reprobated and damned; but Paul saith, 
 Heb. xi, 20, by faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning 
 things to come. Some forget to read that Esau was blessed as well 
 as Jacob, though not in so great a degree, and how could he be 
 blessed by faith if he were reprobated? Gen. xxvii, 39, 40.— 
 Esau was blessed with four things; the first two were like a part of 
 Jacob’s, viz: the dew of Heaven, and the fatness of the earth— 
 thirdly, by his sword he was to live—and fourthly, when he should 
 
3T2 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 have dominion, he was to break Jacob’s [or Jewish] yoke from 
 off his neck, which came to pass in the reign of Jehoram, the son of 
 Jehoshaphat, 2 Chron. xxi. 8—10. And now to show the incon¬ 
 sistency of thinking that Esau served Jacob the younger, it doth ap¬ 
 pear that Jacob served Esau; and moreover, that Jacob had no reli¬ 
 gion when he attempted to cheat and lie, that being contrary to the 
 spirit of Christianity. But it appears that he got converted after¬ 
 wards, when on his way to Padan-aram; he lay to rest in the woods, 
 and in the night he had a vision, in which he saw a ladder, the top 
 reaching to heaven, &c. Now, as the ladder had two sides, it rep¬ 
 resents the Godhead and Manhood of Christ, and the rounds, the 
 different degrees of grace. If Jacob had been pious, doubtless he 
 would have realized the presence of God being there to protect 
 him from the wild beasts; but his expression, “the Lord was in this 
 place, and I knew it not,” argueth ignorance. Secondly, he adds, 
 it is no other than the house of God and the gate of Heaven; which 
 is the language of young converts.—- Thirdly, he made a vow, if God 
 would give him food to eat, and raiment to put on, and bring him 
 back in peace, that God should be his God; which certainly implies 
 that he did not serve God before, as he did afterwards. Genesis 
 xviii, 15. 
 
 Observe, first, Jacob served Esau, was afraid of him, and ran 
 from home twenty years, through scenes of sorrow, and had his 
 wages changed not less than ten times.—Secondlv, when he sat out 
 to return, his past conduct created such fears in his breast, that he 
 dared not see Esau’s face, until by messengers he inquired “may I 
 come in peace?” And understanding that Esau with a body of men 
 was coming to meet him, his sleep departed from him. He divided 
 his host in two bands, and wrestled all night in prayer-; and such 
 fear surely denotes guilt. Thirdly, he sent a number of messengers 
 with presents, and a message to Esau, calling him lord, as if him¬ 
 self was the servant. Fourthly, Esau bowed not at all; but Jacob 
 bowed not once, nor twice only, but seven times; and then cried out, 
 “I have seen thy face, as though I had seen the face of God.” Now 
 if Esau was a reprobate, how could his face have been as God’s? 
 nay, it would have been as the devil’s. But as they had a joyful 
 meeting together, like two Christian brethren, that had been some 
 time absent, I therefore conclude, that Jacob saw the image of 
 God in his brother Esau; and in that sense, Esau’s face might be 
 said to be as the face of God, and in no other. And as to the general 
 tenor of Esau’s conduct, I therefore conclude, that Esau died in 
 peace; and if ever I can be so happy as to get to glory, I expect to 
 meet Esau there as well as Jacob. [Gen. xxxii. and xxxiii, &c. 
 
 If I believed all things were decreed, I must suppose that Pharaoh 
 did the will of God in all things, seeing God decreed all his thoughts, 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 373 
 
 words and actions: and the will being the determining faculty , it 
 must be, that whatever God decrees, he wills: therefore Pharoah 
 did the will of God according to that doctrine, CCF" and you cannot 
 deny it. If the scripture be true, then Pharaoh doing the will of God, 
 according to that doctrine, must be saved according to the intima¬ 
 tion of Christ; that whoever doeth the will of God is his brother, 
 sister and mother—observe, if all Pharaoh’s conduct was decreed, he 
 did as well as he could, and Peter as bad as he could; according to 
 that doctrine then, which is the most praise or blame worthy? Again, 
 if God decreed Pharaoh’s conduct, did he not decree it right; and if 
 so, could it be wrong?. If not there was no sin, consequently no 
 punishment; unless you say a man is punishable for doing right.— 
 Again, if God decreed Pharaoh should do as he did, why did he 
 command him to act to the reverse? Does he decree one thing and 
 command another? If so, then you make God’s decrees and com¬ 
 mandments clash; for according to that doctrine God’s revealed 
 will is that we should obey: and decreed will is that we should dis¬ 
 obey. Thus you make out that God has two wills right opposite 
 to each other, which makes God divided against himself. Christ 
 intimates, that which is divided against itself cannot stand. If 
 so, then Deity being divided must fall, and of course the works of 
 nature sink, and go to ruin. Thus we see the inconsistency of 
 dividing and subdividing God’s will. 
 
 There is no account of Pharaoh’s heart being more hardened than 
 others, until he became hardened; but it appeareth from Rom. v. 
 19, 20, that the hearts of all people are alike hard by nature. Well, 
 saith one, what is the meaning of that scripture, “ For the same 
 purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show forth my power in 
 thee. And will harden his heart, and he shall not let the people 
 go,” &c. Answer—the Lord raised Pharaoh up. Up from what? 
 From the dust unto a child, from a child to a man, to be a king on 
 the throne; that he might show forth his power in him. And he 
 raised up you, and me, and all mankind, for the same purpose, viz: 
 To show forth his power in us, if it be not for that, what is it for? 
 We read in several places that the Lord hardeneth Pharaoh,* and 
 yet that Pharaoh hardened himself. How could that be? God do 
 it! and yet Pharaoh do it! We read that the Lord afflicted Job, 
 and yet that Satan did it, (Job xix, 21. ii, 7,) and that the Lord 
 moved David to number Israel, and yet that Satan did it, &c., (2 
 Sam. xxiv, 1, 1 Chron. xxv, 1,) and that Solomon built the temple, 
 and yet tells how his many workmen did it. Thus we see there is 
 a first cause, as saith the poet:— 
 
 “ No evil can from God proceed, 
 
 ’Twas only suffered, not decreed; 
 
 As darkness is not from the sun. 
 
 Nor mounts the shades till he is gone.” 
 
374 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 Matter when it is moved by another cause cannot stop of itself, 
 and w r hen stopped cannot move of itself. But as we have the pow¬ 
 er of action, the same as I give out my appointment months before 
 hand, and then fulfil it, it is evident that we are prophets or else 
 agents. To adopt the idea of prophecy, you will not, and if not, 
 you must acknowledge agency, which material substance without 
 thinking power does not possess. From this I argue that there is 
 something in man abstract from matter, which is spirit, which some 
 call the soul, and which makes him sensible and rational. And to 
 suppose the soul to be a part of God is inconsistent, because God is 
 completely happy, as is acknowledged from the Christian to the 
 Deist. Therefore, if my soul were a part of him, I should have one 
 continued stream of happiness. 
 
 But as I have frequently felt unhappy in mind, I herefrom argue 
 that my soul is spirit abstract from God. 
 
 Some people have an idea that the squIs of infants come right 
 pure from the hand of God by infusion into the body, and that the 
 body being of Adam’s race, pollutes the soul, and causes it to be¬ 
 come impure, just as if the body governed the mind. Allowing 
 the above—When did God make the soul of the child that was born 
 yesterday? Why, says one, within the course of a few months 
 past. Hush, I deny it; for the Bible says, Gen. ii. 1,2, 3, that God 
 finished the heavens (that is the starry heavens) and earth, and all 
 the host of them, and God rested from the works of the creation on 
 the seventh day—he hath not been at work in creating new souls ever 
 since. Therefore your idea that God makes new souls daily, falls 
 to the gronnd; and you cannot deny it if the Bible be true. 
 
 But, says one, their souls were made in the course of six days. 
 
 Where then have they been ever since? Laid up in a store house 
 in heaven? If they were, they were happy; if so, what kind of a 
 being does this represent the Almighty, especially if connected with 
 the opinion of some who suppose that there are infants in hell not 
 more than a span long! 
 
 First. God made Adam happy in Paradise, and these infantile 
 souls happy in a store house, then w r hen Adam falls prohibits adul¬ 
 tery, and at the same time previously decrees that they shall com¬ 
 mit it to produce an illegitimate body, and he to help them on to 
 perfect the illegitimate, ilkes one of these pure souls, infuses it into 
 the body, and the body pollutes it, causes it to become impure, and is 
 now a reprobate for hell fire. Thus you see some people represent 
 God as making souls pure and keeping them happy some thousands 
 of years, then damning them for a sin they never committed ! And 
 now the difference between this Being, if any such there be, that 
 dealeth thus with his creatures, and him that we call the devil, I 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 375 
 
 leave you to judge. God help you to look at it in the scale of equali¬ 
 ty, and see whether the above be right or wrong. 
 
 But, says one, where do you think the souls come from? 
 
 As Adam was the first man, I must suppose from reason ana 
 scripture, he got his soul right from God, as there was no other 
 source for him to derive it from; but Eve was taken out of Adam, 
 and there is no account of her receiving her soul right from God; 
 and if not, I must suppose the whole of her was taken from Adam, 
 and of course she got her soul from him as well as her body. And 
 as we read that the souls of Jacob’s children, Gen. xlvi. 26, 
 were in Jacob’s loins, and came out, &c., I herefrom infer, that 
 they were not laid up in a store house in heaven, but came by natu¬ 
 ral generation of the parents, as well as the body. Well, sa 7 s one, 
 estimate the value of the soul by mechanism. 
 
 First. Some people prize a thing according as who made it; if 
 one mechanic made it, they prize it so much worth; but if another 
 made it they would prize it higher, because it was made by a more 
 perfect workman. If we prize the soul by this standard, it must be 
 considered as valuable, because it was made by the perfectest of the 
 perfect, and the wisest of the wise, him that cannot err, God Al- 
 mighty. 
 
 Secondly. Some people value a thing according to its duration. 
 If the soul be valued cm that ground, it must be prized high, for it 
 being spirit, it is immortal and must endure as long as eternal ages 
 pass away. 
 
 Thirdly. Some people prize a thing according to the case of it; 
 If the soul be prized on this ground, it must be esteemed as valuable, 
 for a certain time, it is said, five millions were offered to any one 
 who would contrive a machine that would perform perpetual motion, 
 and yet none have been able to do it; yet in the construction of the 
 case of the soul, which is the body, there is more wisdom discover¬ 
 able than all the wisdom of the mechanics, in all the machinery on 
 the face of this terraqueous globe. 
 
 .If the case is thus wisely and beautifully made, how valuable 
 must the soul be which the body is made to contain! 
 
 Fourthly. Some people prize a thing according to what it costs: 
 If the soul be prized according to this medium, it must be valuable, 
 for if any smaller ransom than the blood of Christ could have pur¬ 
 chased immortal souls from the curse of a broken law, doubtless 
 God would have accepted the offering. Some people say that “one 
 drop of Christ’s blood is sufficient to save a soul,” which idea I 
 condemn, because the magnitude of the crime is not looked upon 
 according to the dignity of the offender, but according to the dignity 
 of the offended. Therefore, a finite being sinning against an infinite 
 God« there is an infinite demerit in the transgression, and justice 
 
87 6 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 demands infinite satisfaction. But a finite being can make finite 
 satisfaction only, therefore there needs a mediator between a rebel 
 creature and the Creator, which could be formed no way but by the 
 two natures being joined together, that is to say, the finite and the 
 infinite, or in other words, the Godhead and manhood, or Divinity 
 veiled in humanity. 
 
 But here comes up a deist, and says, hush Lorenzo, it is inconsis¬ 
 tent to adopt the idea that divinity and humanity can be joined to¬ 
 gether, as you talk, in the person of Christ. But I say, hush; it is 
 no more inconsistent with reason to adopt the idea that divinity and 
 hun anity can be joined together, than to adopt a former one which 
 is se ‘-evident, viz: that spirit and matter can be joined together, 
 and f'c. m a man, which idea, or how it is I cannot comprehend, yet 
 self-evident matter of fact puts it beyond all doubt, that spirit and 
 matter are joined to form man, and you cannot deny it—and of 
 course the idea that divinity and humanity can be joined together in 
 the person of Christ, may be admitted according to reason. The 
 manhood being offered up under an infinite influence of the Divini¬ 
 ty, the sacrifice would be of infinite merit according to the trans¬ 
 gression and the demands of justice. But to return. I cannot sup¬ 
 pose that Christ would have done any thing superfluous for man’s 
 redemption, and of course, that one drop of his blood is sufficient to 
 cleanse a soul or save a world, is inconsistent,as though a conside¬ 
 rable part of what he did was superfluity, &c., and of course in 
 atoning for what is called original sin, I must believe that nothing 
 needless was done; if not, then Christ did no more than what was 
 really necessary; and if so, the idea that one drop of his blood, &c., 
 to cleanse a soul, is inconsistent. And if the demerit of one trans¬ 
 gression demands infinite satisfaction, then the atonement made for 
 that would be a sufficiency for all the world, or ten thousand times 
 as many: for what greater satisfaction could be made than that 
 which is infinite? Therefore, the human nature being offered a 
 sacrifice by the influence of the Divinity, for the sin of the world, 
 which was the sin of Adam, the sacrifice or ransom in some sense 
 may be considered as infinite, it being offered under an infinite influ¬ 
 ence of the Divine Spirit; therefore, the satisfaction would be ac¬ 
 cording to the transgression, and of course, in doing that, there would 
 be a sufficient provision for all the actual sins of men, considering 
 the nature of it, and how unbounded it is. Therefore, the soul, 
 when prized according to what it cost, must be considered very 
 valuable. 
 
 But again, fifthly. Some people prize a thing according to the 
 scarcity of it. If a thing is very plenty, they would give so much 
 for it; but if it were more scarce, they would give much more, &c. 
 So immortal souls are plenty, and } r et very, very scarce, for ea 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 377 
 
 man hath but one, each woman but one. O sinner! if thou lose thy 
 soul, thou losest thy all, thou hast nothing left. God help thee to 
 consider seriously, and stimulate thee to improve thy time, which 
 is on the wheel, for eternity accordingly! 
 
 The soul, which we perceive governs our body, as the body with¬ 
 out the soul is a lifeless lump of clay, we find from experience hath 
 a memory, which is the power of reflection or recollection, to call 
 past things to remembrance, &c. Again, it hath an understanding, 
 which is a power to comprehend and realize things as they are. 
 Again, it hath a will, which is the power of choosing and determining. 
 
 We also have passions, one of which is love, inclining us to that 
 which appears delightsome. Anger is another passion, which im¬ 
 plies dislike or opposition to a thing that is odious in our minds. 
 Also we have fear when danger we behold. Also joy, when pleas¬ 
 ure or happiness we possess. There are five outward senses by 
 which we distinguish objects or qualities; these are inlets of know¬ 
 ledge to the mind, and only through them can we receive ideas, 
 except by inspiration, which is an outward conviction wrought by 
 another Spirit. These five senses are hearing, seeing, tasting 
 smelling and feeling. 
 
 Reason saith, that mankind are agents or else prophets; for they 
 can foretel some things, and then fulfil them. This is the truth, 
 and you cannot deny it. If so, then it may be said with propriety, 
 that the Lord hardened the heart of Pharaoh, and yet that Pharaoh 
 hardened himself, even as mankind are hardened in this our day, 
 &c. Observe, first, the Lord called to Pharaoh by favor, and gave 
 him a kingdom. Secondly, the Lord called by commandments, and 
 Pharaoh would not obey by saying, “ I know not the Lord, neither 
 will I let Israel go.’ 5 Then the Lord called thirdly, by miracles; 
 but Pharaoh reasoned against them in a diabolical way, by setting 
 the magicians to work. Then, fourthly, God called by affliction; 
 then Pharaoh made a promise to obey God, and let the Jews de¬ 
 part, if the affliction might be removed; but when the judgment was 
 removed, Pharaoh broke his promise; therein he was to blame, and 
 you cannot deny it; for by breaking his promise, his heart would 
 naturally become harder, like metal when melted it is tender, and 
 when grown cold is harder than before, and of course requires a 
 hotter fire to melt it again, so it required a heavier judgment to ope¬ 
 rate on Pharaoh; and God would send it, and Pharaoh would 
 promise and break them, till ten afflictions passed away; and when 
 the first born was slain by the Lord, and yet by evil angels, as David 
 in the Psalms tells you, Pharaoh was shocked, and let the Jews 
 depart. He pursued them, and God permitted him to be taken in 
 his own folly, and drowned in the Red Sea. Thus we find how God 
 hardened Pharaoh’s heart, and yet how he hardened himself by 
 
378 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 disobedience; and so in this our day it may be said, that God hardens 
 some, and yet they harden themselves, as follows: First, God calls 
 by prosperity or favors, and yet many enjoy them without a feeling 
 sense from whom they flow. Secondly, God calls by command¬ 
 ments; an inward monitor, telling what is right and what is wrong; 
 but some do not give attention thereto, which, if they would, they 
 would hear the voice more and more distinctly, till at length it would 
 become their teacher. Thirdly, God calls by miracles; the opera¬ 
 tion of his Spirit perhaps under preaching, or some other cause, and 
 they have thought, if I could always feel as I do now I would soon 
 be a Christian; or if all my companions would turn and serve the 
 Lord, I would gladly go with them to Heaven. But through inat¬ 
 tention, those serious impressions which I call miracles, soon wear 
 off. A miracle is something done out of the common course of 
 nature, by the operations of the power or Spirit of God. Therefore, 
 O! reader, it was not the minister who made you have those feelings, 
 but the power of God; therefore, in some sense, you have been call¬ 
 ed upon miraculously, and you cannot deny it. Fourthly, God calls 
 by affliction, and when people are taken sick, and view death near, 
 they make vows and promises, and think how good they will be if 
 God will spare them and raise them up. But when they are recov¬ 
 ered, they (Pharaoh like) too soon forget their promises, and break 
 their vows, and hereby become harder than before, and can do things 
 without remorse, which once they would have felt the lash of con¬ 
 science for. And that preaching, which once would make impres¬ 
 sions on their mind, strikes their hearts and bounds back like a stone 
 glancing against a rock. This character is what may be termed 
 a Gospel hardened sinner. Thus you may discover that this plan 
 clears the Divine character, and casts the blame on the creature, 
 where it ought to be cast; whereas, the opposite would cast the blame 
 directly on God, if he decreed it so; this is the truth, and you cannot 
 deny it. Although Christ hath promised once to draw all men 
 unto him [not to drag, for bait draws birds, yet they come volunta¬ 
 rily] yet he never promises to draw them a second time, but on the 
 other hand positively saith: My spirit shall not always strive with 
 man. And again, because I have called and ye have refused, but ye 
 have set at nought my counsel, and would none of my reproofs, I 
 also will laugh at your calamity, and mock ssrhen your fear cometh. 
 Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him alone. And the language 
 of a reprobate is, “the harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we 
 are not saved.” Jer. viii, 20, Prov. i, 24, 25, 26, Gen. vi, 3. 
 
 As the Lord requireth a right sacrifice in the path of [revealed] 
 duty, those who, like Cain, bring a wrong offering, the fruit of the 
 ground, instead of the firstling of the flock, like Abel, must expect, 
 like Cain, to be rejected, Gen. iv, 7; for God says, behold I have 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 379 
 
 set life and death before you, choose you this day whom you will 
 serve, &c., Josh, xxiv, 15, one thing is needful, and Mary hath 
 chosen the good part. We do not read God chose it for her; this is 
 the truth and you cannot deny it. Even as we read in John iii, 
 19, that this is the condemnation, that light, &c. Oh! reader, pre¬ 
 pare to meet thy God! 
 
 Objection. Hath not the potter power over the clay of the same 
 lump, to make one vessel to honor, and another to dishonor? 
 
 Answer. A potter never makes any vessel on purpose to destroy 
 it; for the most dishonorable one in family sickness is as useful as the 
 honorable tea-cup in time of health. Neither doth God make any 
 on purpose for destruction, but all mankind are useful, if they get 
 the spirit of their station, and fill up that sphere for which they are 
 qualified. For without servants there can be no masters; without 
 subjects, no rulers; without commonalty, no quality; and any one 
 may observe that David was elected or set apart to be king, Jeremiah 
 and Samuel to be prophets, &c., and any discerning eye may easily 
 discover that Paul’s election [Rom. ix,] was not an election to future 
 happiness, but of temporal advantages; and yet those not so positive 
 but what the privileges might be forfeited and lost by sin, as you 
 may find, 1 Chron. xxviii, 9, 10. If thou serve him with a perfect 
 heart, and with a willing mind, he will be found of thee; but if thou 
 forsake him, he will cast thee off forever. Deut. xxx, 15, 19, 
 Moses’ dying declaration was, that the children of Isrsel must obey, 
 and if they would, all needful blessings they should have, but if 
 rebellious should be cursed and scattered, &c. This is the truth, 
 and you cannot deny it. And observe, Paul when talking about the 
 clay and potter, alludes to Jer. xviii, where the prophet was com¬ 
 manded to see the potter work, &c. And then God says, verse 6, 
 cannot I do-with you as this potter, O house of Israel, oic. Again, 
 verse 7, at what instant I shall speak concerning a nation or kingdom, 
 to pluck up, pull down, or destroy it; if that nation against whom 
 I have pronounced, “turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil I 
 thought to do unto them.” “At what instant I shall speak con¬ 
 cerning a nation or kingdom, to build or plant it, if it do evil in my 
 sight, that it obey not my voice, then will I repent of /he good 
 wherewith I said I would benefit them.” 
 
 Now observe, if God be unchangeable, as Paul saith, God cannot 
 lie, then he is bound by his immutability or the law of his nature, 
 to perform his promises to the obedient, and his threatenings against 
 the disobedient; and this is the truth and you cannot deny it. Ob¬ 
 jection. Bible language is, I will, and you shall, and the promises 
 are yea and amen, without any ifs or ands. 
 
 Answer. To take the promises without the condition , is a prac¬ 
 tice of Satan, Luke, iv, 10,12, which he made use of to the Lord 
 
380 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 to get him to fall down from the battlement of the temple, and thereby 
 tempt God, and presume on God, because of the promise which the 
 devil intended he should think to be unconditional and so bear 
 him up in a way of disobedience. Whereas, our Saviour knowing 
 the path of duty to be the way of safety, replied: ’Tis written, thou 
 shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. For in the way of obedience 
 there is a promise of preservation, and in the way of disobedience a 
 threatening of destruction; this is the truth, and you cannot deny 
 it. Therefore to cut these two little letters if out of the Bible, 
 which make such a great significant word, is wrong; seeing it is fre¬ 
 quently in scripture, and frequently there are conditions implied in 
 the Bible, though not expressed; for instance, David, when at Keilah, 
 1 Sam. xxiii, &c., inquired of the Lord whether Saul would come 
 down, and the men of the city deliver him up, and the Lord an¬ 
 swered in the affirmative. Here is no condition expressed, yet there 
 is one implied; for David left the city and fled to the wilderness; so 
 Saul came not down, neither did the people deliver him up. Again, 
 God said to the Ninevites, by Jonah, yet forty days and Nineveh 
 shall be overthrown. Now, if you say all threatenings are without 
 conditions, you give God the lie; for the city was spared in conse¬ 
 quence of their believing God, and turning from their evil ways, 
 Jonah iii, 5, 10. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. Again, 
 Ezek. xxxiii., &c. There is a condition implied and explained 
 undeniably, though not so fully expressed at the first, concerning the 
 righteous and wicked man, which you may read at your leisure; this 
 is the truth, and you cannot deny it. Objection. Says one, “God 
 will have mercy on whom he will have mercy,” &c. Answer: 
 
 “God will have mercy on whom he willy 
 Come think you who they be ; 
 
 ’Tis every one that loves his Son, 
 
 And from their sins do flee ; 
 
 ’Tis every one that doth repent, 
 
 And truly hates his sin : 
 
 ’Tis every one that is content, 
 
 To turn to God again. 
 
 And whom he will he hardeneth , 
 
 Come think you who they be? 
 
 ’Tis every one that hates his Son, 
 
 Likewise his liberty. 
 
 ’Tis ev’ry one that in sin persist, 
 
 And do outstand their day ; 
 
 Then God in justice leaves them to 
 Their own hearts’ lusts a prey.” 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 881 
 
 Objec. “My people shall be made willing in the day of my power, 
 says one. Answer: That is home-made scripture; for the Almighty 
 doth not so speak, but kind David (Psa. cx, 3,) speaks to the Al¬ 
 mighty, Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power. He 
 doth not say, they shall be made willing; the word made, is not 
 there, neither has it any business there. Again, those little words 
 in italic letters were not in the original, but w r ere put in by the 
 translators to make what they think to be sense in the English lan¬ 
 guage, and those little words, shall he , are in italic letters, of course 
 put in by the translators, now I leave them out, and in lieu thereof, 
 put in the word are , and then read it, Thy people are willing in 
 the day of thy power. Now is the day of God’s power, and now 
 his people are willing; they are always a willing people. It is the 
 reprobate character that is unwilling that God’s will should be done. 
 This is the truth, 0C2F" and you cannot deny it. (Mat. vii, 24—26,) 
 Objec. Christ did not pray for all mankind, Answer. That’s 
 a lie, for John xvii, 9, First, Christ prayed for his disciples; Sec¬ 
 ondly, ver. 20, for those w T ho should believe on him through their 
 word; and thirdly, for the whole world, (ver. 21—23,) thus, that 
 the world may believe that thou hast sent me. Again, that the world 
 may know that thou has sent me, and this doth not mean A-double 
 L-part. Objec. Paul says, Rom. viii., Whom God foreknew 
 he predestinated, called, justified, and glorified, &c. Here is no 
 condition expressed; of course, it appeareth that he glorified all that 
 he justified, called, predestinated, and foreknew, &c. Answer:— 
 If that be taken just as it stands, without any condition whatever, 
 it will follow that Universalism is true, or else, that we are all rep¬ 
 robates. For God foreknows one as much as another, in every 
 sense of the word,land of course foreknows all mankind; and now, 
 if all that he foreknows, predestinates, calls, justifies and glorifies, 
 without any condition, in any shape or sense, it undeniably argues 
 the universal salvation of every son of Adam. This is the truth, 
 CG“ and you cannot deny it. Or else, if you take the Apostle uncon¬ 
 ditionally, as he speaketh in the past tense, then no more can be glo¬ 
 rified. Therefore we are al*l reprobates, and you cannot deny it. 
 But it is my opinion that Paul is only rehearsing a catalogue of 
 states, as they take place in succession. And to take any particular 
 part of the Bible, in the face and eyes of twenty scriptures more, 
 any doctrine may thereby be proved: and thus we find any such 
 means, have sprung up the many sentiments in the earth. People, 
 desirous to get to heaven in an easier way than God hath pointed 
 out, will hew out an opinion of their own, a broken cistern that can 
 hold no water, and will twist and bend the scripture to their senti¬ 
 ment; and sometimes will have to grind the same and put it into a 
 press, and press out a construction of their own. But this will not 
 
382 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 do, scripture must be explained by scripture, and that according to 
 reason, so as not to make it clash, but rather correspond with trua 
 Christian experience. 
 
 Objec. We read, as many as were ordained to eternal life, be¬ 
 lieved. Answer: true, but the word ordained signifies, set apart 
 as a minister for his office. Thus Jeremiah was set apart a prophet. 
 And David saith, the Lord hath set apart him that is godly for 
 himself. Psal. iv, 3. And there is no account of any being set 
 apart for the Lord’s self, but the godly. No man is godly, or god¬ 
 like, but the believer; therefore, none are ordained, or set apart for 
 heaven, but those that believe. Besides, the Acts of the Apostles 
 were written some time after the things took place, and of course is 
 all written in the past tense. Ordained, is in the past tense, and so 
 is believed, and there is no account of one being prior to the other. 
 But it may be said, as many as believed were then ordained to 
 eternal life, as none are ordained or set apart to eternal life, but the 
 saints; no man is a saint except he believes. For he that believeth 
 not is condemned already, saith Christ. Therefore, as soon as one 
 believes, he is free from condemnation, and of course set apart for 
 heaven, and not before; he being in Christ now by the act of faith. 
 Now observe, Peter talks about elect in Christ, not out of him. 
 Paul saith, 2 Cor. v, 17, If any man be in Christ, he is a new crea¬ 
 ture, &c., and Rom. viii, 1, saith, there is now (not yesterday or 
 to-morrow) no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus; 
 who. walk not after the flesh hut after the Spirit , (fc ., which 
 implies there is condemnation to those who are not in Christ, but 
 walk after the flesh and not after the Spirit. And Paul saith, they 
 which have not the Spirit of Christ, are none of his, Rom. viii, 9, 
 And John saith, he that committeth sin is of tUfe devil, 2 John, iii, 
 8, and again, no man can call Jesus ] 
 
 But as many as are led by the Spirit 
 
 God. 
 
 Query. If all things are decreed right, is it not evident that there 
 is no such a thing as sin or guilt? For it cannot be wrong to fulfil 
 right decrees. Consequently there can be no redemption, for there 
 is nothing to redeem them from; consequently if mankind think 
 they have sinned and are redeemed, their thoughts must be a decep¬ 
 tion, and are imaginary; and, of course, their praising God for re¬ 
 deeming love is folly—for they praise him for that which he never 
 did. Now supposing this imaginary, false, mistaken idea, that 
 they “had been sinners and were redeemed” was removed, and they 
 so enlightened as to discover that nothing according to right decrees 
 had ever taken place wrong, &c. How would the heavenly host 
 be astonished to think that they had been deceived? What silence 
 immediately ensue! 
 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 383 
 
 Some people hold to falling from grace, which I think is wrong, 
 for say they, if we were always to be in the light, we should grow 
 proud; therefore it is necessary that we should have a darkness to 
 make us feel our weakness and dependence. From this it appears, 
 that they think a little sin is necessary for the perfecting of the 
 saints, and you cannot deny it. Now to hold a thing necessary 
 implies holding to it } the same as, I think, doing duty, or perfec¬ 
 tion in love to be necessary, therefore I hold to it. Thus you see 
 they hold to falling from grace, which I think wrong. Yet I adopt 
 the idea that a man can fall from grace according to conscience , 
 reason and scripture , which idea some people think to be danger¬ 
 ous; but I think it is not naturally attended with such bad conse¬ 
 quences as the other; for if a man thinks he is safe, he is not apt to 
 look out for danger, whereas if he think there is danger, he is apt, 
 like the mariner, to look out for breakers. Again, supposing I have 
 religion, I think I can fall so as to perish everlastingly. Here is 
 another man with the same degree of religion, believing once in 
 grace almays in grace. Now if my idea of the possibility of 
 falling, &c., be false, his sentiment, if true, will certainly reach 
 me, so I am safe as he. But supposing his doctrine to be false and 
 mine true, he is gone for it, and mine will not reach him. 
 
 So you see I have two strings to my bow to his one. This is the 
 truth, and you cannot deny it. Now, reader, observe, as I heard of 
 a seine on Rhode Island that caught a shoal of fish, and for fear 
 of the escape of some, a number of seines encircled the enclosed, 
 so that they could not escape, and if any did escape the first or 
 second net, the others should catch them, &c. So you may plainly 
 discover as I have linked the above doctrines, if some of my ideas 
 are false, the other ideas of so many seines will catch me. Once in 
 grace , always in grace , or Predestination, or Universalism, or De¬ 
 ism with Atheism. But if they are false, those characters are 
 gone, if they have nothing else to depend upon but principles—yet 
 I still may be safe. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. 
 
 Again—it is evident, in reason’s eye, that the more light a person 
 hath, if he abuse the same, the greater is the sin and guilt. There¬ 
 fore in justice the condemnation and punishment must be propor¬ 
 tioned, according to the saying of Christ, “He that knoweth his 
 master’s will, and doth it not shall be beaten with many stripes;” 
 whereas, he that committeth things worthy of stripes, and knoweth 
 not his master’s will, shall be beaten with few stripes. Thus you 
 ^ee it is required according to what a man hath, and not according 
 to what he hath not. As we read every man is to be rewarded ac¬ 
 cording to his works , or the deeds done in the body, Rev. xxii, 12, 
 and xiv, 13.—Luke xii, 47, &c. Now scripture proof that a man 
 may fall from grace, runneth thus: “ If any man draw back , my 
 
384 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 soul shall have no pleasure in him. The backslider in heart shall 
 be filled with his own ways,” &c. Now if a man were in a high 
 pillory, it would be nonsense for one to cry out, “hold tight, stand 
 and hang fast, for if you fall it will hurt you,” if there be no danger 
 of his falling, and more so, if there be not a possibility of it. If so, 
 then how much greater nonsense, for an Almighty God to give us his 
 will, with many cautions as needless as the above, there being no 
 danger, nor even a possibility of danger. And yet he, like some 
 passionate parents, who say to their children, if you do so and so, 
 I’ll whip you, I’ll burn you up, I’ll skin you, and turn you out of 
 doors, &c., and yet have no intention to perform the threatenings, 
 but do lie to them. Just such a character some people seem to rep¬ 
 resent the Lord in. When he cautions as follows: Gen. ii, 17. In 
 the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die, (Serpent-like) 
 say they—Gen. iii. 4, Ye shall not surely die. But it is evident 
 that God is in earnest in the following threatenings: Rev. xxii, 19, 
 If any man shall take away from the words of the book of the prophe¬ 
 cy, God shall take aw r ay his part out of the book of life and out of 
 the Holy City , &c. There is no account of a sinner’s having a 
 part in the book of life, or Holy City, but the saint. For it is holi¬ 
 ness that gives the title, Heb. xii, 14. Again, hold fast, that no 
 man take thy crown, &c., Rev. iii, 11. Be thou faithful unto 
 death, and I will give thee a crown of life, and he that endureth to 
 the end, the same shall be saved, Rev. ii, 10, Mark xiii, 13. Jude 
 tells us of some whose fruit whithereth, twice dead, plucked up by 
 the roots. Now it is evident that a sinner is but once dead, then 
 these must have been once alive in the scriptural sense, or else how 
 could the fruit whither, or they be twice dead and be plucked up by 
 the roots? ver. 12. Again—there is a sin unto death, which we are 
 not commanded to pray for—compare ] Johnv, 16-17, with Heb. 
 x, 26 to 31. Again, Peter tells us of some that have forgotten that 
 they were purged from their old sins, and even escaped the pollu¬ 
 tions of the world, through the knowledge of Christ, &c., and yet 
 are entangled therein. And saith he, it had been better for them not 
 to have known the way of righteousness, than after they knew it, 
 to turn from, &c., 2 Pet. i, 9, and ii, 20, &c., to the end, how 
 could they have forgot that which they never knew? Again, Heb. 
 vi, 4 to 7, what higher attainments can one have than are here men¬ 
 tioned; and 2 Peter, iii, 17, if any man thinketh he standeth, let him 
 take heed lest he fall. 1 Cor. x, 12, Rom. xi, 20—24, Heb. iv, 1. 
 Observe, there were six hundred thousand Jews, all well, active, 
 men, &c., which came out of Egypt with Moses, and one was in 
 fair a way for Canaan as another, and God promised as positively 
 to carry them to the promised land, as ever he promised to carry the 
 saint from earth to heaven; only four got through the wilderness, 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 385 
 
 Aaron and Moses died on the mountains, and Caleb and Joshua 
 reached the desired country. But all the others, who, it appears, 
 were once favorites of heaven, from Paul’s talk, 1 Cor. x, 3, 4, as 
 Paul saith, they all drank of Christ, the Spiritual Rock, and yet 
 some of them tempted him, &c., ver. 9, and thus they all by sin 
 fell in the wilderness. And Paul addeth moreover, that these things 
 happened unto them for examples, and were written for our admoni¬ 
 tion. Now what need of saints being admonished, if there be no 
 danger of losing the spiritual land of rest? Paul was afraid of falling, 
 ix, 27. But observe though God had promised to carry the Jews 
 to Canaan, &c., yet there was a condition implied, Numb, xiv, 34, 
 and ye shall know my breach of promise. That was a condition im¬ 
 plied, though not fully expressed before. Gen. xvii, 8, 28; xiii, 
 50, xxiv, 25; Heb. xi, 2; Exod. iii, 16, 17; Leviticus xxvi, 27, 
 28, &c. Hark! If you will not for all this hearken unto me, saith 
 God, but walk contrary unto me, then I will walk contray unto 
 you also in fury, and I, even I, will chastise you seven times for your 
 sins. Now if all things were decreed right straight forward, how 
 could the Jews walk contrary to God? And if not, how could God 
 walk contrary to them? God help thee to consider this if there be 
 no condition implied; and likewise, Exod. xiii, 17; Numb, xiv, 21, 
 22, 23, 24, &c. Because those men which have seen my glory, 
 and miracles which I did in Egypt and in the wilderness, and have 
 tempted me now these ten times, and have not hearkened to my voice, 
 surely they shall not see the land which I swear unto their fathers, 
 &c., verse 36. God help you to take warning by the Jews, for it 
 is evident, that according to the words of Moses, Deut. xxviii, that 
 great blessings were promised if the nation would obey, and curses 
 in consequence of disobedience, which ideas were conlirmed in 
 the dying speech of Joshua, xxiv, 20, which was fulfilled according 
 to the book of Judges. When it went well with the Jews, we find 
 that they were serving God; but when they did evil God sold them 
 into the hands of their enemies. God help thee to compare the 
 promises and threatenings in Deuteronomy, with the book of Judges, 
 &c. And observe God’s dealings thenceward, and apply that to 
 Matt, vii, 24, &c., and observe the gospel, for we are to take warn¬ 
 ing by God’s dealings with the ancients, and square our lives ac¬ 
 cordingly, because to judgment we must come, and be judged with 
 strict justice, and receive sentence accordingly; either “come ye 
 blessed,” or “depart ye cursed,” Matt, xxv, 34, 41, &c. Now 
 observe, if I am guilty, I must have pardon here, and then if my 
 life from the day of forgiveness brings forth good fruit from a holy 
 heart, it is right; consequently the reward must ensue accordingly. 
 But if I turn, and willingly love sin again, my conduct flowing from 
 
 Aa 
 
386 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 that evil desire, thus living and dying, my sentence must be accord¬ 
 ingly, agreeable to the principles of true justice. This is the truth, 
 and you cannot deny it. Read attentively about the good and evil 
 servants, from Matt, xxiv, 46 to 48, and xviii, 23, &c. 
 
 Observe, Paul exhorts Timothy to war a good warfare, holding 
 faith and a good conscience, which sayeth he, some having put 
 away concerning faith, have made shipwreck; of whom is Hyme- 
 neus and Alexander, 1 Tim. i, 19. John xv; Christ sayeth, I am 
 the true vine, and my father is the husbandman; every branch in me 
 that beareth not fruit, he taketh away, (observe, he could not take 
 them away unless they were there,) and every branch that beareth 
 fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. Now ye are 
 clean, through the word which I have spoken unto you. Observe, 
 a sinner is not clean, but filthy. But if these were made clean 
 thro’ the word of Christ, as just mentioned, then they were saints, 
 and you cannot deny it; verse 4, “abide in me and I in you. As 
 the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no 
 more can ye, except ye abide in me; 1 am the vine, ye are the branch¬ 
 es, &e.; verse 6, “If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a 
 branch, and is withered,” &c. Observe, a sinner is not compared 
 to a green tree, but a dry; this could not wither except it were green 
 and a branch once withered, it is hard to make it green again, &c., 
 but they ate gathered and burned; verse 7 , 8. “If ye abide in me, 
 and my words in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done 
 unto you; herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit, so 
 shall ye be my disciples;” verse 9, continue ye in my love. Now 
 ye may see that the five little letters that are herein inclosed, which 
 too many people overlook, and which fixes the sense of a great many 
 scriptures, running parallel through the bible, &c., viz: “If and 
 eth.” Now the bible runneth thus: if ye do so and so, I will do 
 so and so; and if ye do so and so, I will do so and so, &c. And 
 again, “ed” past tense, we find but little in the bible. But the 
 scripture, instead of making a yesterday Christian, it maketh a 
 present, every day Christian. Thus he that believeth, seeth, un- 
 derstandeth, knoweth, pursueth, watcheth, hath, enjoyeth and en- 
 dureth; this is the truth, and you cannot deny it, for the bible doth 
 not inquire what I was yesterday, but what I am now . Objection. 
 Christ saith, my sheep hear my voice, they follow me, and shall 
 never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand, &c., 
 John x, 27, 28. Answer; here the saint is represented by the sim¬ 
 ilitude of a sheep, hearing and following a shepherd; and observe 
 the promise is made, as before observed, to a certain obedient char¬ 
 acter, and here the promise is to those that hear; hearing doth not 
 mean stopping your ears, of being careless and inattentive; but it 
 implieth giving strict attention to the object which requireth the 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 387 
 
 same; and following likewise, doth not mean running the other way, 
 but a voluntary coming after. Therefore, there is a condition im¬ 
 plied and expressed in this passage, viz: hear and follow , and the 
 promise is to that character; of course a backslider doth not imitate 
 it, and of course cannot claim the promise but what he may perish; 
 may turn away according to Ezekiel xxxiii, 18: “When the right¬ 
 eous (man) turneth from his righteousness, and committeth iniqui¬ 
 ty, he shall even die thereby.” 
 
 Obj. The death there spoken of is temporal. Answer: I deny 
 it, for the body will die, whether you sin or not; and God when he 
 meaneth the body, doth not say the soul, but positively declares, 
 “the soul that sinneth it shall die.”—Chapter xviii, 4. 
 
 Objec. But the righteous man there spoken of, is a self-righteous 
 man. Ans. I deny it, for he is pronounced a righteous man by 
 God himself, and how can he be righteous in the judgment of God, 
 without saving faith? God doth not call a wicked man good, nor a 
 good man evil; yet you say, that he who God here pronounceth 
 righteous, is only self-righteous, a Pharisee. Oh! scandalous for 
 any man to twist the sciptures thus! Now look at it in your own 
 glass; self-righteousness being wickedness, we will style it iniquity, 
 and the man an iniquitous man, and then read it, “when an iniquit¬ 
 ous man turneth away from his iniquity, and committeth iniquity, 
 for his iniquity, &c., shall he die;” read the above twice over, and 
 then sound and see, if there be any bottom or top according to your 
 exposition. Leaving your shameless construction, I pass on to an¬ 
 swer another objection, which may be urged from Rom. viii, 38, 
 39, where Paul sayeth, “I am persuaded that neither death nor life, 
 nor angels, principalties, powers, things present or to come, nor 
 height or depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us 
 from the love of God.” 
 
 Observe, though Paul speaks of a second cause not being able to 
 separate us from the enjoyment of God’s love; yet he doth not say 
 but what we may separate ourselves by disobedience, which is sin. 
 Sin is not a creature, as some people falsely think; but sin is a non¬ 
 conformity to the will of God. If you still say that sin is a crea¬ 
 ture, I ask you what shape it is in, or what color it is of, or how 
 many eyes or wings it hath, or whether it crawls like a snake? Paul 
 doth not term it a creature, but agreeth with St. John, where he 
 saith, sin is the transgression of the law, and where there is no 
 law there is no transgression; and being not without law to God, but 
 under the law of Christ. The Christian still feeleth himself con¬ 
 scientiously accountable unto God, and you cannot deny it. 1 John 
 iii, 4, Rom. iii, 20, iv, 15; 1 Cor. ix, 21, for we read, not that a, 
 good man falleth into sin every day, and still is in the way to Heav¬ 
 en, being a child of God, but to the reverse; 1 John iii, 8, “he that 
 
388 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 committeth sin is of the devil,” Johnviii, 34, “whosoever commit- 
 teth sin is the servant of sin,” v. 36, “if the Son therefore shall 
 make you free, ye shall be free indeed.” Rom. vi, 18; “being then 
 made free from sin, ye become the servants of righeousness; v. 22, 
 23, but now being made free from sin, &c., for the wages of sin is 
 death.” 
 
 Any person by reading the Ixxxix Psalm, may plainly discover, 
 that the promise made therein to David, as in the person of Christ, 
 was not altogether without condition, by comparing the promise 
 from verse 19 to 29, &c., to 38. From that, either there is a con¬ 
 tradiction in the Psalm, or else a condition must be allowed; for one 
 part saith, that his seed and throne shall endure forever; and an¬ 
 other part, “thou hast cast his throne to the ground;” v. 36, 44. 
 But observe, most people when quoting this Psalm to prove, once in 
 grace always in grace, read thus, v. 33, “nevertheless will I not ut¬ 
 terly take from them, nor suffer my faithfulness to fail,” which is a 
 wrong quotation; he does not say in the plural, he will not take it 
 from them, but in the singular, will not utterly take from him, that 
 is, from Christ Jesus, as David frequently represents Christ; com¬ 
 pare this Psalm with 1 Chron. xxviii, 6, 7, 1 Kings ix, 4 to 9, 
 where undeniably you will find the condition. 
 
 Objec. “I have loved thee with an everlasting love,” and “he that 
 believeth hath everlasting life.” Answer. The life there spoken 
 of is the love of God, which is called everlasting, because it is his 
 eternal nature, which all those that believe, enjoy; yet God being 
 holy, cannot behold iniquity with allowance; of course his justice 
 cries against it, and demands satisfaction. It must be that if I lose 
 that life, that the nature of it does not change, but returns to God 
 who gave it, by my outsinning the day or reach of mercy, &c. But 
 says one, can a man sin beyond the love of God, or out of the reach 
 of mercy? Answer. We read that God loved the world, and yet 
 that there is a sin unto death, which we are not commanded to pray 
 for, when one committeth, John iii, 16, 17, 1 John v. 16. Those 
 who may read the above, that have enjoyed the comforts of religion, 
 in their own souls when they are faithful to God they feel his love, 
 and enjoy the light of his countenance; and a mountain of troublo 
 appears as a hill, and he surmounts it with delight, and cries in the 
 poets language: 
 
 Give joy or grief, give ease or pain, 
 
 Take life or friends away; 
 
 But let me find them all again 
 In that eternal day. 
 
 They feel the truth of Christ’s words, John viii, 12, “he that 
 fplloweth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of 
 life.” But when they let down their watch, their strength departs 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 389 
 
 like Sampson’s, when shorn, and their enemies get the better. A 
 bill of trouble appears as a mountain, and they feel as one forsaken; 
 and on reflection, conscience lays the blame not on God, like the 
 doctrine of decrees, but on them; and they have no peace until they 
 repent, and do their first work, viz: To go to God as a criminal, and 
 yet as a beggar, broken hearted, willing to part w r ith the accursed 
 thing; then they find the Lord to lift upon them the light of his 
 countenance, and their peaceful hours return. They take their 
 harps from the willows, and cry like the ancients, “our soul is es¬ 
 caped, as a bird from the snare of the fowler; the snare is broken, 
 and we are escaped.” 
 
 Query. Who ever fell from grace? Answer. We are informed 
 1 Sam. xv, 17, that when Saul was little in his own eyes, God ex¬ 
 alted him to be king over Israel, and x, 6, when Samuel annointed 
 him, he said: “The Spirit of the Lord will come upon thee, and 
 thou shalt prophecy, and shalt be turned into another man,” &c.; 
 verse 9, we read, moreover God gave him another heart, &c., and 
 what sort of a heart God gives, I leave you to judge. And God 
 seemed to prosper Saul while he was humble, xiii, 12. It appear- 
 eth after two years his heart got lifted up with pride, and the Lord 
 sent him to utterly destroy the Amalekites, and all things belonging 
 thereto, according to the commandment by Moses; but Saul rebelled 
 and committed a sin thereby, which was as the sin of witchcraft 
 and idolatry, xv, 23, after this the Spirit of the Lord departed from 
 him, and afterwards Saul slew himself in the field of battle. And 
 we read, no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him; and that mur¬ 
 derers hereafter shall be shut out of the Holy City, xvi, 14, and 
 xxxi, 4, 1 John iii, 15, Rev. xxii, 15. But, says one, w r as not Da¬ 
 vid a man after God’s own heart, when committing adultery and 
 murder? Answer. No, for God hath not the heart of an adulterer, 
 nor a murderer. And again, no murderer hath eternal life abiding 
 in him, 1 John iii, 15. 
 
 And supposing David w r as a man after God’s own heart w r hen 
 feeding his father’s sheep, that is no sign he was when committing 
 adultery and murder, any more than if I were honest seven years 
 ago, and then turned a thief, am honest still because I was once; 
 this is the truth, and you cannot deny it. But observe, the Lord 
 was displeased with David, being angry with the wicked every day; 
 and there is no account that the Lord put away David’s sin until 
 he confessed it, &c., 2 Sam. xi, 27, xii, 13; and all backsliders who 
 sincerely repent may receive pardon, as David did. But yet there 
 is no scripture that saith, they shall be brought to repentance irresis- 
 tably, whether they will or not; for God will have volunteers for 
 heaven, or none at all, Rev. xxii, 14, 17. We cannot with reason 
 suppose that a king would send an enemy with an embassage 
 
390 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 to rebels, but a friend; neither can we suppose with propriety, 
 that God or Christ would call an enemy, a child of the devil, to go 
 and preach and do miracles, but a friend. Yet we find in Matt, x, 
 that Judas with the others, was positively called, and commanded 
 to preach, and had power to raise the dead, heal the sick, and cast 
 out devils, &e. And the twelve went out and returned, &c. It 
 speaks of them collectively but not individually, doing miracles till 
 after Christ’s resurrection. Chap, xix, Peter saith, we have forsa¬ 
 ken all, (not I) and followed thee, what shall we have therefore? 
 Christ answereth, verse 28, verily, or certainly, I say unto you, 
 that ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the son 
 of man shall sit on the throne of his glory, ye shall also sit upon 
 twelve thrones, judging the tribes of Israel. Now I ask, how they 
 could follow Christ in the regeneration, except they were regenera¬ 
 ted, i. e., born again? Doth it not mean Judas for one, seeing 
 there were twelve apostles, twelve thrones and twelve tribes? A 
 throne for each; but it appeareth that the thrones were promised on 
 conditions of overcoming, Rev. iii, 21, and that Judas forfeited his 
 . title by disobedience, &c. But saith one, I thought Judas was 
 raised up for the very purpose to betray Christ, and was always a 
 wicked man. Answer. Many people think so, through the preju¬ 
 dice of education, and set up their opinion for the standard, and 
 attempt'to bend the scripture to it, but that will not do; for truth 
 will stand when error falls, and of course our tenets should corres¬ 
 pond with the bible, which doth not say, that Judas was always 
 evil; but Christ conveys an idea to the reverse, when referring John 
 xiii, 18, to Psalm xli, 9, where David is speaking of Judas, as in 
 the person of Christ, and saith, “Mine own familiar friend, in 
 whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel 
 against me.” Here Judas is not one styled Christ’s friend, but his 
 familiar one, in whom he trusted. Now, can we suppose with 
 propriety, that Christ would be familiar with the deceitful, and put 
 confidence in them? No! methinks he would have set a better ex¬ 
 ample. 
 
 Object. Christ says, John vi, 70, “Have I not chosen you 
 twelve, and one of you is a devil?” 
 
 Ans. Sometimes Christ spoke as a man, and sometimes as God, 
 and God frequently speaks of things that are not as though they 
 were; for instance, Rev. xiii, 8, we read that Christ was a lamb 
 slain from the foundation of the world, and yet he was not actually 
 slain till four thousand years after. 
 
 Again, God said to Abraham, I have made thee a father of many 
 nations, when he was the father of but one child, Ishmael. So 
 Christ, foreseeing as God, that Satan would enter into Judas^ spoke 
 in as if it was the present tense, though it were not really so for 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 391 
 
 some time after; there was more trust put in Judas than in the other 
 apostles, he being made treasurer. We have repeated accounts of 
 Peter, James and John sinning; but no account that Judas did until 
 six days before the passover, John xii, Mark xiv, 3. When our 
 Lord was in the house of Simon the leper, which appears to be 
 Judas’ father’s house, in came a woman to anoint Christ, &c., and 
 it appears that Judas felt a thievish , covetous disposition to arise; 
 and from that, no doubt, he was called a thief, and had the bag, for 
 he was never called a thief before: and Christ gave him a gentle re¬ 
 buke, and it appears that Judas got affronted, by his complying with 
 a suggestion of Satan. Satan was not really in him yet, but only 
 tempted him. And going out the same day, he made a bargain, John 
 xiii, 2, and Mark xiv, 10, (like some ministers) saying, what will 
 ye give me and I will deliver him unto you. Some people make 
 scripture, and say, whom Christ loves, he loves to the end. To 
 the end of what? There are no such words in the bible. John 
 xiii, I, we read thus: “When Jesus knew that his hour was come, 
 that he should depart out of this world unto the Father, having lov¬ 
 ed his own which were in the world, he loved them unto the end;” 
 namely, the night in which the sacrament was instituted, Judas be¬ 
 ing present, &c., received the sop, after which Satan entered him, 
 ver. 27. And now it may be said in the full sense of the word, 
 that he was a devil, and not before, unless you allow of his being 
 one before, and another entering him now; and so making a double 
 devil of him; and what sort of a being that may be, I cannot tell. 
 
 Object. I think if Judas had regeneration, or was ever a friend 
 to Christ, as you talk from Matt, xix, 28, 29, and Psa. xli, 9, that 
 he is gone to glory. Ans. No, he has not, for Christ affirmed, 
 “woe to that man, it had been good for him that he had never been 
 born.” Mark xiv, 21, Luke xxii, 21, 22. Again, we read Judas 
 murdered himself; and no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him 
 Object. I do not think one that is given to Christ can be lost.— 
 Ans. Then you do not believe the bible, for we read, John xvii, 
 12, that Judas was given to Christ, and yet he is lost, and styled a 
 son of perdition, which means a son of destruction; and Acts i, 24, 
 25, where the eleven surviving apostles chose Matthias to fill up 
 Judas’ sphere, no more nor less than what Judas did, they prayed 
 thus, “Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of men, show wheth¬ 
 er of these two thou hast chosen, that he may take part of this min¬ 
 istry, and apostleship, from which Judas by transgression fell.”— 
 Now if Judas were always a devil, wdiich could not be, for there 
 must have been a time when he began to be one, why would they 
 choose a good man to fill a devil’s place? Observe, there were 
 twelve parts of the ministry, and the apostles being accountable 
 persons to God, Judas fell by transgression, for where there is no 
 
392 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 law, there is no transgression. Now what did he fall from? An 
 old profession? To fall from an old profession, is no transgression 
 at all; for transgression is sin, which implies the violation of a 
 known law; of course, falling by transgression, implies losing some¬ 
 thing which is valuable, bv misconduct. This is the truth, and 
 you cannot deny it. But, says one, I do not like your talk, for you 
 destroy my comfort; and it is a discouraging doctrine against get¬ 
 ting religion, if one thinks they can lose it after they get it. Ans. 
 I might on the other hand, or in any other case say, that it is dis¬ 
 couraging against getting money, or buying this farm, or that horse, 
 for perhaps it may be squandered, lost, or die; therefore I would 
 not try for them. What would you think of the man who would 
 stop and be negligent at such objections? People temporally do not 
 term such things discouraging, so as to flee; and methinks none 
 will make that reply, but those who live and plead for a little sin; 
 one leak will sink a ship. 
 
 Object. Solomon was a wise man, and yet did many things 
 wrong; and yet wrote Ecclesiastes afterward, from which we may 
 infer, no doubt, he is happy. Ans. Solomon, no doubt, was a 
 wise man, above all the kings of the earth, and yet became the 
 greatest fool by abusing his wisdom; for after that God had done 
 so much for Solomon, Solomon turned and committed sin; and ac¬ 
 cording to the Mosaic law, was worthy of temporal death in five 
 respects: First, he made an affinity w r ith Pharaoh, king of Egypt. 
 Secondly, took his daughter to be his wife. Thirdly, made affinity 
 with Hiram, king of Tyre. Fourthly, fell in love with heathenish 
 women, who turned his heart from God. Fifthly, fell into idolatry. 
 He had four gods that he worshipped himself, and others for his wives. 
 When Solomon was young, we read the Lord loved him; but now he 
 was old, wfe read the Lord was angry with him, and he is angry w T ith 
 the wicked every day. The Lord endeavored to reclaim Solomon 
 —first, by mercy, and then by affliction; and raised up three adver¬ 
 saries for that purpose; but Solomon would not hear, but went on a 
 step farther, and attempted to kill Jeroboam, who arose and fled to 
 Egypt; and as the scripture leaves Solomon, he died in that state, 
 with murder in his heart, as he attempted to slay the innocent; and 
 ho murderer hath eternal life abiding in him. And there is no ac- 
 count of Solomon’s repentance, but that he died in his sins; and our 
 Lord intimates, that if we die in our sins, where he is, w r e cannot 
 come. And David’s dying -words to Solomon were, “If thou seek 
 the Lord, he will be found of thee; but if thou forsake him he will 
 cast thee off forever.” Solomon sought the Lord, and the Lord 
 appeared to him twice; afterwards he forsook God, and there is no 
 account of his return as before observed; and as for believing that 
 Ecclesiastes was written afterwards, I do no more Lelieve Solomon 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 393 
 
 could write when he was dead, than I believe I could; and to evade 
 this answer, and say Solomon wrote it when he was old, I reply, it is 
 no more than any old man who swears and gets drunk can do, to cry 
 out vanity of vanities, &c., when their lives are burdensome; but 
 what makes the beauty of Ecclesiastes is, to see that a young man 
 could cry out vanity, which is so contrary to nature, when nature is 
 so fond of it; and as for the book of Proverbs any person may dis¬ 
 cover it was written before the building of the temple, by turning 
 to 1 Kings iv, 32, and before much of his wickedness. You need 
 not say, that I said, that Solomon is gone to hell. I did not affirm 
 so; but I take Solomon where the scripture doth, and leave him 
 where the scripture doth, in the hand of a merciful God, asking 
 why the bible is so particular to mention all the good conduct of 
 Solomon, and then this bad conduct; if he repented, why was not 
 that put down? Turn to the history of Josephus, and it leaves Sol- 
 mon, if possible, in a worse situation than the bible doth. 
 
 Some people blame me for holding to perfection, and at the same 
 time they hold to it stronger than me; and moreover, for not holding 
 to the final perseverance of the saints, which assertion I think is 
 wrong, for I think there is danger of falling away: therefore I hold 
 to perseverance, and they cannot deny it. But they hold a man 
 cannot get rid of sin. Here, therefore, they hold to persevering in 
 sin, and thay hold to a falling from grace of course, this is the 
 truth and you cannot deny it. Some have heard ministers pray to 
 God, that the people might be sanctified from all sin; and then told 
 them that they could not get rid of all sin; this was a clash. Peo¬ 
 ple frequently feel good desires from God to get rid of “all sin,” 
 James i, 17, and yet think they cannot obtain the blessing, so pray 
 in unbelief for it. We read that whatsoever is not of faith is sin; 
 therefore, if I hold with them, I should pray thus, “Lord, save me 
 from part of my sins now, and at death take them all away.” But 
 this does not correspond with the Lord’s prayer, which commands 
 us to pray that God’s kingdom may come, and his will be done, 
 &c., as in heaven, and we delivered from evil. 
 
 The kingdom of God, we read, is not meat and drink; but right¬ 
 eousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. And Paul saith, this 
 is the will of God, even your sanctification; and if a man be deliv¬ 
 ered from all evil, there is no sin left. And what is the benefit to 
 pray for it, if we cannot have it? But in obedience to the com¬ 
 mandment to pray for deliverance from evil, Paul besought God to 
 sanctify the Thessalonians wholly, and to preserve their whole spirit, 
 soul and body blameless unto the coming of Christ, 1 Thes. v, 23; 
 and again, v, 16, to 18, he commandeth them to rejoice evermore, 
 pray without ceasing, in every thing give thanks, for this is the will 
 of God in Christ Jesus concerning you. Matt, v, 48, Christ saith, 
 
394 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 be ye perfect, eveh as your Father which is in heaven is perfect, i. e., 
 for a man in our sphere, as perfect as God is, for God, in his sphere. 
 Again, be ye holy, for I am holy. Again, the commandment is to 
 love the Lord with all our heart, soul, body, mind and strength, and 
 our neighbor as ourself, &c. And blessed be God, the promise is 
 equal to the commandments; for God hath bound himself by a pro¬ 
 mise, Ezek. xxxvi, 25, then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, 
 and ye shall be clean, from all your filthiness and from all your 
 idols will I cleanse you; a new heart also will I give you, &c.— 
 Again, Psalm cxxx, 8, the promise is, that Israel shall be redeemed 
 from her iniquities. John viii, 12, Christ saith, he that followeth 
 me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life. And 
 again, God hath promised by the hand of Moses, thus: “I will cir¬ 
 cumcise thy heart, and the heart of thy seed, to love the Lord with 
 all thy heart,” &c., and thy neighbor as thyself. And Paul speaketh 
 of the oath and promise of God, tw r o immutable things, in which 
 it is impossible for God to lie. Now if God cannot lie, then he 
 cannot do all things, especially that which is contrary to his nature; 
 if so, then the above mentioned promises are equal to the command¬ 
 ments, and God is bound by the law of his nature to perform the 
 same. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. 
 
 Objection. David saith: “There is none righteous, no, not one.” 
 Answer. True, yet we read about righteous Abel, and Lot’s right¬ 
 eous soul, 2 Peter ii, 8, Matt, xxiii, 35. Objection. Solomon 
 saith, “there is no man that sinneth not.” Answer. True, but John 
 saith: “He that is born of God doth not commit sin.” Object. 
 Paul saith: “I am carnal, sold under sin; yet he was a saint.” 
 Answer. Paul addeth elsewhere, “that the carnal mind is enmitv 
 against God, and is not subject to his law, neither indeed can be, 
 and to be carnally minded is death.” Again, “Christ came to save 
 sinners, &c., of whom I am chief.” Now to take these expressions 
 together just as they stand, you might prove that Paul was one of the 
 worst ot‘ men in the way to death, and at the same time one of the 
 best apostles in the way to life. Though Paul saith, I am carnal, 
 sold under sin, yet it cannot be that he was speaking of himself, as 
 a holy apostle, but was describing or rehearsing the language of one 
 under the law, as you may see, Rom. vii, 1, “I speak to them that 
 know the law,” &c.; but chap, viii, 1, 2, Paul saith, there is there¬ 
 fore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who 
 walk not after the flesh, but after the spirit, for the law of the spirit 
 of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and 
 death.” And now, if Paul was made free he could not be groan¬ 
 ing under bondage at the same time, unless you can reconcile liberty 
 and slavery together. Paul saith in one place, “I robbed other 
 &hurches.” Now to take this passage just as it stands, you might 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 395 
 
 E rove that Paul was a robber; if so, would not the government hang 
 im if he was here, as they hang robbers, &c. 
 
 And to take any particular passage you may prove almost any 
 doctrine, if it be not taken in connexion with the context, or general 
 tenor of scripture. But as the bible in general doth not plead for 
 sin, but condemneth it, commanding us to be holy in heart and life, 
 &c.; therefore we should not plead for sin as though we loved it, and 
 rolled it under our tongue as a sweet morsel, but should be scriptori- 
 ans or bible men; for Paul telleth the Romans, to whom some think 
 Paul made allowance for a little sin, inferring it from the 7th chap¬ 
 ter; but, by the by, they should remember that Paul talketh thus, 
 “being justified by faith, we have peace with God, chap, v, 1, vi, 
 18, 22, he saith, “being made free from sin, &c., and being now 
 made free from sin, etc. Well, says one, w r hat next? Answer. 
 Any person by reading the epistles of John may find a sufficiency 
 of proof to convince any candid mind that the doctrine of Christian 
 perfection in love, is a bible doctrine. Query. How far can a man 
 be perfect in this life? 
 
 Answer. A man may be a perfect sinner by the help of satan, 
 and you cannot deny it. Now, if a man can be a perfect sinner, 
 why not a perfect saint? Shall we not allow as much power to 
 God to perfect his children in his own nature, which is love, as the 
 devil has power to perfect his in sin. But says one, answer the for¬ 
 mer question, and likewise, who ever attained what you are talking 
 about? Very well; I’ll tell you; I think a man cannot be perfect as 
 God, except it be for men in our sphere, as God is for God in his 
 sphere; for absolute perfection belongs to God alone; neither as per¬ 
 fect as angels, or even Adam before he fell, because I feel the effect 
 of Adam’s fall; my body being mortal is a clog to my soul, and 
 frequently tends to weigh down my mind, which infirmity I do not 
 expect to get rid of until my spirit returns to God; yet I do believe 
 that it is the privilege of every saint, to drink in the spirit or nature 
 of God, so far as to live without committing wilful, or known, or 
 malicious sins against God, but to have love the ruling principle 
 within; and what we say and do, to flow from that divine principle 
 of love within, from a sense of duty, though subject to trials, temp¬ 
 tations and mistakes at the same time; and a mistake in judgment 
 may occasion a mistake in practice; I may think a man more pious 
 than he is, and put too much confidence in him, and thereby be 
 brought into trouble. Now such a mistake as this, and many other 
 similar ones I might mention, you cannot term sin with propriety; 
 for when Eldad and Medad prophesied in the camp, Joshua mista¬ 
 king in his judgment, thinking they did wrong, occasioned a prac¬ 
 tical mistake, requesting Moses to stop them, which was not gr?r>t- 
 ed. Obst rve, one sin shut Moses out of Canaan, of course one sin 
 
396 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 must have shut Joshua out; but as God said, “Joshua wholly fol 
 lowed him,” and wholly not being partly, and as he entered Canaan, 
 from that circumstance, I argue that a mistake flowing from love 
 is not imputed as a sin. Again, as we are informed, that Christ 
 was tempted in all respects like as we are, Heb. iv, 15, yet without 
 sin, and can be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, &c.— 
 Again, as w T e are commanded, James i, 2, to count it all joy when 
 we fall (not give way) into divers temptations. And if the devil, 
 or wicked men, tempt me, and I reject and repel the temptation with 
 all my heart, how can it be said that I sin? Am I to blame for the 
 devil’s conduct? I can no more prevent my thoughts than I can 
 prevent the birds from flying over my head; but I can prevent them 
 from building nests in my hair. 
 
 Some people expect purgatory to deliver them from sin; but this 
 would, methinks, make discord in heaven. Others think that death 
 will do it. If death will deliver one from the last of sin, why not 
 two , why not all the world by the same rule? So universalism will 
 be true, and death have the praise and Jesus Christ be out of the 
 question! But death is not called a friend, but is styled an enemy, 
 and it does not change the disposition of the mind. All that death 
 does is to separate the soul from the body; therefore, as we must get 
 rid of the last of sin, either here or hereafter, and as but few in 
 America allow of purgatory, I suppose it must be here. If so, then 
 it is before the soul leaves the body, consequently it is in time, of 
 course before death. Now the query arises how long first? Why, 
 says one, perhaps a minute before the soul leaves the body. Well, 
 if a minute before, why not two minutes, or an hour; yea, a day, a 
 week, a month, or a year, or even ten years before death, or even 
 now? Is there not power sufficient with God, or efficacy enough in 
 the blood of Christ? Certainly the scripture saith, al] things are 
 now ready, now is the accepted time, and behold now, not to-mor¬ 
 row, is the day of salvation. To-day if you will hear his voice. 
 Remember now tl\y creator in the days, &c., and there being no 
 encouragement in the bible for to-morrow, now is God’s time, and 
 you cannot deny it. Observe examples; by faith Enoch walked with 
 God, not with sin, three hundred years, and had the testimony that 
 he pleased God, Gen. v, 22, Heb. xi, 5, Caleb and Joshua wholly 
 (not partly) followed the Lord; Numbers xxxii, 11, 12, Job like¬ 
 wise, God said was a perfect man, and you must not contradict him; 
 and though satan had as much power to kill Job’s wife, as to destroy 
 the other things, as all except Job’s life was in his hands, but he 
 thought he would spare her for an instrument, or a torment. Job i, 
 12, 22, and ii, 9, 10, David was a man after God’s own heart, when 
 feeding his father’s sheep, not when he was committing adultery; 1 
 Sam. xiii, 14, and xvi, 7, 11; 2 Sam. xii, 13, Zachariasand Elizabeth 
 
CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 397 # 
 
 were both righteous before God, walking in all the command¬ 
 ments, blameless; Luke i, 5, 6; Nathaniel was an Israelite indeed, 
 in whom there was no guile, John i, 47; John speaking of himself, 
 and those to whom he wrote, “herein is our love made perfect, and 
 perfect love casteth out fear,” 1 John iv, 17, 18; again, of the 
 seven churches of Asia, five had some reproof, but two had no 
 reproof at all, Smyrna and Philadelphia; why not if they had a little 
 sin, the latter was highly commended, Rev. ii, 8, 9, and iii, 7, and 
 so on. 
 
 Query—Must we not get rid of all sin before we go to glory? Do 
 we not feel desires for it? Did not God give us those desires?— 
 Does he not command us to pray for it? Should we not look in ex¬ 
 pectation of receiving? God help thee, without prejudice, to con¬ 
 sider the above impartially, as a sincere inquirer after truth, let it 
 come from what it may, intending to improve conscientiously, as for 
 
 eternity—Amen-. Says one, do you think a man can know 
 
 his sins forgiven in this life, and and have the evidence of his accep¬ 
 tance with God? Answer. We are informed that Abel had the 
 witness that he was righteous—Gen. iv, 4, Heb. xi, 4, Enoch had 
 the testimony, v, 5, Job said, I know that my Redeemer liveth, and 
 though he slay me, yet will I trust in him, Job xix, 25. David 
 said, come unto me all ye that fear the Lord, and I will tell you 
 what he hath done for my soul. As far as the east is from the west, 
 so far hath the Lord separated our sins from us. Psalm lxvi, 16. 
 Peter said, John 21, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee, John 
 saith, he that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in him¬ 
 self, 1 John v, 10, and Matt, i, 25, Jesus shall save his people not 
 in, but from their sins. Again, John iii, 8, the wind bloweth 
 where it lisieth, thou hearest the sound thereof, &c., so is every one 
 that is born of the spirit. The wind, though we do not see it, we 
 feel and hear it, and see the effects it produces, it waves the grass; 
 so the Spirit of God, we feel it, it gives serious impressions, and 
 good desires within our breast for religion. Again, we hear it, an 
 inward voice telling what is right and what is wrong: and the more 
 attention one gives to the inward monitor, the more distinctly they 
 will hear the sound, till at length it will become their teacher.— 
 Again, we may see the effect it produces, some that have been proud 
 and profligate, get reformed and become examples of piety, which 
 change money could not have produced. Says one, I will acknowl¬ 
 edge the ancients could talk of this knowledge, but inspiration is 
 now done away, therefore, it is nonsense to expect any such thing 
 in this our day. Answer—We read, Jeremiah xxxi, 33, 34, of a 
 time when all shall know the Lord from the lest to the greatest.— 
 Now, if there hath been a time past, when people have known God, 
 and a time to come when all shall know him, which time is not ye! 
 
398 
 
 CHAIN OF LORENZO. 
 
 arrrived. Isa. xi, 9, Heb. ii, 14. Why may not people know him 
 in this our day? Nature has not changed, nor God; and if matter 
 still can operate on matter, why not spirit upon spirit? Some people 
 are so much like fools, that they think they are not bound in reason 
 to believe any thing except they can comprehend it. This idea 
 centres right in Atheism; for the thing which comprehends, is always 
 greater than the thing comprehended. Therefore, if we could com^ 
 prehend God, we should be greater than he, and of course look down 
 upon him with contempt: but because we cannot comprehend him, 
 then according to the above ideas we must disbelieve and reject the 
 idea of a God. The man who so acts, supposes himself to be the 
 greatest, he comprehending all other men or things, and of course 
 he is God; and many such a god there is, full of conceit. Observe, 
 I can know different objects by the sensitive organs of the eye, ear, 
 &c., and tell whether they are animate or inanimate; and yet how 
 my thinking powers get the idea, or comprehend the same through 
 the medium of matter, is a thing I cannot comprehend; yet it being 
 such a self-evident matter of fact, I must assent to the idea. 
 
 But says one, who knows these things in this our day? Ans. The 
 Church of England prayeth to have the thoughts of their heart 
 cleansed by the inspiration of God’s Holy Spirit, and with the 
 church of Rome, acknowledgeth what is called the Apostle’s creed, 
 a part of which runneth thus: I believe in the communion of saints, 
 and in the forgiveness of sins. Again, the above ideas are in the 
 Presbyterian Catechism, which saith, that the assurance of God’s 
 love, peace of conscience, and joy in the Holy Ghost, doth accom¬ 
 pany or flow from justification, adoption, and sanctification in this 
 life, not in the life to come. 
 
 Agreeably to the above, the Baptists when going to th° water, tell 
 how T this assurance was communicated to their souls, and when, &c. 
 The Quakers likewise acknowledge that the true worship is in spirit 
 (not in the outward letter,) and in truth, (not in error;) and many 
 other proofs might be brought, but let one more suffice, and that is 
 in your own breast. You feel the witness and reproof sometimes for 
 doing wrong; now why may we not on the principles of reason, ad¬ 
 mit the idea of a witness within, like-wise of doing right; also of 
 pardon from God through Christ, and acceptance. And now I have 
 as good a right to dispute whether there was any such land as Canaan, 
 as you have to dispute revealed religion; for if I credit it, it is by 
 human information, and you have as strong proof about revealed re¬ 
 ligion. And such proof as this in other affairs, in common courts 
 of equity, would be allowed; and you cannot deny it. 
 

 REFLECTIONS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 IMPORTANT SUBJECT OF MATRIMONY. 
 
 “Marriage is honorable in all, and the bed undefiled. But whoremon* 
 geTs and adulterers God will judge.”—Heb xiii, 4. 
 
 Various are the opinions with regard to the subject before us.— 
 Some people tell us it is not lawful for men and women to marry, 
 and argue thus to prove it; “It is living after the flesh; they that 
 live after the flesh shall die, [by which is meant separation from 
 God,] therefore they who live together as husband and wife shall 
 die.” Now, the premises being wrong, the conclusion is wrong 
 of necessity; for living together as husband and wife is not living 
 after the flesh, but after God’s ordinance, as is evident from Matt, 
 xix, 4, 5, 6—“And he answered, and said unto them, have ye not 
 read, that he which made them at the beginning, made them male 
 and female, and said, for this cause shall a man leave father and 
 mother, and shall cleave to his wife, and they twain shall be one 
 flesh? Wherefore, they are no more twain, but one flesh. What 
 therefore God hath joined together, let no man put asunder.” In 
 these words Christ, our great lawgiver, refers to Genises ii, 24, 
 which at once proves that the paradisical institution is not abro¬ 
 gated. From the beginning of the world until the words of the 
 text were written, people lived together as husband and wife, and 
 had divine approbation in so doing, as is easily proven from the 
 word of God. Some people have an idea we cannot be as holy 
 in a married as in a single state. But hark! Enoch walked 
 with God after he begat Methuselah, three hundred years, and begat 
 sons and daughters. Gen. v, 22, Heb. xi, 5. Now if Enoch, under 
 that dark dispensation, could serve God in a married state, and be 
 fit for translation from earth to heaven, why not another person be 
 equally pious, and be filled with “righteousness, and peace, and 
 joy in the Holy Ghost,” under the gospel dispensation, according 
 to R om. xiv, 17? But admitting it is right for common people to 
 
 399 
 
400 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 marry, is it right for the clergy to marry? Answer—I know that 
 too many think it is not, and are ready to conclude that whenever a 
 “preacher marries, he is backslidden from God;” hence the many 
 arguments made use of by some to prevent it. When I hear per¬ 
 sons who are married trying to dissuade others from marrying, I 
 infer one of two things; that they are either unhappy in their mar¬ 
 riage, else they enjoy a blessing which they do not wish others to 
 partake of. The Church of Rome have an idea that the Pope is 
 St. Peter’s successor, and that the Clergy ought not to marry. But 
 I would ask if it was lawful for St. Peter to have a wife, why not 
 lawful for another Priest or Preacher to have one? But have we 
 any proof that Peter had a wife? In Matt, viii, 14, we read as 
 follows: “And when Jesus was come into Peter’s house, he saw 
 his wife’s mother laid, and sick of a fever.” Now how could 
 Peter’s wife’s mother be sick of a fever, provided he had no wife? 
 and as we have no account that Christ parted Peter and his wife, 
 I infer that he lived with her after his call to the apostleship, ac¬ 
 cording to Rom. vii, 2, for “the woman who hath an husband is 
 bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth;” now if 
 Peter’s wife was “bound” to him, how could he go off and 
 leave her, as some people think he did? The words of the text 
 saith, “marriage is honorable in all.” But how could it be honor¬ 
 able in all if it were dishonorable in the priestly order? For 
 they form a part; of course are included in the word A double L. 
 In the first epistle written by St. Paul to Timothy, iv chap., we read 
 thus: “Now the spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times 
 some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and 
 doctrines of devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their con¬ 
 science seared as with a hot iron; forbidding to marry and com¬ 
 manding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be re¬ 
 ceived with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the 
 truth.” Observe, forbidding to marry is a doctrine of devils, there¬ 
 fore not of divine origin; of course not to be obeyed, for we are 
 under no obligations to obey the devils; but, in opposition to them, 
 to enjoy all the benefits of divine institutions. Marriage is a di¬ 
 vine institution, therefore the benefits of matrimony may be enjoy¬ 
 ed by them that believe and know the truth. Having brietiy but fully 
 shown that matrimony is law r ful, I shall proceed to elucidate the 
 words of the text. In doing which I shall, 
 
 First, show what matrimony is not. 
 
 Secondly, what it is. 
 
 Thirdly, point out some of the causes of unhappy marriages, 
 and conclude with a few words of advice. 
 
 Resuming the order proposed, I come in the first place to show 
 what matrimony is not. 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 401 
 
 1st. Two persons of the same gender, dressed in the garb of the 
 sexes, deceive a magistrate or minister, and have the ceremony per¬ 
 formed, which is no marriage, but downright wickedness, which 
 some have been audaciously guilty of. 
 
 2d. There are certain beings in the world in human shape, and 
 dress in the garb of one of the sexes, but at the same time are not 
 properly masculine nor feminine; of course not marriageable.— 
 They enter into matrimonial engagements with persons of one of the 
 sexes, and the formal ceremony is performed; this is not matrimony 
 but an imposition; forasmuch as the design of matrimony cannot be 
 answered thereby. 
 
 3d. Sometimes a banditii catch two persons and compel them 
 ceremonially to marry at the point of the sword, to save their lives; 
 but this is not matrimony; for it is neither sanctioned by laws divine 
 nor human; neither are they obligated by such laws to live together. 
 
 4th. Some men have a plurality of women, but they cannot be 
 married to them all; for if the first marriage was lawful, the others 
 are not, “for two” saith he ( not three) “shall be one flesh;” more¬ 
 over, when two persons enter into marriage, they promise to forsake 
 ill others, and be true to each other while they both shall live; 
 therefore are not at liberty to have any thing to do with other per¬ 
 sons. 
 
 5th. Sometimes persons who are married, without just cause leave 
 their companion, take up with another person and live with him or 
 her; this is not matrimony, but adultery, and all such persons may 
 expect to meet with God’s disapprobation in eternity; “for such 
 shall not inherit the kingdom of God.” 
 
 6th. Two persons living together as husband and wife, and yet 
 feeling at liberty to forsake the present, and embrace another object 
 at pleasure; this is not matrimony but whoredom; and “whoremonr 
 gers and adulterers God will judge.” Yet we may here observe-, 
 in many parts of the world, the political state of affairs is such, 
 that two persons may live together by mutual consent as husband and 
 wife, where there is no formal ceremony performed, and yet be jus¬ 
 tified before God, which was the case with the Jews, (instance also 
 if some were cast away upon an Island) but this is not the case in 
 America, except among the colored people, or heathen tribes,, as will 
 be more fully shown under the next head, in which I am to show, 
 
 Secondly, What matrimony is. 
 
 Some people believe in a decree, commonly called a lottery, viz; 
 That God has determined in all cases, that particular men and wo¬ 
 men should be married to each other, and that it is impossible they 
 should marry any other person. But I say hush! for if that be the 
 case, then God appoints all matches; but I believe the devil appoints 
 a great many; for if God did it, then it would be done in wisdom, 
 
 Bb 
 
402 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 and of course it would be done right; if so, there would not be so many 
 unhappy marriages in the world as there are. If one man 
 steals or runs away with another man’s wife, goes into a strange 
 country and there marries her, did God decree that? What made 
 God Almighty so angry with the Jews for marrying into heathen 
 families; and why did the prophet Nehemiah contend with them, 
 curse them, pluck off their hair, and make them swear that they 
 would not give their daughters to the Ammonites, as we read in the 
 13th chapter of Nehemiah, if he appointed such matches? Again, 
 why did John the Baptist exclaim so heavily against Herod for 
 having his brother Philip’s wife? If it was necessary, he could 
 not help it; therefore John talked very foolishly when he said it 
 ■was not lawful , for that was to say it was not lawful to do what 
 God had decreed should be done. Notwithstanding I do not believe 
 in lottery, so called, yet I believe* that persons who are under the 
 influence of divine grace, may have a guide to direct them to a per¬ 
 son suitable to make them a companion, with whom they may live 
 agreeably; but this can only be done by having pure intentions, pay¬ 
 ing particular attention to the influence of the Divine Spirit within, 
 and the opening of Providence without; being careful not to run so 
 fast as t@ outrun your guide, nor yet to move so slow as to lose sight 
 thereof. 
 
 But to return. Marriage consists in agreement of parties, in 
 union of heart, and in a promise of fidelity to each other before 
 God; “forasmuch as he looketh at the heart, and judgeth according 
 to intention,” 1 Sam. xvi, 7. As there is such a thing as for per¬ 
 sons morally to commit adultery in the sight of God, who never ac¬ 
 tually did so, Matt, v, 28, so persons may be married in his sight, 
 who never had the formal ceremony performed. Observe, marriage 
 is a divine institution; was ordained bv God in the time of man’s 
 innocency, and sanctioned by Jesus Christ under the gospel. He 
 graced a marriage feast in Cana of Galilee, where he turned water 
 into wine, John ii, 1. Now that marriage consists not barely in 
 the outward ceremony is evident; for this may be performed on two 
 persons of either sex, and yet no marriage; for the benefits resulting 
 from marriage cannot be enjoyed through such a medium. If mat¬ 
 rimony is the formal sentence, who married Adam and Eve? and 
 what was the ceremony by which they were constituted husband 
 and wife? But if Adam and Eve ivere married without a formal 
 ceremony, then something else is matrimony in the sight of God: 
 
 *1 apprehend that every person who is marriageable, and whose duty 
 it is to marry—there is a particular object they ought to have—but I be¬ 
 lieve it possible for them to miss that object, and be connected with one 
 that is improper for them—one cause of so many unhappy families.— 
 there is a providence attending virtue, and a curse attending viced 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 403 
 
 of course it must be an agreement of parties as above. Yet it is 
 necessary to attend to the laws of our country, and have a formal 
 ceremony performed, which is the evidence of matrimony. For 
 we are commanded to “be subject to every ordinance of man, for 
 the Lord’s sake,” Peter ii, 13. St. Paul saith—“Let every soul 
 be subject unto the higher powers, for there is no power but of God; 
 the powers that be are ordained by God. Whosoever, therefore, 
 resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that 
 resist shall receive to themselves damnation, Rom. xiii, 1, 2.— 
 Moreover, without this outward evidence it cannot be known who 
 are married and who are not; so that men could leave their wives 
 and children to suffer; deny they ever engaged to live with such wo¬ 
 men, and having no proof thereof, they could not be compelled by 
 any law to provide for such women and children. Once more, un¬ 
 less the law is complied with, the woman cannot be considered as 
 his lawful wife, (for what makes her his lawful wife is compliance 
 with the law,) of course the children are not lawful; then it follows 
 they are adulterers and adultresses; their children are illegitimate; 
 and after the death of the man, the woman and children cannot heir 
 Ids estate if he dies without a will. 
 
 Question. If two persons contract a marriage, and have pledged 
 their fidelity to each other before God, are they justifiable in break¬ 
 ing that marriage contract? 
 
 Ans. If one has acted the part of an imposter, told lies, and de¬ 
 ceived the other, this is not marriage, but an imposition; of course 
 the person so imposed on, is justifiable in rejecting such deceiver!— 
 But if they both make statements in truth, are acquainted with each 
 other’s character, dispositions, practices and principles, and then, 
 being in possession of such information, voluntarily engage before 
 God to live together as man and wife, unless something wicked, 
 more than was or could be reasonably expected, transpires relative 
 to one or the other of the two persons so engaged, the person who 
 breaks such contract cannot be justifiable before God! For I think 
 l have clearly proved such contract to be marriage in his sight; and 
 Christ saith “whosoever shall put away his wife except it be for 
 fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery; and 
 whoso marrieth her which is put away, (for fornication) doth 
 commit adultery,” Matt, xix, 9. From this passage it is evident 
 that for the cause of fornication, a man may put away his wife, 
 marry another, and yet be justifiable in the eye of the divine law. 
 Moreover, if a man put away his wife for any other cause save for¬ 
 nication, and utterly refuseth to live with her, she is at liberty to 
 marry, but he is not. This I think is what St Paul meaneth in 1 
 Cor. vii, 15, “But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart; a bro¬ 
 ther or sister is not under bondage in such cases,” i. e., they are free 
 
404 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 from the law, for that is what they were bound by; of course at lib¬ 
 erty to marry again, for the innocent are not to suffer for the guilty. 
 Admitting the above to be correct, how many such adulterers and 
 adultresses are there in the world? And what a dreadful account 
 will thousands have to give in the day of eternity, for the violation 
 of their most sacred promise! But one is ready to say, I was not 
 sincere when I made those promises. Then you dissembled to de¬ 
 ceive, and told lies* to ensnare the innocent; like the Devil when he 
 transformed himself into an angel of light, and the greater shall be 
 your damnation. “For all liars shall have their portion in the lake 
 that burns with fire and brimstone, 5 ’ Rev. xxi, 8. Many men will 
 work an hundred, schemes and tell ten thousand lies to effect the 
 most develish purposes, and after their ends are answered, turn 
 with disdain from the person deceived by them, and make themselves 
 merry to think how they swept the pit of hell to accomplish their 
 design. “But whoremongers and adulterers God will judge. 55 It 
 appears furthermore, that the Jews considered a mutual contract as 
 above—Marriage and Sacred—as is evident from Deut. xxii, 22, 
 28. “If a damsel, that is a virgin, be betrothed unto a husband, 
 and a man find her in a city .and lie with her? then ye shall bring 
 them both out unto the gate of the oily, and ye shall stone them 
 with stones that they die; the damsel because she cried not, being 
 in the city, and the man because he humbled his neighbor’s wife. 55 
 Now observe, the woman is called a virgin , and yet a man’s wife , 
 because she was betrothed, that is engaged to him by solemn con¬ 
 tract. Take notice the punishment inflicted on such as broke their 
 marriage contract, was death—whereas there was no such punish¬ 
 ment inflicted on those who were not betrothed; as you may read in 
 the same chapter, verse 28, 29. Why this difference in their pun¬ 
 ishment? Ans. Because the crime was aggravated by the viola¬ 
 tion of the marriage contract. God is the same in justice now, that 
 he was then; and crimes are not less under the gospel than they were 
 under the law. “Let them that read understand.” In the gospel 
 as recorded by St. Matthew, this is farther verified, Matt, i, 18,19, 
 20, as exemplified in Mary the mother of Christ, and Joseph; for 
 before they came together she is styled his wife, and he her hus¬ 
 band. This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. Strange to think 
 what numbers in the world for the sake of human flesh and a little 
 of this perishable world’s goods, will persuade their friends or chil¬ 
 dren, to sin against God by breaking their marriage contract! The 
 
 *A man, I do not mean to say a gentleman, in the West, sought the destruction 
 
 of an innocent-, and to accomplish his designs, ‘‘wished that heaven might 
 
 never receive his soul nor the earth his body, if he did not perform his contract,’ 
 and afterwards boasted of his worse than diabolical act; but God took him at hia 
 wort l—for he was shot by an Indian, and rotted above ground! 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 405 
 
 Devil can but tempt ', but mortal men compel! I am here speaking 
 of contracts where there is no lawful objection. 
 
 Thirdly. To point out some of the causes of unhappy marriages. 
 
 Here I would observe, that divine wisdom hath ordained marri¬ 
 age for several important ends: 1st. For the mutual happiness of 
 the sexes in their journey through life, and as a comfort and sup¬ 
 port to each other. 2d. That souls may be propagated agreeably 
 to the divine will, capable of glorifying and enjoying Him forever. 
 3d. As the man without the woman or the woman without the 
 man, is not in a capacity to provide for a family, divine wisdom 
 hath wisely ordained their mutual aid, in providing for, instructing, 
 and protecting offspring, as guardian angels who must give account. 
 Beside the reason assigned by St. Paul, 1 Cor. vii. But to return, 
 I would observe, 
 
 1st. Too many marry from lucrative views; their object is not 
 to get a suitable companion who will sweeten all the ills of life, but 
 to get a large fortune, so that their time may be spent in idleness 
 and luxury; that they may make a grand appearance in the world, 
 supposing that property will make them honorable. Thi^ being 
 the leading motive they direct their attention to an object, which, if 
 it was not for property, would perhaps be looked upon by them 
 with contempt, and profess the greatest regard for the person, while 
 the property is the object of their affections. Perhaps the person is 
 old; the ideas are—“This old man or woman cannot live long; then 
 all will be mine, and I shall be in such circumstances that I can 
 marry to great advantage;” forgetting there are other people in the 
 world just of their own opinion. The contract is made, the sham 
 marriage is performed, there is a union of hand but not of heart: 
 in consequence of \\ hich they are not happy together. The de¬ 
 ceived, on finding out the deception, wishes a reversion in vain 
 which the other must sensibly feel, for sin hath its own punishment 
 entailed to it; therefore the curse of God follows such impure in¬ 
 tentions. I appeal to those who have married from these incentives 
 whether these things are not so. 
 
 2d. Some people take fancy for love; they behold a person whom 
 they should almost take to be an angel in human shape, (but all is 
 not gold that glitters,) through the medium of the eye become ena¬ 
 mored; and rest not until the object of their fancy is won. Beauty 
 being but skin deep , sickness or age soon makes the rose to wither; 
 they are then as much disappointed as the miser who thought he 
 had ten thousand guineas all in gold, but after counting them over 
 every day for twelve months, the gilt wore off, by which means he 
 discovered his gold was all tarnished copper; of course it lost its 
 value in his esti nation. So when beauty fades, the foundation of 
 
406 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 happiness being gone, and seeing nothing attracting to remain, it is 
 not uncommon for an object more beautiful to be sought. 
 
 3d. There is such a thing as for persons to marry for love , and 
 yet be unhappy. Did I say marry for love? Yes—but not their 
 own love: on y the love of their parents or friends. For instance, 
 two persons of a suitable age, character, disposition, &c., form at¬ 
 tachments of the strongest nature, are actuated by pure motives, are 
 united in heart, and enter into the most solemn engagements to live 
 together during life'* the parents being asked, utterly refuse to give 
 their daughter, without any sufficient reason for such refusal. In 
 the next place they strive to break the marriage contract, as made 
 by the two young people. Perhaps the man has not property enough 
 to please them, for worth is generally (though improperly) estima¬ 
 ted by the quantity of property a person possesses; instead of his 
 character, his principles, his practices, &c. In order to effect their 
 wishes, every measure they can invent is pushed into operation, (and 
 it is frequently the case that family connexions, and even strangers 
 interfere, who have no business so to do; but fools will he med¬ 
 dling) to change the woman’s mind and make had impressions on 
 the same with regard to the object of her affections; they strive by 
 placing their diabolical optic to her eye, to make her view every 
 thing in the worst light they possibly can; promise great things if 
 she will break it off: (“all these things will I give thee, if thou wilt 
 fall down and worship me,” said the devil once:) threaten to place 
 the black seal of reprobation upon her if she fulfils her engage¬ 
 ments. Here her mind becomes as a “troubled sea which cannot 
 rest;” she is at a loss to know what is duty—she loves her parents; 
 also the man to whom her heart is united—her affections are placed 
 —her honor is pledged—she spends restless rights and mournful 
 days to know how to decide! Critical but important period! Her 
 present, and perhaps eternal peace depends upon the decision! After 
 many struggles with her own conscience, at length through power¬ 
 ful persuasion she yields to the wishes of others— betrays her trust , 
 breaks her marriage contract, deserts her best friend, and pierces 
 herself through with many sorrows. Does this decision give peace 
 of mind? By no means! She is pained at the very heart, and flies 
 to some secret place to give vent to the sorrow she feels. Follow 
 her to the lonely apartment—behold her there as pale as death—her 
 cheeks bedewed with tears! What mean those heavy groans!— 
 What mean those heart-breaking sisdis? What mean those floods 
 of briny tears poured forth so free, as if without consent! She was 
 torn from the object of all her early joy! The ways of God “are 
 
 *Some people say the bargain should be conditional, thus:— “If my 
 parents love you well enough, I will have you.” This just proves the 
 point in hand, that they must marry for their parents’love, not their own 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 407 
 
 pleasantness, and all bis path are peace,” but she finds nothing save 
 sorrow in the way and path which she has taken—therefore she is 
 not in the way she ought to have went. Another man pays his ad¬ 
 dresses to her, by no means calculated to make her a suitable com¬ 
 panion—but he has large possessions, and this being the object her 
 parents and friends have in view, they do and say, all they can to 
 get her consentable. But parents should remember, that they can 
 no more love for their children than they can eat and drink for them. 
 Through their intreaties she is prevailed on to give him her hand, 
 while her affections are placed on another. Thus she marries for 
 love of her parents-^and enters with a heavy heart into the nuptial 
 bond. They have laid a foundation to make her unhappy while she 
 lives; and may I not say, more than probable to procure her future 
 misery! For how can she be happy with a man whom she does 
 not love! “How can two walk together except they be agreed?”— 
 Where there is no agreement there can be no union, and where there 
 is no union there can be no happiness. As the parents are not so 
 immediately concerned therin as the child, they act very improper¬ 
 ly in over-persuading their child to marry. For if she is unhappy 
 in such marriage, she will have cause to reflect on them, and place 
 her misery to their account; while she waits for the hour to come to 
 end her existence, and terminate the misery which she feels. Mar¬ 
 riage was intended for the mutual happiness of the sexes—for the 
 woman was given to the man to be “an help meet for him,” Gen. 
 ii, 18. Marriage is an emblem of that union which subsists be¬ 
 tween Christ and his Church, Eph. v, 32. Solomon saith, “Who¬ 
 so findeth a wife, findeth a good thing, and obtaineth a favor of the 
 Lord,” Prov. viii, 22. Again “a prudent wife is from the Lord,” 
 Prov. xix, 14. I therefore conclude that a happy marriage is the 
 greatest blessing and consolation which can be enjoyed on this side 
 of eternity, next to the love of God in the soul. Of course an un¬ 
 happy marriage is the greatest curse which is endured on this side 
 of hell, next to the horrors of a guilty conscience. 
 
 If the woman is under age, she may perhaps be justifiable on that 
 account; but if she is of age it argues imbecility; for she has as 
 much right to act for herself, as her parents have to act for themselves: 
 of course should have a judgment and soul of her own! If the 
 fault is altogether in herself, she proves at once she is not to be con¬ 
 fine* ■ in; and I would pronounce that man blessed who has escaped 
 a W' >man of so mean a principle—for such a thing has scarcely been 
 known among heathens. 
 
 Quitting this, I pass on to observe, that many make themselves 
 unhappy after marriage. I shall 1st, Notice some things in the con¬ 
 duct of men. 2dly, In the conduct of women. 3dly, Point out 
 some complex cases.- 
 
408 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 1st. It frequently happens that wicked men pay their addresses 
 to religious women; and in order to accomplish their desire, pre¬ 
 tend to have a great regard for piety, promise to do all in their pow¬ 
 er to assist them on their way to Heaven, and call God to bear wit¬ 
 ness to a lie that they will be no hindrance to them, &c., and many 
 go so far as to put on the outward garb of religion that they may 
 the more easily betray with a kiss! But shortly after marriage the 
 wolf sheds his coat and openly disavows his dislike to the ways'of 
 godliness, and either directly or indirectly declares that his wife 
 shall not enjoy the privileges of the gospel. Here the wife is con¬ 
 vinced of the insincerity of his promise; which makes her doubt 
 the sincerity of his affection for her; the house becomes divided, 
 and the foundation of their future misery inlaid, and it will be a 
 mercy of God, if they are not a means of peopling the regions of the 
 damned, and at last go down to the chambers of death together.— 
 2dly. Some men pretend to respect their wives—the wife looks up 
 to her husband as her head for protection, and as a reasonable wo¬ 
 man expects him to redress her grievances. But alas; how is she 
 disappointed? For he approbates that in others which he could pre¬ 
 vent without any loss of property, or character; and appears to de¬ 
 light in her misery. Instance those who have religious wives, and 
 suffer drinking, swearing, frolicking, gambling, etc., about their 
 houses. Is it not natural for such women to conclude their hus¬ 
 bands have a greater regard for such wicked beings than themselves! 
 If so, how can my husband have that regard for me which he ought 
 to have? And what becomes of that scripture which sayeth, “so 
 ought men to love their wives as their own bodies: he that loveth his 
 wife, loveth himself. 55 Eph. v, 28. Again, Col. iii, 19, “Hus¬ 
 bands love your wives, and be not bitter against them. 55 3dly. A 
 great many men stay away from home unnecessarily , spend their 
 time in drinking, &c., expending their money in the taverns, which 
 might go to the support of their families, while their wives have not 
 the necessaries of life, and are laboring night and day to keep their 
 children from starving. Thus many families are brought to disgrace 
 and misery by the wickedness of husbands. But one is ready to 
 say, I provide well for my famiiy; and am I not at liberty to go and 
 come when I please? Yes, as far as is expedient, but no farther, if 
 you do not want to forfeit your wife’s confidence. I ask what must 
 be the feelings of a woman left in such a case, when she knows her 
 husband has no lawful business to detain him from home? What 
 conclusion can she more rationally draw than this: “My company 
 is disagreeable to him, therefore he is determined to have as little of 
 it as possible. The society of others is more pleasing to him than 
 that of his family; therefore he seeks pleasure abroad! 55 Here 
 grounds are given for her to suspect his virtue and it is very common 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 409 
 
 for women to think such men have their misses from home, which 
 is too often the case. Reflect for a moment what must be the sensa¬ 
 tions of a delicate woman, to hear that her bosom friend lies intoxi¬ 
 cated among the swine in the streets. I am certain from observa¬ 
 tion that no woman can be happy with a drunken man; therefore I 
 am bold to say wherever you see such a thing, you see an unhappy 
 family—and except such persons repent and get forgiveness, they 
 will assuredly be damned, however rich, honorable and wise they 
 may be. For St. Paul ranks drunkenness among the works of the 
 flesh, and positively declares, “they who do such things shall not 
 inherit the kingdom of God,” Gal. v. Therefore I would advise 
 all young ladies, if they wish to be happy in time or eternity, to 
 avoid such young men as hanker about the taverns, and have not 
 respect enough for their own characters to raise them above a level 
 with the beasts! For beasts do not get drunk. They who get 
 drunk when young, are apt to be sots when old. Moreover, a great 
 many sins flow from that of drunkenness, a few of which I shall here 
 mention. 1st, It brings on disorders to their destruction, which, 
 2d, prevent their usefulness as worthy members in society. 3d, Short¬ 
 ens their days, which is a species of murder, the most heinous of all 
 crimes. 4th, A bad example before others. 5th, Procures a family 
 scandal. 6th, his money is laid out for that which is worse than 
 if thrown into the fire—which, 7th, Prevents his usefulness as a 
 charitable man. 8th, Is a breach of God’s law. 9th, Quenches 
 the Divine Spirit. 10th, Exposes his family to want. 11th, Lia¬ 
 ble to bring a burden on the country. 12th, Deprives him of the 
 power of reason; which, 13th, Makes him liable to injure his friends 
 and commit every horrid depredation. And such men as will get 
 drunk and then abuse their wives, do not deserve the name of men, 
 for they have not the principle of men, but may be called the devil’s 
 swill-tub walking upright; and such deserve a dose of eel tea, i. e., 
 spirituous liquor in which a living eel has been slimed. 4thly, 
 There are men who break contract by defiling the marriage bed— 
 but this is thought to be no scandal by many who are guilty. 
 
 Paley observes that on the part of the man who solicits the char¬ 
 ity of a married woman, it certainly includes the crime of seduction, 
 and is attended with mischief still more extensive and complicated; 
 it creates a new sufferer, an injured husband upon whose affection 
 is inflicted a wound, the most painful and incurable that human na¬ 
 ture knows. The infidelity of the woman is aggravated by cruelty 
 to her children, who are generally involved in their parents’ shame, 
 and always made unhappy by their quarrel. The marriage vow is 
 witnessed before God, and accompanied with circumstances of sol¬ 
 emnity and religion which approach to the nature of an oath. The 
 married offender therefore, incurs a crime little short of perjury, and 
 
410 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 the seduction of married women is little less than subordination of 
 perjury. But the strongest apology for adultery is the prior trans¬ 
 gression of the other party; and so far indeed, as the bad effects of 
 adultery are anticipated by the conduct of the husband or wife who 
 offends first, the guilt of the second offender is extenuated. But this 
 can never amount to a justification, unless it could be shown that the 
 obligation of the marriage vow depends upon the conviction of re¬ 
 ciprocal fidelity; a construction which appears founded neither in 
 expediency, nor in terms of the vow, nor in the design of the legis¬ 
 lature, which prescribed the marriage rite. To consider the offence 
 upon the footing of provocation therefore, can by no means vindi¬ 
 cate retaliation. “Thou shalt not commit adultery,” it must ever 
 be remembered, was an interdict delivered by God himself. This 
 crime has been punished in almost all ages and nations. By the 
 Jewish law it was punishable with death in both parties, where 
 either the woman was married, or both. Among the Egyptians, 
 adultery in the man was punished by a thousand lashes, with rods, 
 and in the woman by the loss of her nose. The Greeks put out the 
 eyes of the adulterers. Among the Romans it was punished by 
 banishment, cutting off the ears, noses, and sewing the adulterers in 
 sacks, and throwing them into the sea; scourging, burning, &c. In 
 Spain and Poland they were almost as severe. The Saxons for¬ 
 merly burnt the adulteress, and over her ashes erected a gibbet, 
 whereon the adulterer was hanged. King Edmund, in this kingdom, 
 ordered adultery to be punished in the same manner as homicide.— 
 Canute ordered the man to be banished, and the woman to have her 
 nose and ears cut oft 4 . 
 
 Now take notice, a man of good 'principles thinks as much of 
 his word as his oath , therefore will be true to his engagements, and 
 will fulfil that promise made before witnesses, “to forsake all other 
 women, and keep to his wife only, so long as they both shall live, to 
 live with her after God’s holy ordinance.” Now I ask, is adultery 
 God’s ordinance? No, for he forbids adultery, Exod. xx, 14; he 
 who breaks his most sacred engagements, is not to be confided in. 
 Matrimonial engagements are the most sacred; therefore he who 
 breaks his matrimonial engagements is not to be confided in. 5thly, 
 Some men have an unhappy temper; are morose and peevish; and 
 though their wives do all they can, or as they may, it is impossible 
 to please them. They are easily angered, view a mote until it looks 
 as large as a mountain; one word brings on another, at length they 
 proceed from words to blows, until they become so large that one 
 Led cannot hold them both. Many of our eyes and ears have been 
 witnesses to this shameful conduct; the jarring string of discord rur^s 
 hrough all the family, they live like devils incarnate, and if a person 
 lappens to be in the family who has never been used to such conduct, 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 411 
 
 would he not be almost led to think he had gotten into the territories 
 of the damned? What is here said of the man, is applicable to a 
 great many women. A wounded bird will flutter. There are too 
 many causes for me to cite under this head; I leave your minds to 
 take them in, while I pass on the next thing under consideration, 
 which was to notice some things in the conduct of women which 
 make unhappy marriages. 
 
 1st. There are some women who are so unfortunate as to miss the 
 path of virtue prior to their being married.* Now, although they 
 may pass for virgins , they are not such in reality, any more than 
 base metal is genuine. And notwithstanding they may deceive a 
 man until the marriage knot is tied, that imposition may be known 
 in future, Deut. xxii. This being the case, it is impossible for the 
 man to love her as he ought, or otherwise would; here is a source 
 from whence misery flows in the very beginning, as Solomon saith; 
 Prov. xii, 4, “A virtuous woman is a crown (or ornament) to her 
 husband; but she that maketh ashamed is as rottenness in his bones. 55 
 He must know that one person at least knows this as well as himself; 
 this causes him to be ashamed, while she becomes as rottenness in 
 his bones, for the impression is not easily worn off. I hope these 
 observations will not be forgotten by my female readers, whose vir¬ 
 tue yet remains clear and sound as the crystal glass. 
 
 2d. God has placed the man as governor in the family, and he 
 is styled the “head of the woman, 55 Eph. v. 23. Now there are 
 some women, though they promise to live after God’s ordinance, 
 they are not willing to do it, but wish to be head themselves, 
 
 •Fornication, whoredom, or the act of icontinency between single persons; for if 
 either of the parties be married, it is adultery. While scripture gives no sanction 
 to those austerities which have been imposed on men unde r the idea of religion, so, 
 on the other hand, they give no liberty for the indulgence of any propensity that 
 would either militate against our own interest or that of others. It is vain to argue 
 the innocency of fornication from the natural passions implanted in us, since 
 “marriage is honorable in all,” and wisely appointed for the prevention of those 
 evils which would othe&wise ensue; and besides, the existence of any natural pro¬ 
 pensity in us, is no proof that it is to be gratified without any restrictions. That 
 fornication is both unlawful and unreasonable may easily be inferred, if we consider, 
 1, That our Saviour expressly declares this to be a crime, Mark vii, 21 to 23. 2, 
 
 That the scriptures declare that fornicators cannot inherit the kingdom of God, 1 
 3or. vi, 9, Heb. xii, 16, Gal. v, 19—23. Fornication sinks into a mere brutal com¬ 
 merce, a gratification which w r as designed to be the cement of a sac~ed, generous, 
 and tender friendship. 4, It leaves the maintenance and education of children, as 
 to the father at. least, utterly unsecured. 5, It strongly tempts the guilty mother 
 to guard herself from infamy by methods of procuring abortion, which may not 
 only destroy the child but often the mother. 6, It disqualifies the deluded crea¬ 
 tures to be either good wives or mothers, in any future marriage, ruining that mod¬ 
 esty which is the guardian of nuptial happiness. 7, It absolutely disqualifies, the 
 man for the best satisfactions—those of truth, virtue, innocent gratifications, ten¬ 
 der and generous friendship. 8, It often perpetuates a disease which may be ac¬ 
 counted one of the sorest maladies of human nature, and the effects of which are 
 paid to visit the constitution of even distant generations 
 
412 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 according to the vulgar saying, put the petticoat on the man and 
 wear the breeches themselves, , claiming superior equality* —what¬ 
 ever is to be done they must give directions; the man durvt not bar¬ 
 gain without leave, and if he does, his wife’s tongue runs as though 
 it would never stop. What does it argue? It argues great straight 
 I, and little crooked u —that the woman thinks herself possessed of 
 great wisdom, and her husband ignorant in the extreme, and sets 
 him aside as a mere cypher. But so far is this from being a trait 
 of wisdom, that it proves the reverse, for a wise woman will reve¬ 
 rence and obey her husband according to Eph. v, 22, 23, 1 Pet, iii; 
 1. Moreover it argues self-importance, to see people climbing to 
 the highest seat of power, where they have no business. Self-im¬ 
 portance flows from ignorance. If the man is a man of sense and 
 spirit, he is not willing to give up that which properly belongs to 
 him, viz: the reign of government; of course the contest which be¬ 
 gins in words frequently ends in blows. Thus many women by 
 assuming to themselves a prerogative which does not belong to 
 them, make unhappy families. Women, by indulging a mean 
 opinion of their husbands, become ashamed of them; but this can 
 happen in no case where there is not a want of information and 
 judgment. If you can stoop in marrying him, do not indulge the 
 thought that you added to his respectability; never tell him “you 
 lifted him out of the ashes,” for it will be hard for you to extricate 
 yourself from this difficulty. “If you stooped of necessity because 
 you could get no one else, the obligation is on your own side; and 
 if you could get a better companion why did you marry him? If 
 you stooped of choice, who ought to be blamed but yourself? Be¬ 
 sides, it will be well to remember when you became his wife he 
 became your head, and your supposed superiority was buried in 
 that voluntary act.” 
 
 3d. There are many young women, who in order to marry well, 
 appear very mild, very affectionate and very decent in their persons, 
 houses, &c., frequently using an air of affection, and speaking with 
 faultering voices. Some young gentleman wishing to get a com¬ 
 panion of this description, offers his hand to one of these “ jack - 
 daws dressed in peacock feathers;” the nuptials are celebrated, her 
 wishes are answered, the cloak is laid aside and she soon appears 
 what she is in reality. The innocencjr of the lamb is lost in the 
 fierceness of the lion, the affection of the dove in the cruelty of the 
 ostrich, and the cleanliness of the sheep in the filthiness of the swine. 
 These properties are bad in the abstract, but far worse when they 
 meet together. Filthiness is the fruit of laziness. Go to the house 
 where a lazy woman bears rule, examine the floor, the furniture, 
 
 *“Whip my dogs because my dogs did not watch my-. Give my 
 
 dogs no supper. My cart!!!!” 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 413 
 
 the bedding, the linen, the children, and last of all herself \ and see 
 what an agreement thoughout the whole; every thing is out of fix, 
 and if she is a professor of religion, you may, without erring far, 
 form a rational judgment of the state of her soul, from the appear¬ 
 ance of her body. Laziness is inconsistent with the gospel of 
 Christ, and with the spirit of Christianity; for St. Paul told the 
 Thessalonians to note such “a man, and have no company w T ith 
 him, that he may be ashamed,” 2 Thess. iii, 14. Moreover a lazy 
 Christian is as great a solecism as an honest thief, a sober drunk¬ 
 ard, a chaste harlot, a holy devil. But it may be asked, what 
 are the evils which accrue from dirty houses, &c? I answer, 1st. 
 If a gentleman or lady visit you, they have no appetite to eat or 
 drink in your houses; and what are your feelings when you are cer¬ 
 tain of the cause? 2d. They can have no satisfaction in your beds, 
 they smell so offensive , and are so infested with hungry night ivalk- 
 ers , which thirst for human blood. 3d. The very disagreeableness 
 of the air causes them to wish to make their escape, lest they should 
 be seized with putrid or malignant fevers, which might terminate 
 in death. 4th. Many diseases originate therefrom, which are pro¬ 
 ductive of the most fatal consequences to the family. 5th.‘ There¬ 
 by you transmit a curse to your children, for the children in common, 
 pattern after their parents, and as they do with you, so will they do 
 when they get to themselves. Therefore says one, “Take care of 
 the breed.” There is no excuse sufficient to justify those who are 
 able to work and live in dirt, where water is plenty, and may be had 
 for nothing. Therefore I would advise all persons who value their 
 health, to shun such places as they would a city where the plague 
 is in full rage. Now if a man is thus taken in, how can he be hap¬ 
 py, provided he has never been occustomed so to live? And if he 
 has, by seeking a woman from whom he expected better things, he 
 clearly evinces his dissatisfaction in that manner of life. But find¬ 
 ing out the deception, he has no heart to work, takes to drink to 
 drown his sorrow. Here we behold another cause of family misery, 
 or unhappy marriages. 4th. It sometimes is the case, that the 
 wife, for want of due consideration, as it relates to his constitution 
 and inclination,* treats him as an husband with neglect, which 
 makes a bad impression on his mind that is not easily erased, but 
 tends to wean his affections from f^er, and expose him to the temp¬ 
 tation of others, till she becomes a burden, and he wishes her out of 
 the way as a rival. Thus she is blind to her own happiness, and 
 procures her own destruction. Quitting this, I pass on to the third 
 thing under consideration; in which I am to point out some complex 
 cases, in which either party may be guilty. And 1st. That odious 
 
 *See Dr. Clark’s Commentary, 1 Cor. vii, 2, beginning at the words 
 *‘ln the Jewish Constitutions,” and ending with the word “sense.” 
 
414 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 practice of talking about each other behind their back, and endea 
 voring to expose each other’s faults to the world. If they are one 
 flesh, he that exposes his wife, exposes himself also. How then 
 can the family be respectable? This comes to her ears, and she 
 feels disposed to retaliate, and presently the whole neighborhood is 
 filled with things which ought never to have been known, only by 
 themselves. Men and women both have their foibles , therefore 
 ought to look over each other’s faults, and put the best construction 
 possible on each other’s conduct, and exercise that charity which 
 thinketh no evil. Therefore should never unnecessarily expose 
 each other’s faults, but support each other’s character as far as truth 
 and propriety will admit. St. James saith, “the tongue is full of 
 deadly poison, and sets on fire the course of nature.” Need we 
 wonder then if it sets on fire whole families where it is not curbed? 
 2d. Sometimes it is the case that one of them has been married 
 before. I’ll say the woman. Her present husband treats her well, 
 but if at any time she gets crossed , she cries out: “Ah, I once had 
 a husband, he did not treat me as you do; there never was such a 
 man as he was, but he is gone now.” And as apt as not tell fifty 
 lies about his goodness before she stops, and more than likely her 
 present husband is better than the first ever was. Now it is very 
 certain that this makes a bad impression on the mind, and if it is not 
 done purposely to hurt feelings, the best apology which can be made 
 for such conduct is weakness or ignorance. Whatever women or 
 men think in such cases, if they value their peace, they should keep 
 their thoughts in their own breasts; for a small needle may occasion 
 a great deal of pain if stuck in the heart. And “behold! how great 
 a matter a little fire kindleth.” Such a line of conduct as the above, 
 cannot but chill the affection of your companion towards you, of 
 course, as he esteems or disesteems you, so his treatment towards 
 you will be. 
 
 Mrs.-could not forgive God Almighty—but wept night and 
 
 day at the grave. The recruiting sergeant strove to soothe her, ap¬ 
 parently in vain at first: ideas were formed favorable—when he, to 
 be off, observed that he was a deserter from the army, and <ai hun¬ 
 dred pounds were offered to any one who would place his head on a 
 pole at the fork of the roads; she replied, we will dig up my hus¬ 
 band, and cut off his head , and place it on the pole, and they will 
 think ’tis yours, and give over the search—and many a such “cut 
 off my husband’s head,” there is immediately after a great fuss. 
 
 3d. There are instances of one or the other’s having a parent or 
 child who comes to live in the family, the other treats the person ill, 
 this touches in a very tender part, feelings are hurt, at length it is 
 productive of bad consequences, the evil seed is sown, it springs up, 
 it becomes a great tree, it bears abundance of fruit, and yields a 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 415 
 
 never ending crop of misery. 4th. Jealousy , which is sometimes 
 founded in truth, and sometimes in error. However, jealousy is 
 such, properly or improperly founded; and where it takes place, all 
 conjugal affections are destroyed; for confidence once lost can hardly 
 ever be regained. 
 
 As there is such a thing as family likeness, so there is a family 
 temper, and as the bodies of offspring often feel the effects of paren¬ 
 tal sensations, commonly called marks, as from frights, fear, scare, 
 grief, and whatsoever improperly exercises the mind as desire, which 
 effects the offspring often exhibit; therefore the disposition should 
 be sweetened by the grace of God, and kept'in an even frame and 
 under proper exercise!—and husbands should be careful how they 
 treat their wives! O man attend to this! 
 
 1st. I would advise all young people, male and female, to get re¬ 
 ligion; by which you will be better qualified to do your duty to 
 your God and yourselves, being under the influence of Divine 
 grace; if you keep an eye single to the glory of God, you may have 
 a guide to direct you to a person, such as will make you a partner, 
 who will be willing to share with you all your sorrows. Do not 
 look so much to property nor beauty as good sense, virtue and piety. 
 Avoid as much as possible the company of such as are not afraid 
 to sin themselves; knowing that if it is in their power, they will lead 
 you into that gulph of iniquity which has swallowed up thousands 
 —“evil communications corrupt good manners, 55 or rather good 
 morals, as is intended, and a companion of fools shall be destroyed. 
 Get a person who will love you from a sense of duty to God.— 
 This foundation, if beauty and fortune fail, standeth sure; and then 
 you need not fear that such a companion will desert you in the day 
 of trouble. If you both love God, it will be impossible for you not 
 to love each other. This being the case, you may always have a 
 paradise at home, and the more happy in each other’s company, than 
 with any other person beneath the canopy of heaven. As many of 
 our young friends have been called from time to eternity before they 
 had time to settle themselves in the world, it ought to be a warning 
 to you not to put off your return to God until you get married, for 
 before that time comes you may be numbered with the dead, and lie 
 down between the clods of the valley; and if without religion you 
 are cut off in the bloom of youth, how soon will all your earthly 
 joys come to an end, and an eternity of misery commence! But if 
 you get and keep religion, whether you marry or not, it shall be well 
 with you. If you marry such person as I advise, when your corn- 
 companion dies you may have a well grounded hope, that the ever- 
 faithful companion of all your cares is gone to rest in “Abra- 
 lam’s bosom; 55 and after serving God together in time, you may 
 
416 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 spend an eternity of pleasure together in praising God and the 
 Lamb. 
 
 Perhaps some will say, the subject is too plain and tends to hurt 
 delicate feelings! But let it be remembered that it is not more plain 
 than important. And delicacy must give way to propriety, when 
 truth and matter of fact demand it. Moreover, some delicate peo¬ 
 ple have prejudices which are founded in error, and yet, when mat¬ 
 rimony is treated plainer in romantic novels, will greedily relish and 
 digest it! Observe, they exhibit characters which no where in real 
 life exist, and yet young minds are too frequently captivated, and 
 thereby form an idea-; and must of course be disap¬ 
 
 pointed, and consequently made unhappy, perhaps for life. This 
 is one of the many evils of novels to society! 
 
 2d. I would advise such as have companions, to consult each 
 other’s happiness, both as it relates to time and eternity. As hus¬ 
 bands, love your wives; and as wives, see that you reverence your 
 husbands; try to find out each other’s dispositions, consider your own 
 weakness, and think not any thing too hard to be done by you to 
 render each other happy, except the giving up of your conscience. 
 If heaven has blessed you with a good companion, esteem it as the 
 greatest temporal blessing which can be enjoyed, and be very care¬ 
 ful not to abuse so good a gift; remember that eternal things are con¬ 
 nected therewith, and if you misuse your companion you will have 
 to render an account to God for the same; for God will bring every 
 work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or 
 whether it be evil.” 
 
 Never put your property out of your hand to be dependent on 
 your children—for they will not feel nor do with you as you with 
 
 them when children! the son that must be hired-to reform 
 
 will deny-the loan of a horse—the old man must walk 
 
 on foot; and is used and wished out of the way as a piece of useless 
 lumber!! I 
 
 Set no example before your children but what is worthy for them 
 to copy after; but use your united parental iufluence* to preserve 
 their morals, and stimulate them to noble principles. Mothers par¬ 
 ticularly are bound by the strongest obligations (however few may 
 realize it) to preserve the chastity and virtue of their daughters; for 
 on this in a great measure, depends much of their welfare for time, 
 if not for eternity; and as a woman without a character is like a 
 body without a soul, of course female education ought not to be neg¬ 
 lected. 
 
 If you have a bad companion, you made your own contract, or 
 at least consented thereunto; therefore make the best you can of a 
 bad bargain; and avoid every measure as far as possible, to answer 
 in the eternal wrnrld, which might tend to make you more unhappy. 
 
REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 417 
 
 If you have religion, walk with Zacharias and Elizabeth in all 
 the ways of God blameless. If you have no religion, your own 
 consciences testify that all is not well with you, and God himself 
 is witness to the many promises you have broken. Therefore it is 
 high time for you to begin to think more seriously on your latter 
 end for many of you are past the meridian of life; your sun is going 
 down in death. Others hover around the shores of time, but one 
 step between you and the bar of God. With others the sun of life 
 will go down at noon; eternal things depend upon life’s feeble 
 strings! Heaven lost, is lost forever! Careless men! Prayerless 
 women! Why will you die? Are you greedy of eternal pain?— 
 What harm did God ever do, that you are determined not to be rec¬ 
 onciled to him? Are you so in love with sin, that you will risk 
 the loss of heaven, and the torment of hell for a momentary enjoy¬ 
 ment? O! be wise—seek salvation—fly from the gathering storm! 
 Believe in Christ Jesus, and thou wilt be saved. So shall you enjoy 
 peace and life, tranquility in death, and crowns of victory in eterni¬ 
 ty. Serious consideration is the first step in matters of religion, 
 with a fixed resolution to avoid whatever you discern to be wrong; 
 having your mind in a studious frame of inquiry after God’s will, 
 to do it. Never lie down to rest without committing yourself into 
 the protection of kind Providence; and as you awake give thanks 
 to the hand that has kept } r ou; thus begin, spend and close every 
 day with God; then he will be thy father and thy friend in Jesus 
 Christ. Amen. 
 
 Most evils prevalent in society have their origin from the influ¬ 
 ence of example, by which children are contaminated, and the seeds 
 are sown in the prejudice of their education, to the great injury of 
 themselves and others, beyond any possible calculation! 
 
 The poor opinion which mankind entertain of each other, and 
 the little confidence they are pleased to place in strangers, as well 
 as acquaintance, exemplify the truth, which shows the corruption 
 of their very raising. For example; the two first things generally 
 learned to children, in their infancy, is to be deceitful and lie.— 
 The mother is going out, the children cry to go too; the mother 
 promises to bring them “pretties,” with no intention to perform; 
 the child is deceived and disappointed, and confidence is forfeited. 
 “ I will whip,” &c., “ if you don’t hush;” but the child is not 
 influenced, knowing the scare crow. 
 
 Thus being learned to deceive and lie, he becomes expert at the 
 trade, and then must be whipped for the very things the parents have 
 taught him, whereas it the example had been good, and all foolish, 
 wicked, evil improprieties were discountenanced by a proper line 
 of conduct, then a blessing would be transmitted to posterity, ac¬ 
 cording to the promise, and as exemplified by Abraham. 
 
 Cc 
 
418 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 
 
 It is a rarity that a young woman goes to the leeward with a broken 
 ***, provided the seeds of modesty, innocence and virtue, are sown 
 in the mind at an early age; whereas those mothers who do not 
 watch over their daughters, as “guardian angels,” are apt to let 
 them run at random; hence many get the ankles scratched, if no 
 more! Fathers and sons may also take a hint! 
 
 o 
 
 The tyranny of parents, as well as too great liberty, is equally 
 pernicious, also their being divided in their family government; 
 likewise backbiting, flattery, &c. 
 
 But remember the day of retribution, and conduct yourselves ac¬ 
 cordingly! For first impressions are most durable, therefore the 
 propriety and necessity of beginning right, to end well; as the con¬ 
 sequence of a starting wrong, you will forever continue in error. 
 
 Hence the propriety of “consideration,” and a proper exercise 
 of “judgment,” as rational creatures, who need Divine assistance, 
 for which we should look accordingly. 
 
 The voice of whisper reported of a certain pair, who had no 
 heir for seven years. The man made a certain proposition to 
 a neighboring widow lady. The conditions of which were, that 
 he should come in the dark, and go in the dark; bring cloth and 
 money, &c. The widow privately informed the man’s wife of 
 tne-whole affair, with the arrangements therewith connected. 
 And it was agreed the wife should occupy the bed, &c.; which 
 concerted plan succeeded. Tap, tap, at the window, at the 
 appointed hour. The man is admitted—fulfills the conditions— 
 retires in due time. 
 
 The wife in circumlocution arrives at home in due season to 
 make all appear as if she had remained at home, but at length 
 produces the booty from her friend, and begins to cut the cloth 
 for garments ; and desires her husband to accompany her to 
 the store to buy trimmings, &c., with the money in her hand, 
 received from a friend! His feelings and cure may be more 
 easily imagined than described, in the mind of fancy ! W lat 
 was the result ? but an heir in due time. 
 
 Here, then, a man committed adultery with his own wife, 
 according to national, civil, ecclesiastical, and common law. 
 Because it is the motive , or intention which gives character to the 
 action. Therefore, the following are true marks by which to 
 estimate real worth. 1st, honesty. 2d, civility. 3d, industry 
 4th, economy. 5th, humanity. 6th, even disposition 7th 
 good religion, vital piety in the soul. 
 
A NALECTS 
 
 UPON 
 
 NATURAL, SOCIAL AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY, 
 
 General Washington, in comparing those days of ignorance, 
 wwen people tamely submitted to the galling yoke of tyranny and 
 priest-craft with modern times, when men took the liberty to sus¬ 
 pect the propriety of the creed of “ passive obedience and non- 
 resistance,dropped the following reflection: “But this seems to 
 be the age of wonders, and it is reserved for intoxicated and lawless 
 France, for purposes of Providence far beyond the reach of human 
 ken, to slaughter her own citizens, and disturb the repose of all the 
 world besides.” 
 
 When we reflect on past occurrences, on the awful revolutions 
 of the present day, and those big events now probably at the door, 
 any person who thinks for himself, and is not callous to all impor¬ 
 tant things, must feel a degree of interest. 
 
 It is a self evident matter of fact, that there has been, and there 
 still is, a great deal of deceit, oppression and consequent misery in 
 the world. 
 
 It is equally certain, that there is such a thing in the world as 
 “natural evil.” And natural evil must be the effect or consequence 
 of “moral evil,” (Gen. iii, 17, Rom. v, 12,) otherwise all our 
 ideas of goodness and justice are chimerical. It therefore may be 
 taken for granted, and our own experience and observation will jus¬ 
 tify the conclusion that all things are not right in the present condi¬ 
 tion of the human family. To be a little more particular, I will for a 
 moment consider man in an individual, social and moral capacity. 
 
 First. Individually; one seeks to take care of himself only, as 
 charity is said to begin at home. And as long as self is served, he 
 may make pretensions to friendship, but when interest ceases, the 
 case is altered. 
 
 Again, one is a poor outcast, perishing in the streets, while an¬ 
 other is revelling, having more than heart could wish; but because 
 
 419 
 
420 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 of the trouble will not give the stranger an asylum or afford him 
 wherewithal to allay his hunger, not expecting a reward. One is 
 in trouble, another is merry at his distress. One commands, be¬ 
 cause it is his pleasure, and another must obey however hard and 
 imperious the command. One claims the country for his own, and 
 all the others must pay him for the privilege to live in it, or else 
 suffer banishment. One hath thousands, gained by the labor of 
 others, while another hath not the assurance of a day’s provision, 
 nor money to procure the coarsest raiment, much less the promise 
 of a friend in the day of adversity. 
 
 Secondly. Socially; there is a body of men called gentlemen 
 or nobility. There is another grade called peasants. The first 
 will possess the country, and feel and act more than their own im¬ 
 portance; while the latter are put on a level with the animals, and 
 treated as an inferior race of beings, who must pay these lords a 
 kind of divine honor, and bow, and cringe and scrape. 
 
 The will of the one must be the law, and it must be the pleasure 
 of the other to obey. And it is the policy and interest of the for¬ 
 mer, to keep the latter in subjection and ignorance. For if they 
 were permitted to think, and judge, and act for themselves, they 
 would overthrow their rulers. 
 
 Here the question will arise, how such differences came to exist 
 among men? Another question also arises; can the motives of men 
 who thus conduct themselves in the world, be “just and good?” 
 
 A third question also arises; if men be actuated by motives in 
 objects and ends; and in particular in their actions and dealings 
 with their fellow men, who can doubt whether there be such a thing 
 as “ moral evil” in the world? Every purpose must be weighed 
 and willed in the heart, before it is acted out. Of course, to take 
 from another his substance without his consent, or giving him an 
 equivalent, is contrary to every rule of equity. 
 
 Thirdly. Morally; some people invade the Divine rights by pre¬ 
 scribing “ articles of faith,” and binding the conscience of man in 
 all things to religion, under the most severe penalties that human 
 ingenuity could invent. 
 
 When we reflect, therefore, upon the actions of men, taken as 
 they stand in relation to one another, w r e are led to inquire, how 
 they may comport, first, with our “personal rights;” secondly with 
 our “social rights;” and thirdly, with our “moral rights,” as estab¬ 
 lished by the “law of nature.” 
 
 OF THE LAW OF NATURE. 
 
 I here would observe, that all our rights, whether personal, social, 
 or moral, are the graces of the Governor of the Universe, and es¬ 
 tablished primarily in the great and universal “law of nature.” 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 421 
 
 It is a self evident truth, that all men are born equal and inde¬ 
 pendent; and as individuals, are endowed by their Creator with cer¬ 
 tain unalienable rights; among which are lite, liberty, the use of pro¬ 
 perty, the pursuit of happiness, with the privileges of private judg¬ 
 ment. 
 
 These principles being admitted, it will follow, that as the wants 
 or necessities of mankind and their duties are equal, so their rights 
 and obligations are equal also. Hence our rights, duties and obli¬ 
 gations are the same in each and in all. 
 
 The “rights of man,” when applied to an individual, are called 
 “personal rights;” considered as he stands in relation to his fellow 
 creatures, they are called “social rights;” and considered as he 
 stands in relation to his Creator, they are called “ moral rights.” 
 
 OF PERSONAL RIGHTS. 
 
 Personal rights, are those benefits or privileges which appertain 
 to man in right or by virtue of his existence. Of this kind are all 
 the intellectual rights, or rights of the mind; and also all those 
 rights of acting as an individual for his own comfort and happiness, 
 which are not injurious to the natural or personal rights of' others; 
 of course the rights of the mind, religious liberty, freedom and in¬ 
 dependence cannoc be taken from a man justly, but by his own con¬ 
 sent; except only when taken by the laws of the Creator who gave 
 them, or when forfeited to society by some misdemeanor. 
 
 The human family, which is divided into nations, is composed 
 of individuals. And as a whole is composed of parts, and the 
 parts collectively form one whole; of course in their individual ca¬ 
 pacity, they are naturally free and independent, and endowed by 
 their Creator with certain inalienable rights and privileges, such as 
 life, liberty, pursuit of happiness, and the right of private judgment 
 in moral duty. 
 
 They are equal and independent in their individual capacity.— 
 This is called the “ law of nature,” established primarily by 
 the Governor of the Universe; of course differences and distinctions 
 are rather the result of art in which the order of things is inverted; 
 and by which mankind are deprived of their personal and just rights, 
 than of any natural modification of things. And hence the “nick 
 names,” or unmeaning and empty titles in the old world. 
 
 Such distinctions arise, therefore, from a self created authority, 
 or an usurped authority, which of course must be considered as an 
 unjust tyranny. For any thing given by the God of nature only, 
 can be remanded by none but him alone; consequently for one to 
 take it from another, without his consent, or without giving an 
 equivalent, is to deprive him of his personal rights, and must be an 
 infringement upon natural justice. 
 
 All men may be considered thus equally free, and independent in 
 
422 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 their individual capacity; but when taken in a social capacity, they 
 are certainly dependent upon each other. And none more so than 
 those who consider themselves the most independent. Because the 
 Governor of the Universe hath determined, as w r e see in the order 
 of nature, that health and laziness cannot dwell together; so a man 
 must not be a stoic nor a machine, but an active being. Therefore 
 the “laws of nature” are fixed, that self interest shall be a stimulus, 
 or moving spring to action. Hence there are some things which 
 man cannot do or subsist without, as food, water, &c., &c., conse¬ 
 quently self-preservation is called the “ first law of nature” in point 
 of duty. 
 
 But there are some, yea, many things we cannot perform ourselves; 
 we are of course dependent on others for their assistance and help; 
 such is the case in different operations of mechanism, agriculture and 
 commerce. Each of these is mutually connected, and dependent 
 on each other. Therefore if I derive advantage from others, wdiy 
 should others not derive some benefit from me in return? This is 
 equal and right, of course it is just and proper. If therefore, I 
 withhold that advantage which 1 could bestow on society, it is an 
 infringement upon natural justice. Of course we must account to 
 the Author of nature, for the neglect or abuse of those natural, or 
 personal and social privileges, bestowed by him, and enjoyed by us. 
 
 OF SOCIAL RIGHTS. 
 
 As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form 
 one whole, so to judge correctly of social principles we must view 
 them as they apply naturally, individually, collectively, and pros¬ 
 pectively. As our “ personal rights” are the same, so are our obli¬ 
 gations the same. And hence our rights and obligations are natu¬ 
 rally and necessarily reciprocal. 
 
 To derive the benefit of society collectively and individually, 
 there is need for general rules, for the regulation of the whole. And 
 how shall general rules be formed, but by general consent? It is 
 therefore our true interest as individuals to be involved and con¬ 
 nected with such regulations, as may be formed for the benefit and 
 safety of our “ personal rights;” and such as prudence dictates, as 
 necessary to guarantee them from usurpation. 
 
 Our personal rights, privileges and obligations being equal, we 
 have each, as an individual, a right to claim a voice in the forma¬ 
 tion of those general rules; and personal duty arising from the “law 
 of nature” calls upon us collectively to act our part as individuals; 
 and there would be an infringement upon natural justice, to neglect 
 the right of suffrage. 
 
 “ Social rights,” are those which appertain to man, in right of 
 his being a “member of society.” Every “social right” has for it* 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 423 
 
 foundation some “personal right” pre-existing in the individual, 
 arising from the law of nature, but to the enjoyment of which his 
 individual power is not, in all cases, sufficiently competent. Of 
 this kind are all those which relate to security and protection. 
 
 From this short review, it will be easy to distinguish between 
 that class of “personal rights” which a man retains after entering 
 into society, and those which he throws into the common stock as 
 a member of society. 
 
 The personal rights which he retains, are all those in which th?* 
 power to execute, is as perfect in the individual, as the right itself. 
 Among this class, as is before mentioned, are all the intellectual 
 rights, or rights of the mind; consequently religion, and the privi¬ 
 lege of private judgment, are some of those rights. 
 
 The “personal rights,” which are not retained, are all those in 
 which, though the right is perfect in the individual, the power to 
 execute them is defective. They answer not this purpose. A man 
 by the “law of nature” has a personal right to judge his own cause; 
 and as far as the right of the mind is concerned, he never surren¬ 
 ders it. But what availeth it to him to judge, if he has not the 
 power to redress? He therefore deposites this right in the common 
 stock of society, and takes the arm of society, of which he is a part, 
 in preference, and in addition to his own. 
 
 Society grants him nothing. Every man is a proprietor in soci¬ 
 ety, and draws on the capital as a matter of right. 
 
 From these premises a few certain conclusions will follow. 
 
 First. That every social right grows out of a personal right; and 
 is founded on the “law of nature,” or, in other words, it is a “per¬ 
 sonal right” exchanged agreeable to natural justice. 
 
 Secondly. That civil power derived from society, when applied 
 to the body, is called political, but when applied individually, is 
 called civil authority. This power v 7 hen properly considered as 
 legal authority, is made up of the aggregate of that class of the per¬ 
 sonal rights of man, which becomes defective in the individual, in 
 point of pow 7 er, and answers not his purpose; but when collected to 
 a focus, become competent to the purpose of every one. 
 
 Thirdly. That the pov 7 er produced from the aggregate of per¬ 
 sonal rights, imperfect in pow r er in the individual, cannot be appli¬ 
 ed to invade the personal rights, which are retained in the individ¬ 
 ual, and in which the power to execute is as perfect as the right 
 itself without intruding on natural justice; seeing the rights are 
 personal only and can concern no body else. 
 
 Thus w r e have seen, man traced as a natural individual, to a mem¬ 
 ber of society; and observed the qualities of the personal rights re¬ 
 tained, and those w T hich are exchanged for social rights. 
 
 Those principles, when digested and properly applied, show the 
 
424 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 origin and foundation of the only true and proper fountain of gov¬ 
 ernment, which is properly speaking, the “personal social compact.’ 
 Because mankind in their individual capacity, arc equally free ana 
 independent, by the law of nature, as established by its author. 
 Therefore the facts must be, that the individuals themselves, each 
 in his own personal and sovereign right, entered into a compact, 
 not with a government, but with each other*, to produce a govern¬ 
 ment. And this is the only mode, in which governments have a 
 right to arise, and the only principles on which they ought to exist, 
 or possibly can exist agreeably to natural justice. 
 
 It is a self-evident fact, that the people are the original and only 
 true and proper source from whom a government can be deduced, 
 and spring into existence, on just and equitable principles, agreea • 
 bly to the law of nature, because the people existed before any gov¬ 
 ernment came to exist. Of course society, on social principles, 
 have a right to three things. 
 
 First. To form their own government. 
 
 Second. To choose their own rulers. 
 
 Third. To cashier them for misconduct. 
 
 Hence it follows; first, that the authority of rulers is only delegat¬ 
 ed authority. Secondly, that they are accountable to the fountain 
 from which they derived it. And thirdly that they are not to serve 
 themselves, but society, whose servants they are, and by whom 
 they are employed and paid for their sei vices. 
 
 OF MORAL RIGHTS. 
 
 “Moral rights” are the personal privilege to think, and judge, and 
 act for one’s self in point of moral duty. This is the more plain 
 and clear, as no one is concerned but God the judge, and the indi¬ 
 vidual man, as a responsible agent. 
 
 For what right hath any man to meddle with that which does not 
 concern him? 
 
 Moral duties are the result of moral law, which is the divine 
 prerogative alone; and man hath no right to invade the moral duty 
 of another; for this is the right of the divine government. No man 
 therefore, nor set of men, have r. right to infringe upon or bind the 
 conscience of another. Man therefore, as a rational creature, must 
 be convinced before he can be converted, in order to act consistently 
 as an agent accountable to the Supreme Governor of the Universe. 
 Consequently submission of will to a compulsatory power, in mat¬ 
 ters of religion, in repugnance to the dictates of tender conscience, 
 is nothing but an empty show, a piece of hypocrisy, without any 
 mixture of moral goodness or genuine virtue. 
 
 All natural religious establishments, or churches established by 
 /aw, have been a curse to mankind, and a pest to society. Vice 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 425 
 
 and corruption in religion are encouraged and upheld, and virtue lies 
 dep rest. If a man from a principle of duty would support religion 
 voluntarily, by being compelled to do it, he is prevented the oppor¬ 
 tunity of showing the virtue of his heart, and the influence of his 
 example is lost. If his religion be different from that established 
 by law, his conscience is bound and he is prevented from support¬ 
 ing his own religion by taking away from him that which he would 
 give to his own minister for the support of those in whom he does 
 not believe. Law-religion, will cause people to be hypocrites, but 
 cannot cure them of error. A man must be convinced in his judg¬ 
 ment, by evidence to his understanding, before he is converted in 
 his heart. Of course, to form articles of faith, for people to sub¬ 
 scribe under severe penalties, is not founded upon common sense, 
 nor on equitable principles. For it supposes people capable of be¬ 
 lieving without reason or evidence, is contrary to the law of nature 
 and repugnant to natural justice, in as much as all men are free and 
 independent, in their individual capacity, and of course their rights 
 and privileges are equal, to think and to judge, and also to act for 
 themselves, in point of moral duty, and in all matters of opinion in 
 religion. 
 
 Suppose that one man believes in one God, another believes in 
 ten, what is that to the first? “It neither picks his pockets nor 
 breaks his legs ; 55 of course, why should he persecute him? Perse¬ 
 cution is contrary to natural justice, inasmuch as it assumes a power 
 which no mortal can claim, it being the Divine right only to judge 
 in such cases. But nevertheless moral duty from pity, and a con¬ 
 cern for his welfare, may excite a man to strive to convince another 
 for his good, to shun the error and find the happy road. 
 
 Universal right of conscience is given by the author of nature, 
 who is the moral governor of the human family. And such liberty 
 of conscience ought to be established in every land. 
 
 “Toleration,” therefore, places itself not between man and man, 
 nor between church and church, nor between one denomination of 
 religion and another, but between God and man; between the being 
 who worships, and the being who is worshipped; and the same act 
 of assumed authority, by w T hich it “tolerates” man to pay his wor¬ 
 ship, it presumptuously and blasphemously sets itself up to “tole¬ 
 rate” the Almighty to receive it. 
 
 Intolerance assumes to itself the right of withholding liberty of 
 conscience. Toleration assumes the right of granting it. Both 
 are despotism in their nature. Man worships not himself but his 
 maker; and liberty of conscience which he claims, is not for the 
 service of himself but of his God. In this case, therefore, we must 
 necessarily have the associated ideas of two beings; the mortal 
 
426 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 who renders the worship, and the immortal being who is wor¬ 
 shipped. 
 
 Suppose a bill was brought into any legislature, entitled an “Act 
 to tolerate or grant liberty to the Almighty, to receive the worship 
 of a Jew or a Turk,” or “to prohibit the Almighty to receive it,” 
 all men would startle and call it blasphemy. There would be an 
 uproar. The presumption of “toleration in religious matters would 
 then present itself unmasked. But the presumption is not the less, 
 because the name of “man” only appears to those laws; for the 
 associated ideas of the worshipper and the worshipped cannot be 
 separated. Well may one exclaim: “Who then art thou vain dust 
 and ashes: by whatever name thou art called, whether an Emperor 
 or a King, a Bishop or a State, or any thing else, that obtrudes 
 thine insignificance, between the soul of man and its Maker?— 
 Mind thine own concerns. If he believes not as thou believest, it 
 is a proof that thou believest not as he believeth, and there is no 
 earthly power can determine between you.” 
 
 With respect to what are called denominations of religion, if 
 every one is left to judge of his own religion, there is no such a 
 thing as a religion that is wrong. But if they are to judge of each 
 other’s religion, there is no such a thing as a religion that is right, 
 and therefore all the world is right or all the world is wrong. But 
 with respect to religion itself, without any regard to names, and as 
 directed from the Universal Family of mankind to the Divine ob¬ 
 ject of all adoration, it is man bringing to his Maker the fruits of his 
 heart, and the grateful tribute of every one is accepted, “Like as a 
 father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him.” 
 He looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to intentions, “of af 
 truth is no respector of persons, but in every nation, he that feareth 
 God and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him.” It is re¬ 
 quired of a man according to what is given him, whether “one, two 
 or live talents,” “and he that knoweth his master’s will, and doeth 
 it not, shall be beaten with many stripes,” for “where there is no 
 law, there is no transgression;” “sin is the transgression of the law.” 
 Man is under a Moral Law, the law of the mind, of right and 
 wrong. There is a moral duty, and a moral obligation on the man 
 to perform that duty. If he does not perform it he falls under con¬ 
 demnation, which lie is conscious of, for not acting as well as he 
 knew how; hence the propriety of the words, “This is the condem¬ 
 nation, that light has come into the world, and men love darkness 
 rather than light, because their deeds are evil.” Man is a rational 
 agent, actuated by motives; his actions are deliberate, and his mo¬ 
 tives of two kinds, good and evil; one is called “moral good,” 
 the good principle existing in the mind; the other is called “moral 
 evil,” because the spirit of the mind is bad, and the intention of the 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 427 
 
 mind is to do wrong, which motive is not right, not agreeable to 
 natural justice and moral obligation; because men have equal rights 
 and wants, so their duties and obligations are equal in their social 
 capacity, as established in the “Law of Nature,” by the Creator 
 and Governor of the world; of course there is need for a definite 
 rule by which to measure our duties towards each other, because if 
 our rights and obligations are the same and equal, then we are to 
 expect no more than we can justly claim, or would be willing to 
 bestow, agreeable to that which is just and equal; and hence the 
 command which is agreeable to the “Law of Nature;” “Love thy 
 neighbor as thyself,” which is always agreeable to the “Moral 
 Law,” and corresponds with the rule, “as ye would that others 
 should do to you, do you even so to them; for this is the Law and 
 the prophets,” or what the Law of Moses and the Prophets and 
 Jesus Christ taught, which ought therefore to be the leading prin¬ 
 ciple of every heart, and the rule of the spirit and conduct of every 
 one in practice, in our action and dealings with mankind in all 
 things whatever. 
 
 Here the “moral law” and the “law of nature” and the “rule of 
 practice,” all correspond and harmonize together, in securing the 
 “social rights, obligations and duties of man which have the Al- 
 mighty for their Author, to whom man is accountable.” Of course 
 man ought to be actuated by noble principles, conforming himself 
 accordingly, seeing his eternity depends upon it. 
 
 But to deprive man of the right to think and judge, and act for 
 himself, in point of moral duty, is an infringement on the Creator’s 
 government, as well as on natural justice, and contrary to every rule 
 of right, and is attended with complicated misery to the human 
 family. It creates broils, animosities and contentions in society, 
 and raises a domineering spirit in one, and a spirit of resentment and 
 resistance in another; and thus more blood hath been shed in conse¬ 
 quence of such a line of proscription and practice, than from all 
 other sources put together; and hath been attended with more ap¬ 
 parent cruelty and misery to mankind, than all other things whatso¬ 
 ever. Therefore, such national establishments of religion, are well 
 styled the Whore of Babylon, or the “Mother of Harlots, and the 
 
 abomination of the earth.” The mother, must be the old W-, 
 
 and if she be a “mother” who can her daughters be, but the cor¬ 
 rupt, established Protestant churches, which came out of her, and 
 have not forgot to tread in her steps of persecution, towards those 
 who differ from them in opinion? And hence they are said to be 
 “drunk with the blood of the Saints and Martyrs,” which God, 
 as a just Governor, will cause to be visited on them in their turn, 
 that the earth may revert to its original and proper owner, and the 
 inhabitants know that his kingdom is over all . 
 
428 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 OF GOVERNMENT. 
 
 From what authority shall one person or a body of men, have 
 power and exercise a command over others? 
 
 It must be obtained in one of these three ways. 1st. It must 
 be the gift of the Creator and Governor of the Universe. 2d. It 
 must be delegated by the. people. 3d. It must be self created or 
 usurped.* 
 
 OF DIVINE DELEGATION. 
 
 First. With regard to that authority, which is said to be the gift 
 of the Creator, and derived from the Governor of the Universe as 
 his delegated power. It hath not for its foundation or support, 
 either scripture or common sense. 
 
 Before any conclusion can be admitted, certain facts, or first 
 principles or data must be established or admitted for its confirmation. 
 
 The error of those who reason by precedents drawn from anti¬ 
 quity respecting the Rights of Man, is, that they do not go far 
 enough into antiquity. They do not go the whole way; they stop 
 in some of the intermediate stages, of a hundred thousand years, 
 produce what was then done as their precedent. This is no author¬ 
 ity at all. If we travel still farther into antiquity, we shall find a 
 direct contrary opinion and practice prevailing. And if antiquity 
 is to be authority, a thousand such authorities may be produced, 
 successively contradicting each other. But if we proceed on, we 
 shall at last come out right; we shall come to the time when man 
 came from the hands of his Maker. 
 
 What was he then? Man! Man was his high and only title, and 
 a higher cannot be given him. 
 
 We have now gone back to the origin of man and to the origin 
 of his rights. As to the manner in which the world has been gov¬ 
 erned from that day to this, it is no farther any concern of ours, 
 than to help us to make a proper use of former errors and suitable 
 improvements upon ancient history. Those who lived an hundred 
 or a thousand years ago were then moderns as we are now. They 
 had their ancients, and those ancients had others, and we shall be 
 ancients in our turn. If the mere name of antiquity is to govern 
 in the affairs of life, the people who are to live an hundred or a 
 .thousand years hence, will be as much bound to take us for a pre¬ 
 cedent, as we are to take as a precedent those who lived an hundred 
 or a thousand years ago. 
 
 The fact is, that an appeal to antiquity, may prove any thing, 
 and establish nothing. It is authority against authority, still ascend¬ 
 ing till we come to the divine origin of the Rights of Man at the 
 
 *By the Creator’s “Law of Nature,” is man a Cosmopolite, or the 
 local property of another? 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 429 
 
 creation. Here our inquiries find a resting place, and reason finds 
 a home. If a dispute about the Rights of Man had arisen at the 
 distance of an hundred years from the creation, to this source of au¬ 
 thority they must have referred; and to the same source of authori¬ 
 ty, we must now refer. 
 
 The genealogy of Christ is traced to Adam. Why not trace the 
 Rights of Man up to his creation? The answer, is: “That upstart 
 governments,” through ambition founded in moral evil, have arisen 
 and thrust themselves between, to unmake man, and trample upon 
 all his precious rights, to keep him in profound ignorance, that they 
 may be served at his expense. 
 
 If any generation of men ever possessed the right of dictating 
 the mode by which the world should be governed forever, it was the 
 first generation that existed; and if that generation did not, no suc¬ 
 ceeding generation can show authority for so doing. The illuminat¬ 
 ing and divine principle of the equal rights of man (for it has its 
 origin from the Maker of man) relates not only to living individu¬ 
 als, but to all generations of men succeeding each other. Every 
 generation is equal in rights to the generation which preceded it, 
 by the same rule that every individual is born equal in rights to his 
 cotemporary. 
 
 Every history of the creation, and every traditionary account, 
 whether from the lettered or unlettered world, however they may 
 vary in their opinion or belief of certain particulars, all agree in 
 establishing one point, the unity of man . By which I mean that 
 all men are born equal and with equal natural rights, in the same 
 manner as if posterity had been continued by creation instead of 
 generation. The latter being only the mode by which the former 
 is carried forward; and consequently, every child born into the world 
 must be considered as deriving its existence from God. The world 
 is as new to him, as it was to the first man that existed, and his na¬ 
 tural rights are of the same kind. 
 
 The Mosaic account of creation, whether taken as Divine author¬ 
 ity, or merely as historical, fully maintains the unity or equality 
 of man. The following expression admits of no controversy:— 
 “And God said, let us make man in our own image. In the image 
 of God created he him, male and female created he them.” The 
 distinction of the sexes is pointed out, but no other distinction is 
 implied. If this be not divine authority, it is at least historical 
 authority, and shows the equality of man so far from being a mod¬ 
 ern doctrine, to be the oldest on record. 
 
 It is also to be observed, that all the religions known in the 
 world, are founded, as far as they relate to man, on the unity of 
 man, as being all of one degree. Whether in heaven or hell, or in 
 whatever state man may be supposed to exist hereafter, the bad and 
 
430 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 good are the onl;y distinctions. Nay, even the laws of government 
 are obliged to slide into this principle, by making degree to consist 
 in crimes, and not in persons. 
 
 This is one of the greatest of all truths, and it is our highest in¬ 
 terest to cultivate it. By considering man in this light, it places 
 him in a close connection with his duties, whether to his Creator, 
 or the creation, of which he is a part; and it is only when he for¬ 
 gets his birth or origin, or to use a more fashionable phrase, “his 
 birth and family,” that he becomes dissolute. 
 
 The distinction of the sexes only, is mentioned at the creation of 
 man. Hence, the man was considered as the head of his family; 
 and so established by the law of custom, which gave rise to the 
 simple Patriarchical government. 
 
 But so far are the scriptures from justifying the idea that monar¬ 
 chy is the “delegated power of God,” that they speak directly to 
 the reverse. They inform us that the Jews were the peculiar peo¬ 
 ple of God, and “they desired a King to reign over them, to be 
 like all the nations round about,” after they had been a common¬ 
 wealth for several hundred years. And a king they obtained, as a 
 judgment for their “moral evil;” and he proved a scourge for their 
 national sin. 
 
 Thus, “the nations round about,” had kings at an early period. 
 The Israelites also desired to have one, and a king was given them 
 as a judgment. We may therefore conclude that monarchy had its 
 origin in some wisdom which was not divine. 
 
 Here it may be observed, that the wisdom of God, in his dispen¬ 
 sations to nations and people, accomplishes many great ends with 
 very simple means. Hence when one “social compact” is remov¬ 
 ed, in justice, for sin, a way is then opened for another as a matter 
 of mercy. This was manifested in the overthrow of Babylon, for 
 the relief and return of the Jews to Jerusalem to rebuild the tem¬ 
 ple. So also, Saul was removed for a better man to reign in his 
 stead. Hence if there be kings, it is better to have good men than 
 bad ones. Therefore the Christians were commanded to pray for 
 them, as well-wishers and friends to mankind, who wished for 
 peace in the land. 
 
 It could have been no difficult thing, in the early and solitary 
 ages of the world, while the chief employment of man was that of 
 attending flocks and herds, for a banditti of ruffians to overrun a 
 country, and lay it under contribution. Their power being estab¬ 
 lished, the chief of the band contrived to lose the name of robber 
 in that of monarch; and hence the origin of monarchy and kings. 
 
 Those bands of robbers having “parcelled out the world,” and 
 divided it into dominions, began, as is naturally the case, to quar- 
 ••el with each other. What at first was obtained by violence, was 
 
KIGHTS OF MAN. 431 
 
 considered by others, as proper and lawful to be taken, and a seconc 
 plunderer succeeded the first. 
 
 They alternately invaded the dominions which each had assign¬ 
 ed to himself, and the brutality with which they treated each other, 
 explains the original character of monarchy; it was ruffian torturing 
 ruffian. The conquerer considered the conquered, not as his pris¬ 
 oner, but his property. He led him in triumph, rattling in chains, 
 and doomed him at pleasure, to slavery or death. As time obliter¬ 
 ated the history of their beginning, their successors assumed new 
 appearances, to cut off the entail of their disgrace, but their princi¬ 
 ple and object remained the same. What at first was plundered, 
 assumed the softer name of revenue, and the power originally usur¬ 
 ped, they affected to inherit. 
 
 The career of Nebuchadnezzar, Alexander the great, Julius and 
 Augustus Cesar, Mahomet, William the conqueror, Cromwell and 
 Bonaparte, with their concomitants, are enough to exemplify the 
 propriety of the remarks already made. 
 
 Monarchical government, when considered as the delegated pow r - 
 er of God, supposes an hereditary succession; and of course the will 
 of the monarch, with his successors, must be binding, not only on 
 the present generation, but also on those which are to come. To 
 suppose that the will of those who existed once, but are now dead, 
 can be binding on the generations yet to come, is ridiculous. One 
 is out of the world, and the other not in it, and of course they are 
 two non-entities , which can never meet in this world, and therefore 
 can by no means form obligations for one another, agreeably to nat¬ 
 ural justice. Moreover, the government is for the benefit of the 
 people, and not the people for the government. Hence, it must be 
 calculated so as to answer every purpose of government. But 
 monarchy is not calculated so to do, but by the aid or assistance of 
 an Aristocracy, and additional oppression, whereby the generalty of 
 the people must be kept in fear and profound ignorance, by tyrannical 
 laws, to prevent the “spirit of inquiry,” the “liberty of speech” and 
 of the “press;” which shows that their works are bad, and that they 
 “love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil!” Of 
 course it is not the most excellent way, because it supposes one man 
 to have more sense and wisdom than all the nation beside; whereas 
 hereditary succession is as liable to have a fool as a wise man fora 
 governor; and more so, when degeneration is rendered certain by 
 confining their intermarriages exclusively to royal blood. 
 
 The more this suject is investigated, the more the absurdity of 
 it will appear. It is inconsistent, both with scripture and common 
 sense. It is contrary to every principle both of moral goodness 
 and natural justice. It cannot stand the test of a comparison with 
 the moral law. the law of nature or the rule of practice. 
 
432 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 OF THE POPE’S POWER. 
 
 If the progressive power of the Pope, and the almost incredible 
 height to which it grew, the summit appearing so stupendous with 
 a pompous show, be compared with the “law of nature,” and the 
 character of the Almighty, the idea of monarchy or tyrannical 
 power as being the delegated power of God, will sink into contempt. 
 
 Moral obligation and duty having great influence on the mind 
 and practice of man, religion was made use of as a tool to answer 
 the purposes of ambitious and designing men; hence the origin of 
 “religion established by law.” But in order to accomplish the 
 end, the charge must be committed only to an ingenious few, who 
 are fitted and qualified for the purpose by every possible instruction; 
 while all the rest must be kept in the greatest possible ignorance, 
 that they may be the more manageable. 
 
 The executors of the work being more ingeniously qualified and 
 the minds of the people prepared, a deception might easily be prac¬ 
 tised where none were permitted to think and judge and act for 
 themselves. Hence the origin of the Pagan Heroes, and Mytholo¬ 
 gy, and Oracles, and Priests. 
 
 Under tyranny and oppression, which prohibit liberty of con¬ 
 science, and bind the people in eternal ignorance, the mental powers 
 of men are so impaired, and their moral faculties are so darkened, 
 that reason will not do its office. And hence mankind become cred¬ 
 ulous to a degree which in this enlightened day, is hardly to be 
 believed. 
 
 Constantine the great, in order to secure the influence of Chris¬ 
 tian ministers in his favor, and thereby establish his unbounded pow¬ 
 er, in and over the Roman Empire, abolished Paganism, and estab¬ 
 lished Christianity as the National Religion. And from thence the 
 ministry became a species of trade and traffic down to this time. 
 
 Every valuable and important institution is capable of abuse; and 
 not any thing more so than religion; but there is a distinction to be 
 made between the thing itself and the abuse of it. Religion is a 
 good thing; but from one small abuse of it may originate important 
 consequences. Constantine, in order to accomplish his own purpo¬ 
 ses, erected the image of the Saviour on the cross, and carried it in 
 the front of his army, to lead on the van of nominal Christians. 
 The image of the virgin Mary found its way to follow after; and 
 hence all the abomination of images, &c., in the Christian church. 
 
 As might have been expected, the temptation of gain and gran¬ 
 deur, arising out of the “religious law establishment” of Constan¬ 
 tine, many of the heathen priests and others became professional 
 Christians, either for the name, or for the “loaves and fishes.”— 
 Of course, “moral evil” took the lead, and the church, so called* 
 went on the road to ruin. 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 433 
 
 In those days of yore, when the people were taught that the will 
 of a tyrant should be considered as the delegated power of God, and 
 reverentially obeyed accordingly, few pretended to think and act for 
 themselves, except the true worshippers of God, who acted from 
 conscientious motives. The multitude were sadly imposed upon. 
 The bare say-so of the Priest was received as divine truth, and im¬ 
 postors became influential, and were respected. It was difficult to 
 cope with popular opinion, which was founded in long established 
 habits, backed by civil, and supported by ecclesiastical authority, 
 till at length the power of the established clergy became more re¬ 
 spectable and influential than the civil authority, and began to take 
 the lead, and bear rule accordingly; domineering over those who 
 had been their promoters, until affairs were entirely transposed, so 
 that the civil law and authority were only used as tools by the Ec¬ 
 clesiastics, to answer their own ends, as the Priests were formerly 
 used to support the tyrannical power of ambitious usurpers. 
 
 Credulous people, still chained by despotism and ignorance, re¬ 
 tained their prejudices. With them tyranny was humanity, and was 
 reverenced as the delegated power of God. And if a Priest should 
 say that a “ horse was a cow,” or a “ham of bacon was a fish,” he 
 must not dispute it, but must believe the say-so of the Priest, in 
 opposition to his own senses. 
 
 At length, one was exalted above his fellows, and as an expres¬ 
 sion of his power and dignity, was styled “ Bishop of Bishops, or 
 Universal Bishop,” and claimed all the world for his own, so that 
 no King or Potentate could reign but by his consent, as he was to 
 be considered the successor of the Apostle Peter, who was consti¬ 
 tuted the Vicegerent of the Almighty upon earth. Thus the right 
 to determine ail disputes, and to bestow crowns and kingdoms at 
 pleasure, and to make new laws, &c. 
 
 The crown of France, possessed by Henry IV., was adjudged to 
 Rudolph, his competitor, by the power and decision of the Pope, 
 who also claimed the kingdom of Spain, as the patrimony of St. 
 Peter, by virtue of some old deeds, which he pretended were lost. 
 
 The claim not being disputed, a tax or annuity was the resuit. 
 Hence the origin of “ Peter Pence,” known in different countries 
 to a late day. 
 
 The titles of “ Most Christian Majesty,” and “ Most Catholic 
 Majesty,” were the result and donation of this self-claimed Vice¬ 
 gerent power. Also “ Defender of the Faith,” was another spuri¬ 
 ous gift from the same self-claimed authority, as a reward for merit 
 in writing a book in favor of the Vicegerency, by Henry VIII, 
 of England. 
 
 The crown of England was adjudged to the king of France, 
 
 ‘ Dd 
 
434 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 unless king John would comply with the Vicegerent’s requisition, 
 which was dorte to save the kingdom. 
 
 The idea became so popular, that the sanction and confirmation 
 of this “ spurious” Vicegerent was so necessary to make good and 
 valid any kingly authority, that the king of Denmark sent to Rome 
 to obtain the blessing of confirmation, in and over his kingdom. 
 
 The son of the Emperor of Russia posted off to Rome also, to 
 be confirmed in what he expected to inherit by virtue of his father. 
 And “ the world wandered after the beast!” 
 
 A law of “ inquisition” was enacted by the Ecclesiastical court 
 to destroy “ heresy;” that is, all who dare to think and judge and 
 act for themselves. 
 
 The art of printing was considered witchcraft, and the inventor 
 was punished as a wizzard, and his colleague only escaped by 
 proving it to be mere mechanism. 
 
 A gentleman who started the present theory of astronomy, was 
 adjudged to die for heresy, because he apprehended the earth to be 
 like a ball, when the pretended vicegerent affirmed it to be like a ta¬ 
 ble upon legs , and a recantation was necessary to save his life.— 
 And all who believed in the “ antipodes” were excommunicated 
 by Pope Gregory VII. 
 
 Difference of opinion was heresy, and the consequence was re¬ 
 cantation or death. And doubtful cases were put to the torture, to 
 compel them to give evidence against themselves. 
 
 If a man should speak the truth, it would be considered and con¬ 
 strued as a libel, if in opposition to popular and commonly received 
 opinion. And the greater the truth the greater the libel, or heresy, 
 of course. 
 
 Many dead bodies were raised, and their coffins chained, to pre¬ 
 vent them from giving leg-bail while they were excommunicated 
 and cursed to eternal misery,, with “ bell book and candle light,” 
 and then consigned to the flames as culprits, or heretics, who were 
 to be burnt alive. What a pompous show, what a farce, and a 
 mockery of common sense! 
 
 The fallacious ideas that “ tyranny is the delegated power of 
 God,” and that ignorance is necessary for the welfare of society, 
 are now happily excluded from the United States, and ought to be 
 banished out of the world. 
 
 THE DAWN OF LIBERTY. 
 
 The bishop’s power arrived at its zenith, had so intoxicated him 
 that he fell asleep. This spurious vicegerent w T ho was so charita¬ 
 ble as to give crowns and kingdoms not his own, to obtain money 
 and popularity from his courtiers, and enlarge his own power and 
 influence, bestowed two things more than formerly, which began to 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. * 
 
 435 
 
 awaken up “common sense.” The first was countries of which he 
 had never heard; and secondly, pardon, not only for sins past and 
 present, but also for those which w r ere to come. The first laid the 
 foundation for enterprise. It excited inquiry after true philosophic 
 information, and i n provements in the arts and sciences. The lat¬ 
 ter paved the way for the discovery of truth in Divinity. 
 
 One quarter of the world, by the wisdom of the Creator, for the 
 benefit of rising generations of men, for several thousands of years, 
 had remained an uncultivated wilderness. A land magnificent for 
 its stupendous and lofty mountains; its numerous and extensive 
 rivers; its expanded lakes or inland seas, with a soil superior to 
 that of any country in the ancient known world is discovered. A 
 new world appears; the theatre, designed by the governor of the 
 Universe, for the display of some important and grand design wor¬ 
 thy of himself. 
 
 Tyranny had unmanned the people; but the spirit of enterprise 
 and discovery being excited, and the countries which might be dis¬ 
 covered being conferred upon the fortunate adventurer by the spuri¬ 
 ous vicegerent, which was considered sufficient to give a good and 
 sufficient title to any discovered countries, many thousands embark¬ 
 ed in the undertaking. Supported by this authority, they consid¬ 
 ered not the countries only, but the people also who inhabited those 
 countries, as their property, and treated them as an inferior race of 
 beings, doomed them at pleasure to both slavery and death. Such 
 w T as the degraded state of the human mind. So much was an uni¬ 
 versal revolution wanting for the amelioration of man! 
 
 On the other hand, the selling of pardons, or granting indulgen¬ 
 ces for sins to come, opened a door for all manner of vice, so offen¬ 
 sive to virtuous minds, as to excite a spirit of detestation and ab¬ 
 horrence. And “common sense” awoke from its lethargy, and 
 paved the way for what is called the “ reformation.” Martin Luther 
 bore testimony in Germany against the Pope. And the Pope in 
 his turn, poured out “bulls” with fury. Their disputes, aided by 
 the art of printing, produced an almost universal reflection among 
 the people, attended with a spirit of inquiry and research after truth. 
 And thus after a sleep of several hundred years, the people were 
 awakened, and began to think and judge for themselves. But com¬ 
 mon sense had become so much blinded bv the darkness of ignorance, 
 that she only “viewed men as trees walking.” And such were the 
 prejudices of the people of the old world, that there was not a place 
 among them where the “rights of man” could be peaceably enjoyed 
 agreeably to the “ law of nature.” 
 
 Mark the wisdom and goodness of the Supreme Governor of the 
 world, that the discovery of America was so long delayed; and that 
 at length it happened at such an important era of the world 
 
433 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 The two grants of the vicegerent, viz: That by which unheard of 
 countries were given away, and that by which indulgences for sin 
 were given to purchasers; both were conferred about the same time; 
 and the discovery of America, and the reformation in Germany, 
 followed very shortly after the same period of time; all of which 
 co-operated in effecting a revolution in the theory both of Astronomy 
 and Divinity. The earth was no longer considered by thinking 
 men, as a table upon legs. And the vicege r ency was treated with 
 contempt as an imposition upon mankind; and the Bishop was soon 
 stripped of one third of his dominions. But nevertheless, the spir¬ 
 it of persecution still prevailed among the different sects, until the 
 innocent Quakers appeared in the days of Fox. It could not be 
 otherwise, it will ever attend all law religion. John Calvin was 
 the cause of M. S. being put to death, for mere matters of opinion, 
 and Melancthon justified him in it. Martin Luther wrote to the 
 magistrates to punish some who differed from him, which after¬ 
 wards gave great uneasiness. Hence, many thousands who were 
 waked up, “ flew to the wilderness of America,” hoping there 
 peaceably to enjoy those rights bestowed upon them by the God of 
 Nature. But the spirit and prejudice of education, so deeply root¬ 
 ed was hard to be eradicated. Hence, some who had fled from the 
 intolerant hand of persecution, became oppressive themselves, and 
 others in turn had to suffer. Four Quakers were put to death, mere¬ 
 ly for indifferent matters of religion. And from the old idea that 
 religion could not be maintained unless upheld by civil power, those 
 who had come hither to enjoy their opinions, began to form “ reli¬ 
 gious establishments, by laws of their own.” At length, how¬ 
 ever, they were better informed and their progeny better taught, 
 which laid a foundation for the investigation of the “ rights of 
 man,” and the more perfect knowledge of the “ law of nature.” 
 
 As virtue and religion, and the arts and sciences have gone hand 
 and hand together; so dissipation and destruction succeed each other. 
 These things are observable in the rise and fall of five succeeding 
 nations; the Jews, Babylonians, Medes and Persians, Greeks and 
 Romans, who succeeded each other in their turns. 
 
 Persecution drove the first settlers to America, and oppression 
 pursuing them still, gave rise to the spirit of inquiry. Ail that 
 energy of soul, with which man is endowed by the God of Nature 
 was roused, and they were determined to enjoy as much of nature’s 
 law, as by their exertions they could secure. From this sprung the 
 outlines of our national character. 
 
 As ignorance and severity are necessary for the support of tyran¬ 
 ny, to keep the people in awe, so light and information are necessa¬ 
 ry to cut tlie sinews of a tyrannical government, and bring mankind 
 into the exercise and enjoyment of their proper rights and dignity, 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 437 
 
 agreeably to the law of nature, and the moral law, and to the rule 
 of practice, as established by the Governor of the Universe. 
 
 The laws, prejudices and ignorance of mankind had been such, 
 that there was not a place in the ancient known world, that admit¬ 
 ted of the revolution to begin, which was necessary for the emer¬ 
 gency of man. 
 
 No place was so ripe, no part in the natural world so fitted as 
 America. Because of its infancy, the people would hear instruc¬ 
 tion as a child who wishes to acquire a perfect education. But 
 those of the old countries of monarchy, imagined themselves to 
 have arrived at the summit of political perfection; of course there 
 is no occasion for further inquiry. Religious bigotry also was an¬ 
 other great hindrance, which, through the prejudice of church and 
 state, had mighty influence. Besides the minds of the people were 
 so degraded, the moral faculty was so debased, they were not pre¬ 
 pared to act with that prompt and deliberate firmness, which was re¬ 
 quired in so great a work. From all these considerations, such 
 persons who had the clearest heads and best hearts which those days 
 afforded, fled to America. Determined not to receive things as a 
 matter of fact on the bare say-so of others, when repugnant to com¬ 
 mon sense; they were men, they had the spirit of inquiry, and took 
 the liberty to think, and judge, and act for themselves. And as that 
 was not admissible in the old world, they had energy and enterprise 
 enough to come to the new world and enjoy their opinions. Thus 
 the spirit of independence in embryo, migrated with’our ancestors, 
 when they emigrated to this happy land. 
 
 One thing is worthy of observation, which, though of small be¬ 
 ginning, produced noble consequences. William Penn, the cele¬ 
 brated Quaker, in his regulations for Pennsylvania, contrary to the 
 practice of all other countries, required no particular test or religious 
 opinion as a qualification for office, but encouraged all societies to 
 settle in the state, making all equally secure and eligible to any of¬ 
 fice and dignity which their worth and virtue might deserve. 
 
 The persecution of the Quakers in Massachusetts, was the effect 
 or relics of prejudices brought from the old world. But the death 
 of those four innocent sufferers, tended in its consequences to check 
 religious bigotrv, and it lowered away. 
 
 The various opinions which emigrated were a check upon each 
 other, and laid a foundation for a mutual forbearance; which were 
 exemplified by Providence and Rhode Island! 
 
 Lord Baltimore also, who was a Roman Catholic, being provo¬ 
 ked to jealousy, became liberal towards emigrants of different opin¬ 
 ions, and gave them encouragement to settle in his colony. And 
 since the revolution, the oppressive tobacco laws have been repealed 
 both in Maryland and Virginia; which put the established clergy 
 
438 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 on a level with other denominations. New Hampshire and Ver¬ 
 mont have likewise laid aside the clerical yoke. But Massachusetts 
 and Connecticut retain a tincture of the old w-; which is a de¬ 
 
 parture from the law of nature, and a violation of moral obligation, 
 and an infringement upon natural justice. Though some of their 
 laws have been modified in a small degree. 
 
 And the liberal spirit of Penn, so agreeable to the law of nature, 
 the moral law, and the rule of practice, prevailed in the land, until 
 the law of nature established by the Governor of the Universe— 
 that is, an universal liberty of conscience was established, (by 
 the confederation of the Constitution of the Federal Government.) 
 This done, nothing further is wanting, but that the moral law of 
 love should be written in every heart. 44 Thou shaltlove thy neigh¬ 
 bor as thyself,” and the rule of practice be seen in the conduct of 
 each and every individual, 44 as ye would that men should do unto 
 you, do ye even so unto them,” that golden rule of practice, which 
 was the law of Moses, the spirit of the prophets, and the injunction 
 of Jesus Christ. 
 
 Before all things can be right in the humam family, the moral 
 law must reign in all parts. Before that can exist universally, the 
 law' of nature must be revived and restored, to reign in all nations; 
 and that it may be so, the rule of practice must be attended to from 
 principle, because they are connected with, and mutually dependent 
 upon each other. Therefore, there is need for a general reform in 
 tne world, both in the head and heart. For the whole head is sick, 
 and the w r hole heart is faint; from the crowm of the head to the sole 
 of the foot, is full of wounds, bruises and putrifying sores. 
 
 The discovery of America after her dormant state, with the con¬ 
 comitant circumstances attending it, began to cast great light on the 
 dispensations of Divine Providence, and shed a new lustre on the 
 aspect of human affairs. 
 
 The spirit of the gospel, or the moral law of love, and the law 
 of nature and the rule of practice, have begun to revive, and some 
 are running to and fro, and knowledge is increasing. But all things 
 are not right yet, nor can they be, until the personal, social and 
 moral rights of mankind are restored. When this is done, there 
 will be an end of tyrannical power, and established religion will 
 cease, and universal liberty of conscience will be enjoyed in the 
 love of the Creator, and of mankind. Then the 44 wolf and the 
 lamb shall dwell together, and there will not be any more war.” 
 
 The Almighty had long borne with the nations of the earth, but 
 now His controversy has begun, and happy will it be for those who 
 are prepared for the storm. 
 
 It is a matter of rejoicing with the upright in heart, that they 
 have an asylum in the day of trouble. But wheit will the wickec 
 
 > 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 439 
 
 and proud oppressors hide their guilty heads! The day of vengeance 
 is near, and the five swords of the Almighty are so visible in the 
 earth, that no considerate man can deny.the hand of God; destruc¬ 
 tive insects, earthquakes, wars, pestilence and famine. Though 
 people account for these things on natural principles, yet nature em¬ 
 anated from the pow r er of God, still is under his control, which to 
 the discerning eye, is visible in all his works. Hence the words 
 of General Washington are pertinent to the case in hand, “but this 
 seems to be the age of wonders, and it is reserved for intoxicated 
 and lawless France, for purposes of Providence far beyond the reach 
 of # human ken, to slaughter her own citizens, and disturb the repose 
 of ail the world besides . 55 
 
 OF FORMS OF GOVERNMENT. 
 
 We have no instance of an elective monarchy established upon 
 proper socir^l principles. To avoid perpetual civil commotion, it 
 has been found necessary to make the electors hereditary. Of 
 course to confine the right of suffrage, in the most important of all 
 elections, to a few overgrown individuals. 
 
 An hereditary monarchy is both dangerous and absurd. And an 
 absolute monarchy, where an individual is endowed with both “leg¬ 
 islative 55 and “executive authority , 55 is still much more to be feared. 
 He that is not accountable to any body for his conduct, should be 
 intrusted by no body. Besides, hereditary monarchy, in any form, 
 runs an equal risk to have a fool as a wise man for governor, and 
 more so, considering the effects of limited intermarriages. 
 
 An aristocracy may secure to the counsels of state a large fund 
 of information; but at the same time, it places the people under 
 many tyrants instead of one. Besides, as they must also be here¬ 
 ditary, and be supported by entailed property, they are disqualified 
 for “legislative and executive , 55 and even for “judicial trust , 55 inas¬ 
 much as the law of nature is violated in their very raising. They 
 have become unnatural brothers, who consider their brethren as 
 beings of an inferior grade and rank to themselves; and of course 
 from the spirit of their education, they are contaminated with pre¬ 
 judices and partiality, which wholly disqualify them to judge with 
 equity and humanity agreeable to the law of nature. 
 
 “ Democracy , 55 in small and petty societies, may apply and an¬ 
 swer many valuable purposes to mankind, as in days of old, where 
 the whole voice of the people could be obtained, or at least of all 
 those concerned. But in a large and extensive country, it would 
 become too unwieldy. But as the law of nature on social princi¬ 
 ples makes them equally interested and entitled to a voice in the for¬ 
 mation of those “ prudential rules 55 made for the regulation of the 
 whole, a representative form of government presents itself as most 
 
440 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 appropriate to answer every purpose. By this method the voice of 
 the people is made over to their representative. And hence, there 
 is a “personal and social compact,” agreeable to the law of nature, 
 which may be made to suit the greatest nation. And provided the 
 world of mankind were more enlightened, it might forever exclude 
 the necessity of an appeal to war. Wars are neither more nor less 
 than national quarrels; and when both parties are sick and tired of 
 the contest, they settle their differences through the medium of a 
 convention of delegates. Why not take this course in the first in¬ 
 stance and spare human blood? 
 
 This mode of government will best guard the people against tyran¬ 
 nical imposition of both “church and state.” The representation 
 being only for a limited time, and then the delegate returns to his 
 former sphere, and becomes a private citizen, and of course feels the 
 effects of his own legislation as a member of society. This ex¬ 
 change of public for private life, like the ebbing and flowing of the 
 sea, will tend to keep things pure, so that the affairs of the nation 
 may at all times bear investigation. Moreover, it stimulates peo¬ 
 ple of all classes to search after truth and to communicate knowl¬ 
 edge. And the interest of the commonwealth is made secure, 
 whilst the rights of individuals are safely guaranteed, and sacredly 
 kept by chosen men in trust, who as faithful executors, must give 
 account. 
 
 RIGHT OF PROPERTY HELD UNDER MONARCHS. 
 
 In “monarchical governments,” in cases of rebellion or treason, 
 the real estates are forfeited to the monarch, and the widow and 
 fatherless child is turned out of doors, and the poor culprit himself 
 suffers death. Now considering the punishment to be proportioned 
 to the crime, the conclusion must be, that the land properly belongs 
 to the monarch; otherwise why disinherit the wife and children, 
 seeing there is no natural justice in making the innocent suffer for 
 the guilty? But as real estates are made hereditary in a particular 
 branch of the family, and subject to forfeiture to the crown in cases 
 of rebellion or treason, it is manifest that they must have been de¬ 
 rived from the government, and are only held during good behavior. 
 Of course all la .ids originally were considered crown lands, no doubt 
 made so by co iquest or usurpation, and then parcelled out to a few, 
 who should hold them as tenants to the crown. These tenants had 
 their tenams also; and thus the whole was dependent on the will 
 and pleasure of one individual. 
 
 OF REPRESENTATION. 
 
 All men being considered free and independent in their individual 
 capacity, but dependent in their social capacity, the rights of each 
 are equal. The first by virtue of existence, the latter by virtue of 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 441 
 
 being a member of society. Our personal and social rights being 
 equal, neither of them can be taken from us but by our own consent, 
 without infringing upon natural justice, except only when forfeited 
 to society by some misdemeanor, or taken by the laws of the Creator 
 who gave them. Our rights being equal, as are our privileges; of 
 course our rights, privileges, duties and obligations are the same in 
 each and all. Therefore the neglect of the right of suffrage in any 
 individual is a violation of social duty; that is, a breach of one of 
 the obligations we owe to society. By neglecting our social duties 
 we involve ourselves in a violation of natural justice, which requires 
 a proper use and improvement of those social blessings, conferred 
 upon us by the Supreme Governor of the world, who will hold us 
 accountable for the neglect of every relative duty. These are con¬ 
 siderations not sufficiently weighed by many; all are deeply inter¬ 
 ested in them, though many remain ignorant of it. And to excuse 
 ourselves by concluding that these things do not concern us, though 
 our well being is deeply concerned, is all of a price with the sup¬ 
 position, that the will of a tyrant is the order of Providence and 
 and the delegated power of God. 
 
 As individuals and as members of society, we have a right to 
 claim a voice in all public deliberations, and to see to it that we 
 have justice done us; because our social rights grow out of our per¬ 
 sonal rights. Our own power as individuals, not being equal to our 
 wants and necessities, we exchange a part of our personal rights for 
 social rights, by casting a part into the common stock by delegation; 
 and hence our power and will is made over to our representative, 
 and we take the arm of society of which we are a part, for our pro¬ 
 tection, in addition to our own. So that society grants us nothing; 
 but we draw on the capital as a matter of right. Hence it is self- 
 evident, that social or civil distinctions can be founded only on 
 public utility agreeable to the rules of equity. 
 
 NATURE AND DESIGN, AND ENACTION OF LAW. 
 
 “ Social rights” when protected by general rules and applied to a 
 nation or people as a body, are called “politic d,” but when appli¬ 
 ed to individuals, are called “civil.” Hence the distinction be¬ 
 tween “political and civil law.” 
 
 The end of all political associations is the preservation of the 
 natural and imprescriptible rights of man; and these rights are 
 “liberty, property, security, and resistance of oppression.” The 
 people are essentially the source of all sovereignty; nor can any in¬ 
 dividual or body of men be entitled to any authority, which is not 
 expressly derived from them. Civil liberty consists in doing what¬ 
 ever does not injure another. And the law is an expression of the 
 will of the community for individual instruction. 
 
442 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE * 
 
 The law, of course, ought to prohibit such actions only as are 
 hurtful to society, and to impose no penalties, but such as are abso¬ 
 lutely and manifestly necessary for the welfare of society. 
 
 And all citizens have a right to concur, either personally, or by 
 their representatives, in the formation of those general rules, which 
 might properly enough be called the law of prudence. 
 
 The general rule, or the law of prudence, should be the same to 
 all, whether to punish or protect. All being equally in rights, are 
 equally eligible to all honors, places, and employments, according 
 to their different abilities, without any other distinction than that 
 created by their virtue and talents. 
 
 OF THE LAW OF NATIONS. 
 
 Here it is proper to remark, that there is frequently a misapplica¬ 
 tion of terms, which gives improper conceptions, leading the reader 
 or hearer to ascribe effects to causes which could never produce 
 them. And so setting out in error, they must forever continue to be 
 wrong. Thus, says one: “ Reason teaches me this or that,” when 
 the information was derived thrc jgh the channel of tradition.— 
 Again nature works so and so, when there is no principle in nature 
 to operate upon it; but is wholly the effect of art, or the w r orks of 
 Nature’s God. 
 
 To ascribe that to nature wdiich belongs to art is certainly wrong, 
 and leads to confusion. Every effect should be ascribed to its orig¬ 
 inal and proper cause, in order to come to the true knowledge of 
 things as they are, or as they should be, in a relative point of view. 
 
 Islands, for example, may originate three ways. First, from 
 Nature’s God; secondly, from Nature herself; thirdly, from art. 
 Thus, the Island of Great Britianwas formed by Nature’s God at 
 the creation. The island of New Orleans, near tw r o hundred miles 
 in length and about twelve in breadth, was formed by nature. The 
 flood-wood and mud washing dow T n from the Missouri and other 
 rivers into the Mississippi, having formed this island, and divided 
 the w r ater that was once an arm of the sea, making Lake Pontchar- 
 train and Tuckapaw Bay. And an artificial island is formed at 
 New York for the erection of a battery at the junction of the two 
 rivers. 
 
 I have now hinted at our rights, as existing by the Law of Na¬ 
 ture, established primarily by our Creator, as we individually stand 
 related to each other; and also the law of nations, which is impro¬ 
 perly called the Law of Nature, and is evidently the effect of art, 
 and such as prudence dictates as necessary for general rules, for the 
 regulation of the whole, and may w r ith greater propriety be called 
 the law of prudence. These last being received in some degree 
 among the nations, are therefore called the law of nations. And 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 443 
 
 indeed it might be well, if they were received more generally among 
 the human family. 
 
 RECAPITULATION. 
 
 We have derived from the God of nature certain unalienable 
 rights. It is necessary to have those rights guaranteed against an 
 Usurper. 
 
 Civil government is therefore necessary. Prudence dictates the 
 propriety of delegating to suitable persons so much of those rights 
 as may be necessary for the formation and execution of that politi¬ 
 cal machine which is called government. 
 
 Government, when formed, is under obligations to act only for 
 the public good and general welfare. And tne principles of natural 
 justice and moral obligation will sanction the same, when consid¬ 
 ered in the relation to the Moral Governor of the world. 
 
 By way of explanation, from what hath been observed, as one of 
 the whole, I have certain personal rights which cannot be taken 
 from me on the principles of natural justice, without my consent. 
 I give it, and by virtue thereof, I have a right to expect and claim 
 in conjunction with others, certain privileges at the hand of my gov¬ 
 ernment; that is, my bounty, viz: Protection of my person, charac¬ 
 ter and property; and peaceably to enjoy without interruption, the 
 use of my liberty, and the privilege of seeking happiness in an in¬ 
 nocent way; that is, where no man’s right is invaded, nor the peace 
 disturbed. I have also the right and privilege of private judgment 
 in matters of opinion and moral duty in the things of God and eter¬ 
 nity; things which can concern no one but myself. 
 
 A CONTRAST. 
 
 Let the foregoing reflection be contrasted with the present state 
 of the world, and we shall distinctly see that all things are not right 
 in the world, and of course that there is need of a great and general 
 reform, before the head and heart, the motives and conduct of men 
 will correspond with the moral law, the law of nature, and the 
 rule of practice. And it will be well to remember that all men are 
 accountable to the Supreme Governor of the world, not only for 
 their motives and conduct toward each other, but for their disposi¬ 
 tion of heart towards Him, whether they be rulers, subjects or citi¬ 
 zens, if they would meet the approbation of God upon their souls. 
 Let them therefore take heed how they suffer considerations of in¬ 
 terest or popularity to lead them astray, lest they sell their eternal 
 peace for a transitory object. Upstart governments may take heed 
 and tremble, and so may all oppressors and workers of iniquity, 
 seeirg their eternity is at stake. 
 
444 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 OF PUNISHMENTS. 
 
 It is the certainty of punishment, more than the severity of it, 
 that will have the greatest effect upon mankind. Vigorous laws, 
 properly apportioned to the nature of crimes, and well and faithfully 
 executed, are best for the well being of society. But as the degrees 
 of punishment must bear some analogy to the circumstances of the 
 crime, so the heinousness of the offence with its magnitude, must be 
 taken into the account, to judge properly what degrees of chastise¬ 
 ment shall be inflicted. in any case. Very few, if any persons 
 should be punished with death, because it is taking that which can¬ 
 not be restored. And to take that from another, which we did not 
 bestow, and which cannot be restored, is running near to the preci¬ 
 pice of doing unnatural injustice. 
 
 An innocent person being suddenly cut off, is injured irreparably 
 beyond all possible calculation; for his eternity may depend upon it. 
 But the variations of crime are so great and numerous, that a vari¬ 
 ety of puishments are necessary to meet every case; hence the pen¬ 
 itentiary system presents to view, as proper for the subject, by ad¬ 
 mitting of degrees, both of time and solitude. 
 
 The institution is humane, both in its nature and consequences. 
 The culprit is prevented from further injury to society, and has 
 opportunity for reflection; and by learning to improve some trade, 
 he may become an useful member of society; and if innocent of the 
 charge, may yet be restored to his privileges, which has been exem- 
 plified in several cases. 
 
 In many cases the judge or jury, from strong presumptive proof, 
 may believe a man accused, to be guilty of the charge, and as a 
 dangerous man to society and to his neighborhood, would feel free 
 to send him to the penitentiary, when neither the crime nor the evi¬ 
 dence would justify them to take his life. Hence, under sanguina¬ 
 ry laws many offenders would escape through humanity. 
 
 A few plain rules properly enforced, will prove of more conse¬ 
 quence than tyrannical barbarity, or despotic cruelty. This is self- 
 evident to those who reflect on the various modes of family govern¬ 
 ment. 
 
 Those parents who threaten much, and perform but little, and 
 promise some and do nothing, but by fits and starts dealing out 
 blows without rule or reason, and then only when in a pet or a pas¬ 
 sion, have children who have no confidence in what they say. For 
 their inconsistencies they are cordially despised by their children, 
 who wish to get from under their government. And such children 
 become mere pests of society. On the other hand, such parents as 
 use few words, and are firm, who act deliberately, perform their 
 promises and threats, are generally blest with obedient; children, 
 who afterwards are a blessing to the community. 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 445 
 
 The design of punishment is: 1st, to reform the person who 
 suffers it—2dly, to prevent the perpetration of crimes, by deterring 
 othera—3dly, to remove those persons from society, who have 
 manifested by their tempers and crimes, that they are unfit to live 
 in it. 
 
 The reformation of a criminal can never be effected by a public 
 punishment, for the following reasons: 
 
 First. As it is always connected with infamy, it destroys in him 
 the sense of shame, which is one of the strongest outposts to virtue. 
 
 Second. It is generally of so short duration, as to produce none 
 of those changes in body or mind, which are absolutely necessary 
 to reform obstinate habits of vice. 
 
 Third. Experience proves that public punishments have in¬ 
 creased propensities to crime. A man who has lost his character 
 at a public whipping post, hath nothing valuable left to lose in so¬ 
 ciety. 
 
 Pain has begotten insensibility to the whip, and shame to infa* 
 my; these, added to his old habits of vice, he probably feels a spirit 
 of revenge against the whole community, whose laws have inflicted 
 his punishment upon him, and hence he is stimulated to add to the 
 number and enormity of his outrages upon society. 
 
 Therefore punishment will harden the heart, and tend to qualify 
 men to be a nuisance to society, and a pest to mankind. For a 
 man who hath neither moral virtue, nor a good character, nor pro¬ 
 perty to influence his actions and conduct, hath nothing to lose by 
 misconduct but his soul; the company of his friends, and his liberty 
 and life. 
 
 Hence the punishment should be fitted to his case, and the degree 
 to the nature of his crime which the law of equity requires. The 
 difference of crimes and the variations are such, that the peniten¬ 
 tiary system seems best fitted to it, and appears the most suitable 
 on the principles of humanity and common sense, to answer the 
 purpose. 
 
 First. It admits of degrees both of time in the duration, and 
 also in the confinement. 
 
 Second. It prevents the stupefaction, or insensibility to every 
 sense of shame, or duty and moral obligation and character, which 
 the ignominy from the pillory or whipping post begets; and also it 
 prevents the resentment or desire to revenge the public infamy. 
 
 Third. It prevents his bad example from corrupting society, 
 and gives him no opportunity of injuring others, was he disposed 
 to do it. 
 
 Fourth. It gives him time and opportunity for reflection and 
 repentance, and must naturally prove a stimulus to the mind. The 
 loss of friends and their company, the loss of liberty, the idea of 
 
446 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 which is more painful than the thoughts of death; and the idea of 
 regaining or being restored to them again, which is so animating 
 and pleasing, have a powerful operation and influence upon the 
 mind to produce a reformation. And he may yet become an useful 
 citizen by his trade; the injured also may be indemnified, and like¬ 
 wise the public expenses paid. 
 
 The prs ;r:ce of hanging for horse stealing, under the idea of pro¬ 
 portioning the punishment to the crime, is to suppose, that a man 
 is of lj more value than a horse, degrading mankind down to a 
 level with the brutes. 
 
 The frequency of public execution and gibbets in British Europe, 
 tends to harden the people, and contaminate the human mind. It 
 eradicates those soft principles of nature, implanted in the human 
 breast by the Creator, which are so visible in childhood, until they 
 are erased by a long course of evil habits. The people becoming 
 hardened, are qualified for every evil work, so as to sport with death 
 and scoff* at damnation; and hence the many pick-pockets, robbe¬ 
 ries, and other evils which transpire while viewing the awful scene 
 of execution, and which, if detected, would expose them to a sim¬ 
 ilar fate. 
 
 There are upwards of one hundred and sixty offences, which are 
 punishable with death, according to their code of criminal laws. 
 
 Now to consider this subject properly, there appears not that dis¬ 
 tinction observed between vice and virtue, which the nature of the 
 case admits, and requires to be made for the welfare of society; and 
 of course, if the human mind is not properly informed and impres¬ 
 sed with just views of right and wrong, good society cannot be 
 cultivated, and the world will remain as a bedlam under the curse 
 of ignorance. For according to the fountain, so will be the stream. 
 Hence if the principle be bad, the fruit must be bad also. There¬ 
 fore the axe must be laid at the root, and the rubbish, dissipation 
 and darkness, arising from ignorance, must be removed. General 
 information must be promoted, and proper ideas implanted and cul¬ 
 tivated in the mind, that people may practice virtue from principle, 
 as rational agents, who must give account. 
 
 The propriety and importance of a good and early education, is 
 not considered by many. But let it be remembered, whatever is 
 learned in youth, remains fixed for life; whereas what old people 
 learn, is like writing on the sand, which is washed out by the first 
 rain. Therefore bend the tender mind, like a young branch, the 
 way you would have it grow, otherwise it will be hard to effect by 
 art, what would become easy and natural, if timely performed. 
 
 Provided we are not to be governed on such principles, as igno¬ 
 rance and terror compose, then we must insist on the opposite theoiy, 
 viz: general information and proper motives. Such as are noble in 
 
■RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 447 
 
 their nature, and calculated in their consequences to promote the 
 welfare of society. And every one must strive to do his part, both 
 in cultivating and practising the work. 
 
 The subject properly digested, shows the propriety of inculcating 
 the doctrine of rirst principles—our relation to God and man. With¬ 
 out this how shall people judge of natural justice and moral obliga¬ 
 tion? Or how perform their moral duties? In proportion to the 
 ignorance of the people, vice and imposition have ever abounded;' 
 whilst on the other hand, in proportion as light has shown, true 
 dignity of soul has appeared in a line of virtuous conduct; natural 
 justice attended to, and the morai government of the Supreme Being 
 acknowledged. In proportion as any nation of people have been 
 just and good, so prosperity has attended them, whilst the arts and 
 sciences have flourished. But when their conduct has been revers¬ 
 ed, though God may have borne with them for a season, the day 
 of their visitation will come at last. 
 
 OP POLITICAL EXISTENCE. 
 
 God, as the Creator and supporter of man hath a right to govern 
 his creatures and prescribe the rule of their actions. Man, as his 
 creature has a right and it is his duty and privilege to obey. In 
 eternity people must be judged and rewarded as individuals only; 
 But in this world as we exist socially, we have social privileges, 
 which are called political, and national political privileges abused, 
 become a political evil; and a political evil must be cured, or it 
 must become remediless. And as these privileges are for time only, 
 when abused, the personal rights of mankind are infringed upon, 
 contrary to the “ law of nature,” and natural justice calls for a 
 remedy. Of course there must be a reform, or else an overthrow. 
 It is perfectly consistent with propriety to demand the former; the 
 latter is the just visitation of a righteous Judge! The first is a duty 
 which is in our power; the latter always a just dispensation of the 
 Almighty. As it is nowhere said, that nations in their political 
 capacity shall be judged in futurity; political evils must be punish¬ 
 ed here. 
 
 Therefore when a government is overgrown in tyrannical power 
 and wickedness, dissipation, luxury and oppression abound, and 
 unheard of cruelties prevail: all manner oi debauchery, drunken¬ 
 ness and reveling, with other concomitant vices and evils, so great 
 and so many abound that it may be said, “moral evil” reigns trium¬ 
 phant in the land, and virtue cannot be found. Justice is trampled 
 upon; moral obligation is despised, and mankind become like Bed¬ 
 lamites, and the doctrine of Atheism is the order of the day. 
 
 Hark! Let reason ask, does it not comport with the moral gov¬ 
 ernment of the Supreme Being, who is just and wise, to overthrow 
 
448 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 such political existence, as being unworthy, and thereby open a dooi 
 for another such an one as will secure to the people the enjoyment 
 of their right, agreeable to the order of things, and acknowledging 
 his government, live agreeable to the moral law, the law of nature, 
 and the rule of practice? 
 
 If all our ideas of good and evil, of right and wrong, are not 
 chimerical, we must answer in reason, that it would be just to over¬ 
 throw them as a social and political body, as unworthy of theii 
 privileges, and it would be a mercy to the people and to rising gen¬ 
 erations, by some revolution to be restored to their just rights. 
 
 The history of the Egyptians, from the time of Joseph to Moses, 
 with their conduct towards the Jews, and the overthrow of the 
 Egyptians, with the consequent deliverance of the Israelites, the 
 former being necessary for the accomplishment of the latter, are 
 examples of this truth. How just and merciful, and yet how wise 
 are the dispensations of Divine Providence, in the social and po¬ 
 litical existence of human affairs. 
 
 The history of the Jews from the time of Moses to the present 
 day, is a further continued example of the same. And taking ‘moral 
 good and evil’ as the rule or criterion by which to judge of expected 
 dispensations, according to Deut. xxviiith chap., any considerate 
 man may foretel the probable fate of any nation. The present 
 state of the Jews is a living and standing monument of the dispen¬ 
 sations of Divine Providence. The overthrow of Babylon, as 
 unworthy of a political existence, was just; and yet it was a mercy 
 to the Jews, whose deliverance was connected with it. And the 
 same observation would equally apply to the rise and fall of king¬ 
 doms and empires in different countries and ages of the world, pro¬ 
 vided we had light and information enough to view the hand of the 
 Lord. For these things happen not by accident or chance, neither 
 do they spring up from the dust; but they happen under the wise 
 and superintending hand of the Providence of God. And these 
 things will continue until universal rights, obligations and duties are 
 universally regarded, and His kingdom rules over all. 
 
 OF THE SPREAD OF THE GOSPEL. 
 
 To judge correctly of things, we must view them as they ought 
 to be, as they are now, and then inquire how they became so. 
 
 First. The gospel was commanded by Jesus Christ to be preach¬ 
 ed k co all nations,’ and to ‘every creature,’ promising to be with his 
 heralds to the ‘end of the world.’ When the persecution arose 
 about Stephen, the brethren were scattered, and were travelling 
 abroad, preaching the word. The blessing of God attended their 
 labors, while the Apostles still abode at Jerusalem. Hence the 
 command and promise, for the spread of the gospel was not confined 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 449 
 
 and limited to the twelve disciples, but extended to all the ministers 
 of Jesus Christ, through all ages to the end of the world. There¬ 
 fore if all things were right, the gospel would be received in all 
 lands and in all hearts. But it is not so; a small part only of the 
 world hear, and enjoy the heavenly tidings, and that in a very dark 
 degree! 
 
 In Asia, which contains, as is computed, five hundred millions of 
 people, what darkness and ignorance prevail? But a few, very few, 
 who have even the outward preaching of the gospel. Not even ex¬ 
 cepting those countries and parts of Europe and Africa, as well as 
 Asia, which are contiguous to old Jerusalem, where the gospel was 
 first propagated and substantiated. The Turkish darkness and Ma¬ 
 hometanism triumph, and the name of Christian is held in contempt. 
 Of 120,000,000 of “Christians,” nominally so called in Europe, 
 how few have just and proper notions and ideas of things pertaining 
 to religion? For the greater part are almost ignorant, even of the 
 doctrines of Christianity, as the Indians of America, and of exper¬ 
 imental religion as they are as ignorant as the Hottentots at the 
 Cape of Good Hope? Or seven or eight millions of people in 
 North America, though most of them have the Bible or Testament 
 in their houses, how many are unacquainted with experimental reli¬ 
 gion, and even ignorant of the very first principles of the doctrines 
 of Christ? Though America is favored with the greatest share of 
 “common learning,” amongst the common people, of any nation 
 in the world, probably three as to one, yet how dark and ignorant 
 still? What selfishness prevails, and how little is Natural Justice 
 regarded in social life. How little is moral obligation considered 
 in the various transactions and concerns of life. 
 
 How few are living for eternity, and conducting as they expect to 
 answer at the bar of the Supreme Judge? In short, how few attend 
 to the “moral law” “to love the Lord with all their heart, and their 
 neighbor as themselves.” And to the law of nature, which coin¬ 
 cides with the rule of practice, “as ye would that others should do 
 to you, do you even so to them,” for this is the law and the Pro¬ 
 phets, and is sanctioned by Jesus Christ. 
 
 Until the gospel is preached to all mankind, there is some body 
 ought to preach who does not; and there are grand causes enough to 
 provoke-the God of Love to anger, towards those who hold the 
 people in the darkness of ignorance, by cruel and wicked laws. 
 
 Query. How happens it, that Mahometanism rooted Christian- 
 itv out of the Eastern world? 
 
 Doubtless Christianity was abused, perverted and so corrupted, 
 that the substance was lost in the shade, and the name of the thing 
 only remained. Hence Mahometanism, which admits of no id datiyq 
 
 Ee 
 
450 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 was preferable; therefore the nominal Christians, who were not wor¬ 
 thy of a political or»social existence, having forfeited their right 
 and privilege by sin, were justly scourged—deprived of the gospel 
 and removed out of the way, that a better “ism” might follow. 
 
 These ideas will “justify the ways of God to man.” When a 
 social existence is forfeited by abuse, the people constituting it, 
 stand in the way of their betters; and of course, the Being who 
 “gave, hath a right to take away,” and bestow it on such as are 
 more worthy. Justice is then administered to the former and mercy 
 to the latter. And that people who possess the most “moral vir¬ 
 tue,” or will answer the best and most noble purposes, are the most 
 preferable. ^I^laerefore, to remove the vicious out of the way, as 
 being hindrances to righteousness, is good. Of two objects, good¬ 
 ness and wisdom will prefer and choose the best, to answer a good 
 and important purpose, and accomplish a noble end. Hence of two 
 “isms” supported by the arm of human power, the one is “old in 
 evil and very bad/’ the other young and more hopeful; and there¬ 
 fore, it is consistent with wisdom, justice, goodness and mercy, to 
 prefer the latter. 
 
 Many people talk about the a plans” of the Almighty! If man 
 was perfect in wisdom he would need no plan. And that which ar¬ 
 gues imperfection in man, will not, cannot argue perfection in the 
 Deity. Therefore such expressions are perfect nonsense if brought 
 for any thing more than a comparison or an illustration! 
 
 “Morally” speaking, whosoever is right must be just, and who¬ 
 soever is just and right must be good; and whosoever is right, and 
 just, and good, must be wise; and whosoever is just and righteous, 
 and good and wise, must be noble in the superlative degree! There¬ 
 fore we must unite these ideas of Justice, Righteousness, Goodness 
 and Wisdom, in the moral character of the Almighty, in order to 
 have any proper conceptions of his moral Government and of his 
 noble dispensations to the social bodies of mankind. 
 
 Some people, to exalt his justice, destroy his Goodness and mercy, 
 and represent him a mere Tyrant! others speaking to exalt the pow¬ 
 er of God, destroy his justice and mercy. Another exalting his 
 mercy destroys his justice. Thus they split up the Almighty into 
 parts, ascribing to him certain ideas which they call “attributes,” 
 formed in their own conceptions—and by extolling his power, or his 
 mercy or justice improperly bear false testimony, and give the Al¬ 
 mighty a character which is far from the truth, as manifested either 
 in his “dispensations” or the “written word.” For instance, says 
 one—“God is all mercy, he is so good.” If he be all mercy, 
 where is his justice? A Governor is so good as to be all mercy, 
 and therefore will pardon every culprit, and suffer none to be pun¬ 
 ished, however dangerous to society. Thus the innocent must suffer, 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN 
 
 451 
 
 and the guilty escape and go free! Now to let the guilty escape 
 and the innocent suffer without any possible remedy, exhibits the 
 executive power as possessing neither mercy, nor justice, nor good¬ 
 ness in his procedure—and of course he cannot be right or noble in 
 his nature or dispensations. A being without mercy, who is unjust 
 and not good, but destitute of every right and noble principle; and is 
 not in possession of any true or genuine wisdom! This is the pic¬ 
 ture of the very devil himself. 
 
 But the true character of Jehovah, or the manifestation of God 
 in Christ—is uniformly consistent with itself; agreeable to the prin¬ 
 ciples of Justice, and Righteousness, and Goodness, and Wisdom, 
 and Mercy—mercy to proper objects of mercy—but to let the inno¬ 
 cent suffer and the guilty escape, is an unjust tyranny. But mercy 
 is always dispensed consistent with, or agreeable to the principles of 
 true Justice, when administered by the Most High. If a person 
 hath sinned, pardon without repentance could never excite grati¬ 
 tude: therefore it would be a thankless act, or favor bestowed upon 
 any culprit who remained impenitent. Religious privileges are the 
 graces of God—and as a wise Governor, he expects and requires a 
 proper use of them. Some people abuse these privileges by steal¬ 
 ing a power, without a right, which is assumption; and a power pos¬ 
 sessed without a right, is an unjust tyranny. Nor here is an abuse 
 of social rights; so that the innocent must suffer, by being oppressed 
 and deprived of their rights, who have not merited such treatment at 
 their hands. Natural justice is infringed upon, and the Govern¬ 
 ment of the Almighty is despised. God is said to be “jealous for 
 His glory, and will not give it to another.’ 5 Therefore for the 
 honor of his Government and the mercy of the injured, justice de¬ 
 mands the removal of such power. And such removal would bring 
 mercy to the injured, justice to the guilty, and honor to his own 
 moral character. 
 
 As natural evil is the effect or consequence of moral evil; as na¬ 
 tions have flourished in proportion to their virtues, and as judgments 
 have pursued them on account of their wickedness—and hence, 
 “angels sinned, and are reserved under chains of darkness to the 
 judgment day to be punished. 55 Sin drove Adam out of Paradise 
 —sin brought destruction on the Antediluvian world. Sin was the 
 cause of the overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrah. 
 
 Of the Canaanites, God said “the iniquity, &c., is not yet full. 55 
 He had a right to demand their obedience, and to dispose of their 
 lives in any manner he chose. God waited and bore with them 
 near five hundred years as a political body, and then destruction to 
 the full overtook them as a nation. Sin brought calamities on the 
 Jews as a nation, and they are a standing monument thereof to this 
 day. 
 
452 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 Again: as political evils in social bodies, consequent upon moral 
 evil in them brings national destruction; so a social repentance and 
 political reform is necessary, to avert the Judgment of God, which 
 threaten impending danger over a guilty land. The case of Nine- 
 vah is a striking example of the dealings of God, with a sinful and 
 repenting people. The Jews frequently experienced deliverances 
 in their social capacity, when a reform and repentance took place 
 among them. If ten righteous persons had been found in Sodom, 
 the place would have been spared for their sakes. Isaiah said “ex¬ 
 cept the Lord had left unto us a small remnant we would have been 
 as Sodom and Gomorrah!” Jesus Christ calls the righteous the 
 “salt of the earth.” And if it were not for the righteous that 
 now are, and those that will be in succession, it would be inconsis¬ 
 tent with the Moral character of the Almighty, and the nature of 
 his moral government, to continue the world in existence! 
 
 The Jews were to attend three feasts in a year, “Pentecost, Ta¬ 
 bernacles, and the Passover,” by the special command of God.— 
 All the males who were twenty years of age and upwards, were to 
 appear thrice annually before the Lord, in one Congregation at Je¬ 
 rusalem, w 7 hich would leave all their borders defenceless, and ex¬ 
 posed to an invading foe. Their enemies in their absence might 
 have laid their country waste, and captivated their wives and chil¬ 
 dren, unless restrained by the Providence of God. Here would be 
 a trial of faith, and a proof of Providence, who for their encour¬ 
 agement promised that their enemies should not desire their land at 
 such times, which argues the superintending hand of Providence 
 over nature and over human affairs. The 14th chap, of Ezekiel is 
 pertinent to the same point of doctrine. When a nation or people 
 have forfeited their political existence by 3in, and the sword of the 
 Lord, either beasts, famine, sword or pestilence, was drawn for their 
 extermination, “ Though Noah, Daniel and Job stood before me, 
 saith the Lord, they should deliver neither son or daughter, but 
 their own souls.” The escape of Lot from the overthrow of Sod¬ 
 om, and by the warning of Christ, the escape of the Christians from 
 the destruction of Jerusalem, are striking examples of salvation, 
 and remarkable proofs of the providence of God. 
 
 of god’s repository. 
 
 There was but one generation between Adam and Noah—in as 
 much as Mathuselah, the oldest man, connected them both in a line 
 —again, Shem connected Noah and Abraham, from whence a con¬ 
 nect chain, down through his posterity was transmitted, recording 
 the dispensations of Divine Providence. 
 
 God as a wise and good being, w r e may apprehend, has actions 
 and ends worthy of himself—hence the Righteous Disposer of 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 453 
 
 events and the Universal Governor. What he doeth must be right , 
 just, good an wise. And hence righteousness, justice, goodness, 
 and wisdom reigning together, goodness will bestow mercy where it 
 can be done agreeably to justice; and wisdom, and righteousness are 
 perfect and will not err, for here is perfect and complete harmony 
 in the attributes of God, in every case whatever. The fewest means 
 are employed to accomplish the most important and noble ends, in 
 the display of his justice against the impertinent, and his warnings 
 to rebels. Hence privileges revert to the objects who were injured 
 —whilst the greatest possible good and mercy is extended to future 
 and remote generations of mankind. 
 
 “Moral evil,” being universal in a social capacity , there was no 
 “moral virtue” but in individuals, and hence the necessity of virtu¬ 
 ous society. Therefore, as every thing must have a beginning, 
 Abraham, the fifth life from Adam, Methusalah, Noah and Shem, 
 having come in between, to connect the chain of tradition, by hav¬ 
 ing a personal acquaintance with each other, until the invention of 
 letters should furnish a record. Abraham lived in Chaldea, feared 
 the Most High, and was enjoined to quit that part of the country, 
 and come to the land of Canaan. And God made a “covenant with 
 Abraham.” Christ was on the side of God. The nature and ob¬ 
 ject of the covenant was “Holiness,” which Abraham was to “re¬ 
 ceive, practice, teach his family, and transmit to his posterity.”— 
 Faith was the condition on which the promised blessings were de¬ 
 pendent, and circumcision was the seal; and the blood of Christ, 
 to which it looked forward, and which was comprised in the bless¬ 
 ings, was to purify the heart, through the faith of Abraham, which 
 was in fact the faith of the gospel. 
 
 The eternal covenant between the Father and the Son, to divide 
 the world between Christ and Satan, and is no where to be found in 
 scripture; but the covenant with Abraham was real. The covenant 
 was frequently intimated, but never confirmed, until it was actually 
 done with Abraham. 
 
 The Apostle calls it a “man’s covenant ;” yet as Abraham was 
 brought into it by faith and obedience, so must we. For we are to 
 be “justified by faith,” and “without faith it is impossible to please 
 God.” “He that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that 
 he is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him.” “Hence in 
 this manner of seeking through faith, there is a moral conformity 
 to the whole will of God, from the heart, which necessarily implies 
 resignation and dependence. Of course there is an agreement be¬ 
 tween the will pi the creature and the will of the Creator, at which 
 time and place the blessing of pardon and holiness is given by 
 Christ, and received by the suppliant, which is the “ new covenant ” 
 
454 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 of grace wrote in the heart, and confirmation of the covenant made 
 with Abraham. 
 
 Thus faith is the meritorious cause of our redemption. 
 
 But faith is the instrumental cause of our salvation. 
 
 “ Abraham believed God, and it was counted, or imputed, to Him 
 for righteousness.” Thus Abraham was justified by faith, and he 
 was called the friend of God. And Abraham was circumcised, 
 and those males of his household also, which was the beginning of 
 the church of God, established by faith upon earth, as a spiritual , 
 personal , social compact. 
 
 From the family of Abraham originated afterwards, what was 
 called the “Congregation of the Lord,” and the “Church in the 
 Wilderness,” through whom the “ Oracles ” were transmitted to 
 posterity. As bad and as rebellious as the Jews were, God chose 
 the best people the world furnished at that time, to prove and show 
 his mercy and display his justice in a visible and providential man¬ 
 ner, to bring about universal righteousness, as a precious seed in re¬ 
 serve, and as a repository for Himself, to be manifested as a stand¬ 
 ing and living monument and credible proof through all ages of the 
 world, as a reasonable evidence against infideli y. To this day ip 
 Hindoo, there are found black and white Jews. One class of them 
 is called the “Children of Israel” from the Ten tribes; the other is 
 called the “Jews” from the tribe of Judah! 
 
 On account of “National Sins,” “ ten tribes ,” were permitted to 
 separate, and become a distinct nation. 
 
 The Lord promised them his blessing, and an establishment and 
 a sure house , if they would fear obey and love him. But they did 
 not; but were vain idolators, until they became unworthy of a polit¬ 
 ical existence. So the justice of God removed them into captivity 
 by the Assyrians, who scattered them into all countries, and of course 
 hey carried the writings of Moses and the Prophets with them. 
 
 And it proved to be a mercy to succeeding generations, who 
 thereby had their minds impressed and prepared with expecta¬ 
 tions of the Messiah to come, as the Savior of man, which was 
 remarkably exemplified in the language of the Woman of Samaria, 
 who said, “when the Messiah cometh, he will tell or teach us all 
 things.” 
 
 The writings of Moses, and the Psalms, and the Prophets, which 
 were dispersed and conveyed by means of the ten tribes who were 
 generally scattered all over the then known world, prepaid the w'ay 
 for the dispensations of the Gospel, and the spread thereof, from 
 the persecution which arose about Stephen, is an incontestible proof 
 of its authenticity. As they were scattered at such tin early period, 
 and were a people who w r ere held in detestation among *he nations 
 of the earth; which is also the fact at this very day, there was not the 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 455 
 
 same temptation to counterfeit , alter, and impose, as there might 
 otherwise have been. And moreover, if they were disposed to do 
 it, there was not the same opportunity, considering the enmity be¬ 
 tween those at Jerusalem and those of the Samaritan mountain, and 
 the dispersed. Besides, the great number of copies which they 
 must have had among them, must have enabled any one who chose, 
 to detect any attempt at an imposition. 
 
 And although twenty-six false Christs have appeared in different 
 ages of the world, the folly of each quickly became manifest; for 
 error and falsehood can never become truth. But the true Messiah, 
 although he met with every opposition, and although he appeared 
 not in any worldly pomp or grandeur, and although his gospel was 
 contemned, and every method used that human ingenuity could in¬ 
 vent, to abolish and destroy it out of the world, it still stands unsha¬ 
 ken. And why, unless it had its foundation in Divinity? Truth 
 will bear investigation, and carry its own conviction with it, when 
 properly understood. And hence we have sufficient cause to be 
 thankful for the repository which Divine Providence hath favored 
 us with, by transmitting the account of his former dispensations for 
 our perusal, reflections and benefit, inasmuch as we may become 
 the heirs of the inheritance, through the Covenant of grace, which 
 by faith are partakers of the happy realms in the paradise of God. 
 
 God is declared to be a Spirit. His worship is required to be of 
 that nature, viz: “in “Spirit and in truth,” i. e., in the heart and 
 really! For he is said to be the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, 
 and the God of Jacob! Thus making a discrimination amongst 
 men, and confining his spiritual favors to his faithful worshippers. 
 Thus also Paul declares that all are not “Israel that are of Israel, 
 neither because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children.” 
 They must become spiritual children by an act of faith, under the 
 influence of love divine, inspiring the heart with peace and joy, 
 running through all their conduct. Or as the scriptures declare, “If 
 ye are Christ’s, then ye are Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to 
 the promise.” Or, as said Christ, “If ye were the children of 
 Abraham, ye would do the works of Abraham.” “Abraham re¬ 
 joiced to see my day, and he saw it and was glad;” for “before 
 Abraham was, I am;” John viii, 56, 58. Compare Gen.xvii, 1,8, 
 14 ; Rom. iv, 9 to 13, &c.; Gal. iii, 6 to 15, shows 1st, Abraham is 
 called “the father of the faithful ,” and the “ heir of the world.” 
 
 Secondly. Abraham was justified by faith, while in uncircum¬ 
 cision; and to him was made the first* promise of the Messiah to 
 
 *The thing was intimated and hinted, but never confirmed till the time 
 of Abraham; Gen. iii, 14, 15, was not a promise, but a threatening against 
 the serpent. I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and thy 
 gecd and her seed, it shall bruise thy bead, and thou shalt bruise his heel 
 
456 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 come; “In thy seed (Christ) shall ail the families of the earth bf 
 blessed.” Abraham believed God, and it was imputed to him 
 for righteousness. Now it was not written for his saite alone, that 
 it was imputed to him, but for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, 
 if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead, 
 who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our 
 justification, Rom. iv, 23 to 25. 
 
 sings in Christ the seed, are 
 of the seed, are to be receiv- 
 
 Fourthly. “If ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and 
 heirs according to the premise;” Gallatians ill, 29. 
 
 Thus the true light of moral virtue came by Revelation, and is 
 enjoyed by divine inspiration, operating on the heart, which all men 
 are under the restraining influence of, in a greater or less degree, 
 until the day of their visitation be past. But when they become 
 incorrigible , they are unworthy of a social or political existence. 
 Hence, said Jesus, “O Jerusalem! Jerusalem! how often would I 
 have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood 
 under her wings, but ye would not. Behold, your house is left unto 
 you desolate, and ye shall not see me , henceforth, until ye shall say 
 “Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.” And they 
 were destroyed and dispersed, like the Ten Tribes, abroad amongst 
 the nations of the earth, by the Roman army; like as a curse for 
 disobedience, entailed on them to this day. 
 
 The abuse of moral privileges, by luxury and dissipation, tends to 
 sink the human mind into brutality, and destroy every principle that , 
 is kind, noble, generous and humane. The present state of the na¬ 
 tives of Africa and America, are striking examples, and show to 
 what a loiv ebb the moral faculty can be reduced. We see them 
 prefer a toy or trifling trinket to useful arts. In them we see every 
 unkind disposition indulged toward their fellow creatures; and stran¬ 
 gers considered as enemies, so that almost every family becomes a 
 village, and every village becomes a nation. And these are almost 
 continually at war, destrojung each other, so as to prevent their pop¬ 
 ulation from extending. 
 
 “The love of money” is said to be “the root of all evil.” The 
 spirit of it is “moral evil,” and the effect is “natural evil,” as the 
 necessary consequence entailed. The love of money led the nations 
 of Europe to enslave and destroy the poor blacks of Africa, and the 
 miserable Indians of America. And within the space of three cen¬ 
 turies, they have destroyed and enslaved together, as many of those 
 unfortunate creatures, as now exist in those two quarters of the world; 
 nine millions have been enslaved from Africa, which is computed 
 to contain twelve millions of inhabitants. And an incredible 
 
 Thirdly. The promises of the bles 
 * by faith , through which the blessings 
 ed and enioved. 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 467 
 
 number also must have been slain. The Spaniards in South Amer¬ 
 ica, enslaved and destroyed alone twelve millions, besides the mil¬ 
 lions which fell in the Isles, of which Hayti itself contained 
 3,000,000. But the superintending hand of Providence, which 
 overrules the actions of men and devils, will no doubt bring good 
 out of evil. Most of these unhappy wretches, after being in slave¬ 
 ry a term of time, will be affronted at the idea of being sent back 
 to their native shores; and many are rejoiced at their situation, mis¬ 
 erable as it is, and express gratitude that by this means they have 
 found the faith of Abraham, in the gospel of God’s dear Son, to 
 bring them the peace and joy of the kingdom. And why should 
 it be incredible to believe, that one day the gospel shall return to 
 their native shores, and spread through A fric regions, and that wil¬ 
 derness blossom like the rose? 
 
 The natural abilities of the Europeans and the Africans, perhaps 
 admit of improvement equally alike. Yet while one is now rising 
 to its highest excellence , the other is but a little superior to the 
 brute beasts. Doubtless it is the Providence of God attending the 
 improvement of one, while the other is justly visited with the en- 
 tailment of ignorance, stupidity and sloth; whilst moral evil fills 
 their hearts and governs all their actions. 
 
 America, adorned and enriched with some of the most lofty 
 mountains, extensive rivers, natural canals, and numerous fresh in¬ 
 land seas, situated between two oceans, nearly divided in the centre, 
 and yet connected by a narrow isthmus; enriched with almost every 
 species of valuable treasures in the bowels of the earth, as if to invite 
 the foreign emigrant to pay a friendly visit; nevertheless, lay undis¬ 
 covered for several thousand years, as if reserved for the era , when 
 common sense began to awake up from her long slumber. As if 
 the Creator’s wisdom and goodness had a New World in reversion 
 for a new theatre for the exhibition of new things. 
 
 Here a new philosophy, both in nature and in divinity was to be 
 taught and embraced. False notions respecting the figure of the 
 earth and the spurious vicegerency, were both to be rejected vOgeth- 
 er. The doctrine of passive obedience and non-resistance, was 
 then to be suspected and go down the hill. There seemed to be n« 
 place in the political world, nor any part of the natural world, that 
 admitted of the change to begin so thoroughly as in America. The 
 state of the country, and the prejudices of the people were both so 
 favorable for it. 
 
 And these things are the result, which are worthy of reflection. 
 
 First. All religious opinions are protected; and universal rights 
 of conscience established; and also a government of representation, 
 which is elective only. 
 
 Secondly. The dirty slave-trade , in which almost all Europe, 
 
453 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 as well as America, was engaged, is now forever at an end—no na- 
 tion protecting it. And in those countries where slavery exists, 
 they are used more humanely than formerly, and instead of death for 
 mere trifles, the penitentiary system is adopted. 
 
 Thirdly. The spirit of inquiry, the spirit of missionary is pre¬ 
 vailing, together with the translation of the scriptures into so many 
 new languages. Bible, societies are forming to disperse the holy 
 scriptures. Priestcraft is falling, and the power and influence of 
 the established, corrupt, and wicked clergy, is broken and tumbling 
 down. Crowned heads are going out of date. The whole world 
 is in commotion, and peace taken from the earth! The animal cre¬ 
 ation is proving a scourge in many parts, to the human family.— 
 The wars may be considered as the sword of the Lord; as if the 
 Devil had come down in great wrath, knowing that he hath but a 
 little time. This brings scarcity, which produces famine. And 
 famine will bring plague , which already prevails in many parts of 
 the world. Besides, such general and repeated shocks of earth¬ 
 quakes —so that sixteen cities were destroyed in a very short space 
 of time ip South America. Thus, so many extraordinary things as 
 have transpired of late, and are transpiring, have not been known in 
 the annals of history. And there never was a time, except the era 
 which gave our Saviour birth, that was so pregnant with important 
 things, as the day in which we live. 
 
 May not the “seventh trumpet” now be sounding, and the “seven 
 last plagues” be pouring out? Is not the harvest of the earth ripe 
 for the reaper with the sharp sickle? Then we should swell the cry, 
 “Thy kingdom come—send forth more laborers into the harvest.” 
 Is not the vintage of the earth ripe also to be gathered, and cast into 
 the wine-press of the wrath of Almighty God? 
 
 Are not all the governments of the old world tyrannical, and re¬ 
 pugnant to the “law of nature?” Is there any government in the 
 world, except America, that is framed so as to admit of amendment? 
 Being contrary to the law of nature and not admitting of amend¬ 
 ments, are not those governments in their very first principles, of a 
 pernicious kind, and of an incorrigible nature, founded in moral evil 
 Sf> as to perpetuate the same without any possibility of redress?— 
 Why ought they to exist? By what right can they exist? Are they 
 worthy of an existence? Does not injured innocence cry against 
 them for redress to the Governor of the world, whose tender care 
 is over all his works? Does not justice in the law of nature, de¬ 
 mand a satisfaction against them? Would not mercy be extended 
 from the Divine Governor to the injured, by undertaking their cause, 
 and restoring to them their rights, which are unjustly withheld by 
 those evil governments? Do not these reflections lead the mind ne¬ 
 cessarily to conclude, that a powerful and Just Judge will undertake 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 459 
 
 the cause of the oppressed, and overwhelm the oppressors with an 
 everlasting destruction. 
 
 SUMMARY REVIEW. 
 
 The law of nature, is that relation which man originally stands 
 in to his Creator and to his fellow creature. 
 
 In this state all men are equal, and naturally free and indepen¬ 
 dent, in their individual capacity, and endowed by their Creator 
 with certain unalienable rights, as life, liberty, enjoyment of prop¬ 
 erty, pursuit of happiness, and the privilege of private judgment. 
 In these they are equal and independent, as much as if there was 
 none other person upon earth, but the individual himself alone.— 
 But when taken in a social capacity, they are dependent upon each 
 other. The king is dependent upon his subjects; and the governor 
 on the governed; the master on the servant, and the servant on the 
 master; the blacksmith upon the carpenter, and the carpenter upon 
 the blacksmith, and both of them upon the farmer for their bread; 
 and the farmer in his turn, is dependent on them for his mechanism. 
 Thus social privileges are reciprocal; being connected mutually, they 
 are necessarily dependent upon each other. 
 
 A hermit’s life in solitude, is the most independent of any; and 
 yet what could he do in sickness? He would then be dependent 
 upon others for their assistance, to do that for him which he could 
 not do for himself. Therefore, the idea of social independence is 
 a solecism, which has no place in common sense. 
 
 As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form 
 one whole, so the human family are, and must be considered socially 
 related, and collectively dependent upon each other. 
 
 Hence, our rights and necessities being equal, so are our obliga¬ 
 tions and duties likewise; and therefore, considering the rights of 
 man as an individual, they are called personal rights. Consider¬ 
 ing them in his relation to his fellow creature, they are called social 
 rights; and considering them in his relation to his Creator, they are 
 called moral rights. 
 
 Personal rights are by virtue of existence, as life, liberty, and all 
 the intellectual rights of the mind; of course religion is one of those 
 rights, as the pursuit of happiness. 
 
 Social rights are by virtue of being a member of society; and as 
 one of the whole, who is interested in the security of those person¬ 
 al rights against usurpation, he hath a claim in conjunction with 
 others for protection of his property and character. The right 
 itself, is good and perfect, by virtue of existence; but is imperfect in 
 point of power, both in each and all, in their individual capacity. 
 And hence the power which is called government, is made up or 
 composed of all those rights which are surrendered by the individ¬ 
 uals themselves, and cast into the common stock, for the better 
 
460 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 regulation of the whole; which is made up or consists of the aggre¬ 
 gate of those rights, which though perfect in the individual person¬ 
 ally, yet socially, answer not his purpose for the want of power.— 
 And therefore, for the want of personal power, for the security of 
 personal rights, the right imperfect in power is surrendered and cast 
 into the common stock, and so the arm of society, of which he is a 
 part, is taken in preference, and in addition to his own. The ag¬ 
 gregate of those rights, imperfect in power in the individual, is sur¬ 
 rendered to trustees in trust, as the delegates of the people, to act as 
 their representatives for the benefit of the whole. This delegated 
 power is called government, and can never be applied to invade 
 those rights retained, which are sufficiently perfect in the individ¬ 
 ual, and for their proper exercise need no political strength. Of 
 this kind are the rights of life, limb, liberty, and all the intellectual 
 powers or rights of the mind, as study, pursuit of happiness, private 
 judgment, &.c. These things can never be invaded by the power 
 of the government, without infringing upon natural justice. Be¬ 
 cause the power delegated, is to be applied for the benefit and wel¬ 
 fare of the people, and not to oppress, domineer and tyranize over 
 the people, and make them miserable. 
 
 These observations show the origin of government, and the neces¬ 
 sity of a Constitution, to point out what may, and what may not be 
 done. To make the rulers responsible for their trust and conduct, 
 and to secure the admission of improvement, as experience may 
 point out wherein the Constitution is defective; and all the laws 
 which are founded upon this, as a charter given to the delegates or 
 trustees in trust, should be an expression of the will of the people. 
 And those laws should be as few as is possible—consistently with 
 the nature of tilings; and should be founded on such principles of 
 justice as will admit of the greatest humanity in the suppression of 
 vice, in the maintenance of equity, and in the promotion of virtue 
 ;n the land. * Therefore a proper distinction between vice and virtue 
 should be made, and punishment fitted and apportioned to the nature 
 of crimes. Torture, barbarity, and every thing which has a tenden¬ 
 cy to harden mankind, should be cautiously avoided. Private re¬ 
 venge should be discountenanced by civil law; and the abuse of 
 servants ought not to be passed over with such impunity as it is in 
 many parts of the world; but there ought to be some restriction upon 
 Masters, that justice may take place in the administration of corpo¬ 
 real chastisement. Ought not a responsibility be secured in this as 
 well as in any other exercise of authority? There is something here 
 which deserves to be seriously weighed, when we reflect on the 
 universal right of man. 
 
 Moral rights are the result of moral law. And as a Creature de¬ 
 pendent upon the Supreme Governor of the world, who enjoins the 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 401 
 
 obligation and prescribes the law and rule of practice, man has a 
 right to obey, by attending to the law, and by keeping the rule.— 
 And human Governments have no right to interfere by assuming a 
 power to tolerate man to pay his devotion to his God. For before 
 any human government existed in the world, there was a compact 
 between man and his Maker, which cannot be altered by any human 
 laws. Therefore, all laws ought to be made in conformity to the 
 pre-existing compact; otherwise they do mischief by making en¬ 
 croachments upon the rights of conscience, and cause confusion in 
 society by creating broils and animosities—consequently all denom¬ 
 inations of religion should be protected in the peaceable enjoyment 
 of their rights. And universal rights of conscience ought to be 
 established in every land, agreeable to the Creator’s law, primarily 
 established by Him. 
 
 Rights imply privileges; and a priviles implies duty, when taken 
 on the ground of the Law of Nature, or the Moral Law, or the 
 Rule of Practice. And duties imply obligation. Therefore, if by 
 the Law of Nature, one is favored with the rights of equality and 
 independence, it is his duty to enjoy, maintain and improve them. 
 If it be my right to enjoy life and liberty, it becomes my duty to 
 preserve and improve them. If I have a right to enjoy property and 
 pursue happiness, it is my duty to pursue it properly. And also in 
 matters of private judgment, in matters which concern me , it is my 
 duty to investigate and judge rightly. Why is it my duty to main¬ 
 tain my equality and independence; and to preserve my life and lib¬ 
 erty; and to enjoy property and pursue happiness and also to judge 
 in matters in moral duty? Equality, independence, life, liberty, 
 property, happiness, and the things of private judgment in moral 
 duty, are the gifts of the God of nature, and designed by Him to 
 answer a purpose worthy of Himself. Therefore, to neglect them, 
 is to treat them with indifference; and to be indifferent is to under¬ 
 value them; and to undervalue such important gifts, is to undervalue 
 the Giver; and of course to treat him not with neglect only, but with 
 a degree of contempt also. Because our all is connected with it. 
 Not only our eternity hangs upon it, but also, all the things of time! 
 and hence the omission, or neglect, prevents our accomplishing that 
 noble purpose for which we were designed by the Creator. There¬ 
 fore we infringe upon the Law of Nature, by departing from her 
 rule, which is the law of God; and violate our moral obligation to 
 the Most High, who, as a righteous Judge, will call all people to 
 an account, “and reward them,” each individual, “according to 
 the deeds done in the body.” 
 
 Consequently, our equality and independence is given us, as in¬ 
 dividuals, that we may be capable of thinking, and judging, ana 
 acting in an individual capacity, and not to be accountable for the 
 
462 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 misconduct of others, but live in conformity to the moral law of 
 Love. Hence life is the gift of God, which is our right to enjoy. 
 But man has no right to destroy it. To destroy our life, is to in¬ 
 fringe on Nature’s Law, and violate the obligation we are under to 
 Nature’s God. Of course also as means are necessary to be used 
 for the preservation of life, they must be attended to accordingly.— 
 Liberty also, is one of our rights, but it must not be abused, but 
 used agreeably to Natural Justice and moral obligation. The pur¬ 
 suit of property is a right, and becomes a duty, that we may not be 
 dependent on others, but have wherewith to help ourselves, and 
 afford assistance to a fellow mortal in distress. Man was designed 
 by his Maker to be happy, and the pursuit of happiness is enjoined 
 upon him, and it is his duty to promote the same in others. Hence 
 the object and the right, and the means and the duty , are all con¬ 
 nected and stand in relation to each other. The duty demands the 
 use of the means to improve the right, to obtain the object—happi¬ 
 ness. This duty is a moral obligation, because enjoined by the 
 moral Governor of the world. 
 
 Consequently all the intellectual powers of the man are called 
 upon, and employed to act as a rational creature who must give an 
 account. The Understanding to collect evidence that it may judge 
 correctly. The Memory to reflect and recollect, for the benefit of 
 Judgment. The Will to consent only to what is right, agreeable to 
 his best judgment. For man is led by inclination sometimes con¬ 
 trary to his judgment, and then he comes under condemnation, of 
 which he is always conscious in a degree, conformable to his judg¬ 
 ment. 
 
 Man is required to act as a rational creature, and to act from pro¬ 
 per motives, and of course to act from a well regulated judgment.— 
 And that the judgment may be correct, the understanding must be 
 well and properly informed. This implies a duty to search for 
 truth, and weigh every evidence, and give it just and proper weight, 
 in order to proceed righteously—as for eternity. 
 
 Moral Evil, is an improper motive or bad principle at heart. So 
 says Christ— <; he that looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath 
 committed adultery with her already in his heart.” The desire be¬ 
 ing indulged and the consent of the mind being given to a thing con¬ 
 trary to a better judgment, against the Law of Nature. Sin is a 
 transgression of the law—and the will of God is the Moral Law. 
 By going contrary to it, a person must forfeit what I choose to call 
 his infantile justification, mentioned Romans v, 18 to 20. And 
 thus goes out of the Divine favor by his own personal sin, into per¬ 
 sonal condemnation and the kingdom of Satan, and led captive by 
 him at his will. 
 
 Hence there must be a personal repentance for personal sin; and 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 463 
 
 a moral conformity to the will of God, to be reinstated in the Divine 
 favor, as one of the divine family. This conformity is through 
 “the door—the way” to God, which is Christ. Here is pardon 
 and peace to be found in such conformity, and faith, or what may 
 be termed an assent or conformity to the proper moral evidence— 
 evidence given to the mind, (but not the bodily sense) is the power 
 by which it may be done. This act of con formity is the act of 
 “faith” which is “imputed for righteousness/’ Thus, “a man is 
 justified by faith, and hath peace with God, through our Lord Jesus 
 Christ.” Being justified by faith from the guilt of his own sins, 
 and having peace with God through Christ, he has a sensible love 
 to God from obligation, and a sense of the love of God towards him, 
 in the gift of Jesus Christ, by whom he hath acceptance, and for 
 the Holy Spirit through the same divine channel, from whom all 
 blessings flow. 
 
 After justification by faith from the guilt of his own sins, he is 
 required to prove his love to Christ, by walking in the light, and 
 keeping his commandments. Hence the commandment is to “Love 
 one another,” “Love your enemies,” “do good to them that hate 
 you,” “pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you.” 
 
 Again, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, 
 soul, mind and strength, and thy neighbor as thyself;” which im¬ 
 plies that from the heart, we should devote our whole soul, body and 
 substance with all our time and talents to the glory of the Most 
 High with a resignation to the will, disposal and service of God 
 only; and hence thou shalt “love thy neighbor as thyself.” Who 
 is thy neighbor? Thy friend, enemy, acquaintance and stranger, 
 and whosoever is in distress, no matter who. He is God’s creature, 
 and thy brother by the “Law of Nature;” and the “Moral Law,” 
 commands to “Love thy neighbor as thyself,” and also enjoins the 
 “rule of practice:” “As ye would that others should do to you, do 
 ye even so to.them.” Thus Moses, the Prophets, and Jesus Christ 
 teach the same doctrine. Hence the Moral Law and the Law of 
 Nature, and the rule of practice, on the principles of equity and 
 obligation , are a unit! 
 
 Therefore, said Christ, “if ye love me, keep my commandments.” 
 And one command is, “to do good to tho&e who are our enemies,” 
 and “love thy neighbor as thyself.” The conduct of the Samaritan 
 towards the man who fell among the thieves, is enough to prove 
 who our neighbor is. The Samaritans, who taught to consider the 
 Jews as enemies , and hence the woman questioned Christ why he 
 asked her for water. 
 
 The Samaritan proved a nurse , a servant, ^nd benefactor, by 
 providing an asylum, and taking him to the Inn, paying the expen¬ 
 ses, without expecting any reward from man. And the command 
 
404 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 was “go and do thou likewise.” But “if a man doth not love his 
 brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath 
 not seen? Again, “If a man seeth his brother stand in need, and 
 give not wherewith to supply his wants, how dwelleth the love of 
 God in him? Therefore we are commanded to “love in deed and 
 in truth , and not in word and tongue only.” Consequently, to say 
 “be ye warmed and be ye clothed,” and like the “Priest and Levite, 
 pass by on the other side,” with perfect neglect or composure, is a 
 departure from the Law of Nature, and the Moral Law, and the 
 Rule of Practice, seeing our rights and wants , duties and obliga¬ 
 tions are equal in both laws, and in the rule! 
 
 We are to prove our faith and love to Christ, by walking in the 
 light and keeping his commandments; and hence the injunction, “As 
 ye have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him.” And 
 thence our actions, flowing from faith and love , are the evidences 
 or fruits of faith; hence said James, “show me your faith without 
 works, and I will show you my faith by my works.” Then he 
 makes mention of two, who were justified by works flowing from 
 faith; and adds, “as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith 
 without works is dead also.” Therefore, we conclude that a man 
 is justified by works and not by faith only . 
 
 Let it ever be remembered, that faith will never be called in 
 question in the day of judgment; there will not be any need for faith 
 then, because Christ who then will be our Judge, will have given 
 up the mediatorial kingdom to the Father, and faith will be brought 
 to sight. But the virtue of all our deeds wflll then be put to the 
 trial, what spirit they were of; and mankind will be “rewarded ac¬ 
 cording to their works,” or “the deeds done in the body,” whether 
 they be good or bad! 
 
 Those who “put away the evil of their doings, and wash in the 
 fountain for sin, and have made their robes white in the blood of 
 the Lamb,” having continued “to take up the cross daily, and fol¬ 
 low after him by denying themselves,” will stand acquitted, but 
 “those who will not have Christ to reign over them,” but lead a 
 life of rebellion, the non-conformity disqualifies them for a divine 
 inheritance, hence there must be two classes of different states and 
 dispositions of heart. And of course on the principles of moral 
 justice, they must have different sentences and rewards from a right¬ 
 eous Judge. How then can it be said to them agreeably to truth, in 
 that day of final retribution, “Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit 
 the kingdom prepared for you: for I was an hungered, and ye gave me 
 meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, and ye 
 took me in; naked, and ye clothed me; sick and in prison, and ye 
 came unto me and visited me; inasmuch as ye did it unto one of 
 the feast of these, ye did it unto me,” provided they have never been 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 485 
 
 in the spirit of doing such things to the people of Christ, for his 
 sake. 
 
 The rights and obligations of all men are equal; and so their 
 exposures and dangers, and necessities, and reverses of fortune, and 
 hence the golden rule of practice, “as ye would that others should 
 do unto you, do ye even so to them”—for the objects of distress are 
 the representatives of that Lord Jesus—therefore they are sent to 
 prove our love to Christ, a cup of cold water in the name of a disci¬ 
 ple given to one of his little ones, shall not lose its reward; and when 
 done from duty and love to Christ, will be so acknowledged by him 
 in the day of judgment, and is as acceptable to the Lord as if it 
 had been done in the person of Christ. For “God looketh at the 
 heart, and judgeth according to intentions;”—therefore “he that 
 confessethme before men, him will I confess,” said Jesus, “before 
 my father and his holy angels.” “And for every idle word that 
 man shall speak, he shall give an account thereof in the day of 
 judgment,”—and “by thy words thou shall be justified—and by thy 
 words thou shalt be condemned,” Matt, xii, 36, 37. 
 
 Therefore man is called to devote all his time, soul, bod;y and 
 substance, to the love and service of the Lord Jesus Christ in this 
 world, if he would stand acquitted in the day of accounts. Of 
 course objects of distress are to be attended to, and not barely those 
 of our own household, though they ought not to be neglected, but 
 objects of charity should be sought out. I do not say, that such as 
 are able to work, and will not, should receive, nor the man that will 
 take your charity to buy spirits and get drunk—because to give to 
 such, instead of its being a charity, it is hiring or paying for their 
 idleness and wicked conduct, and encouraging them to persevere in 
 evil. But it would be better to give to ten impostors, than to deny 
 one real object of distress. Therefore remember the good Samari¬ 
 tan, “go and do thou likewise,” if you profess to be a follower of 
 Christ, lest you hear the sentence “depart” with these piercing 
 words—“I was sick, hungry, thirsty, a stranger, naked and in prison, 
 and ye neither visited, nor fed, nor gave me drink, nor clothed me, 
 nor took me in; inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of the least of 
 these, ye did it not unto me—depart ye cursed, into everlasting fire 
 prepared (not for man) but for the devil and his angels.” Matt, 
 xxv, 41, 42, 43 and 44. For these only “who have washed their 
 
 S not Christ’s) robes and made them white in the blood of the 
 jamb, will stand before the throne of God.” Rev. vii, 14, 15, 
 Isaiah i, 17, Zach xiii, l! Therefore attend to the two laws and 
 the rule! 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 Personal rights are by virtue of existence. Social rights, by vir¬ 
 tue of being a member of society. Moral rights by virtue of Moral 
 
 Ff 
 
466 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 % 
 
 obligations to the Moral governor. Equality and independence 
 being the Law of Nature, from them government should spring by 
 delegation and representation. But from assumption sprang tyran¬ 
 nical governments. And religious establishments by law, founded 
 on ignorance and false Moral obligation, was imposed on the 
 world, to answer the purposes of ambitious usurpers. Hence arose 
 the Papal power, as man was not suffered to think, and judge, and 
 practice for himself; but the nonsense of others must be believed 
 before his own senses; which produced the seas of blood, which 
 flowed by the intollerant hand of persecution! At length light broke 
 in! Common sense waked up, and embraced a new theory of Phi¬ 
 losophy, both in Nature and Divinity. The old World being 
 chained did not admit of a thorough and general reform; hence 
 America was the only place in the Political and Natural world, 
 that opened a fair prospect for a begining. And such as began to 
 think and to judge, and to act for themselves, and felt the spirit of 
 “independence and equality of man, which is the law of nature,” 
 arose from their depressed state, and felt the spirit of enterprize.— 
 They “flew to the wilderness of America, pregnant with the spirit 
 of freedom in embryo , in their emigration, when they laid the foun¬ 
 dation, and still mark the outlines of our national character. Moral 
 virtue came by revelation, and is enjoyed by inspiration in the heart, 
 called “restraining grace.” Hence the necessity of a “moral so¬ 
 cial compact.” Abraham and his successors formed the beginning 
 of the true Church of God; through whose succession the promised 
 Messiah came. The Jews are a standing monument of the just 
 Dispensations of Divine Providence. Justice, when administered 
 in the removal of societies corrupted through moral evil , who are 
 incorrigible, and unworthy of a political existence, proves a mercy 
 to rising generations. And such revolutions will continue, until it 
 appears whose right it is to reign, and his kingdom come, and reign 
 over all! The sword of the Lord is drawn out, and the five scour¬ 
 ges of the Almighty are abroad in the earth; and O! that the people 
 would learn Righteousness! 
 
 A cause of a cause is the cause of the effect also which that 
 cause produces. And hence those who injure others by slander or 
 misrepresentation, are responsible for all the consequences attend¬ 
 ing iq and must answer it before the Supreme Judge of the world. 
 
 By what right or authority may one person or a body of men, 
 raise a persecution against another it is not authorized in the re¬ 
 cords of Christ, either by his commands or his example. And of 
 course such a right or power was never delegated or sanctioned by 
 him. Man could not bestow the right, because he does not possess 
 the authority to do* it, unless it be “assumed,” which is an unjust 
 tyranny. 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 467 
 
 Persecution, for differences of opinion and modes, &c., in reli¬ 
 gion, is an anti-Christian spirit:” and is contrary to every “rule of 
 right,” and repugnant to every moral obligation: and of course it is 
 a violation of the Law of Nature, as well as of the Moral Law, 
 and of the Rule of Practice. Of course natural and moral justice 
 must condemn it. 
 
 Those people who usurp the liberty to attack the absent charac¬ 
 ter of others in an unjust manner, to weaken their influence by de¬ 
 stroying their reputation, and sinking them into contempt in public 
 estimation, rejoicing at their misfortune and calamity, as if a very 
 great victory was gained, do not know what spirit they are of! It 
 would be well for such persons to study the Law of Nature, with the 
 Moral Law, and reconsider them by comparing them with the Rule 
 of Practice, examining their own spirit and conduct, and then see 
 how they comport together, according to love and union, which is 
 enjoined by the gospel of Jesus Christ. For if the practice flows 
 from an unjust and unhallowed spirit of jealousy, from ambition, 
 pride and self-will, the soul is entirely destitute of that heavenly 
 principle, that noble mind, which was in Christ, and which was de¬ 
 signed to reign in the heart and practice of his followers, to be made 
 manifest in their spirit and tempers, and shine forth in their exam¬ 
 ple continually. And hence they are to be called the light of the 
 world, and as a city set on a hill which cannot be hid. And it 
 would be proper for such persons as those to attend to Luke xi, 35, 
 with the context. And Matt, vii, 2, &c., as a looking glass. 
 
 Therefore “let those who name the name of Christ, be careful 
 to depart from iniquity,” and never take the devil’s tools, with 
 which to do the Almighty’s work. 
 
 But said one, “Master we saw one casting out devils in thy name 
 and we forbade him because he followed not us.” Why do you 
 forbid him? “He followeth not with us.” Wherein does he differ? 
 “In name, mode and opinion.” But do you believe he is a good 
 man, and that the essence of the matter is in him? O yes, “but he 
 followeth not with us.” Take care! forbid him not! 
 
 The lowest sense in which one can be supposed to “cast out 
 devils in the name of Christ,” is to be instrumental in the hands of 
 Christ by preaching the Gospel, to the awakening and conversion 
 of sinners, from the errors of their ways to serve the living God. 
 
 Now if such fruit evidently appears, and if it be manifest that 
 the pleasure of the Lord prospers in his hand, who durst set him- 
 selt up as inquisitor general? and as the accuser, witness,, judge and 
 jury, to condemn such as being nothing but shameless intruders and 
 most daring impostors? But he “he followeth not us!” Hark!— 
 Hear what the Master saith—“forbid him not; for there is no one 
 
468 
 
 ANALECTS UPON THE 
 
 who shall do a miracle in my name, that can readily speak evil of 
 me: for he that is not against you, is for you.” 
 
 It is not enough barely to say, I will let him alone; for there is 
 no neuter in this war. Therefore if you are a follower of Christ, 
 you must prove you love to him according to your abilitv. “For 
 he that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.” And 
 in the day of final decision, you will hear the sentence, “inasmuch 
 as ye did it not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not unto me. 
 Depart, &c.” 
 
 Consequently, that the cause of Christ be not hindered, but that 
 his gospel take an universal spread, instead of being actuated by a 
 short-sighted, mean, sinister, low, contentious party spirit, we should 
 ' have a heart full of love to God and man, to expand the mind with 
 that charity which never faileth, and thinketh no evil, but suffereth 
 long and is kind, is gentle, and easy to be entreated. And look 
 at the universal or most extensive good, and encourage those means 
 and institutions, most likely to accomplish the most noble ends 
 and purposes to mankind. And hence not like the Jews, who long 
 looked with expectation for the Messiah, and when he came, re¬ 
 jected him. Or, as some others, who pray to God to revive his 
 work, and send forth more laborers into the harvest; then oppose 
 both the work and the means, which the wisdom of God is pleased 
 to make use of to accomplish it. God doth work and accomplish 
 great and important ends, by simple means, which are noble and 
 worthy of himself to exhibit his “finger, hand or arm,” of power 
 and wisdom to mankind; whilst his mercy and goodness is magni¬ 
 fied, and his Justice displayed to the most ordinary understanding. 
 And thus, out of the mouth of babes and sucklings, God will per¬ 
 fect praise. 
 
 The Apostle rejoiced that the Gospel was preached by those who 
 were of a different ****»*#*; he did rejoice. Therefore forbid not 
 those whom God hath sent to preach the Gospel of his dear Son, 
 lest you be fighting against God, and it cause you tears of sorrow 
 and repentance when it is too late. For the cause is the Lord’s, 
 and the eternity of mankind is connected therewith, and hangs up¬ 
 on it; and “he that sees the sword coming, and blows not the trum¬ 
 pet—the man is taken away in his iniquity, but his soul is required 
 at the Watchman’s hand!” Therefore “the Gospel is to be spread 
 into all nations, and preached to every creature—and the Ministers, 
 i. e., servants, should be instant in season, and out of season, to 
 reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long suffering,”—and swell the 
 cry, “thy kingdom come,” that “more laborers may be sent into 
 the harvest—and many run to and fro, and knowledge be increas¬ 
 ed;” that people may be informed and turn from their idols— 
 
 44 Satan be bound that the nations be deceived no more; but the 
 
RIGHTS OF MAN. 
 
 469 
 
 House of the Lord be established in top of the Mountain, and ex¬ 
 alted above the hills, and all nations flow into it; when the wolf and 
 the lamb shall dwell together, and the Leopard shall lie down with 
 the Kid. The Watchman shall see eye to eye, and the knowledge 
 of the Lord shall cover the earth as the waters do the sea.” When 
 they shall not hurt or destroy in all thy holy mount; the Nations 
 learn war no more; when the “light of the moon shall become 
 seven fold, as the light of seven days.” And then the vice of su¬ 
 perstition, and the barbarity of ignorance and tyranny will hide 
 their deformed faces, being swept with the besom of destruction 
 from the human family. 
 
 Natural evil is the effect or consequence of moral evil. And 
 ignorance, superstition and tyranny, with impositions and wicked 
 laws, have been, and still are the chains by which social privileges 
 are curtailed. They are the means also, which have brought what 
 is called Natural evil, as the necessary consequence of moral evil, 
 upon society, in the different ages and nations of the world, which 
 hath been and still is such a curse to the world of mankind. 
 
 The constitution of the United States was framed by a delegated 
 confederation, who were chosen by the people for that purpose.— 
 The “constitution,” when framed, was recommended by the con¬ 
 federation to the different states—each of which voluntarily receiv¬ 
 ed it by their own proper legislative and sovereign authority, whose 
 officers were chosen by the people for that purpose—all of which 
 procedure is agreeable to natural justice, arising from the Creator’s 
 law of nature! Which shows the federal union deduced from dem¬ 
 ocratic principles—which exhibits the difference between six and 
 half a dozen, each state reserving to itself the power to govern its 
 own policy—which shows that congress cannot legislate on slavery 
 in the south, or upon the Yankee law religion in the north, of course 
 they are State instead of national crimes, existing before we became 
 a nation under the k * * * ! 
 
 General information, and the spread of Moral Virtue are ne¬ 
 cessary antidotes to such obnoxious principles; that the moral fa¬ 
 culty may be repaired, and peace and righteousness reign in every 
 clime. 
 
 W hile inventions are increasing, and the arts and sciences are 
 improving, it may not be amiss for all the well wishers of Zion to 
 watch the openings of Providence, for the furtherance of truth, and 
 the spread of knowledge valuable to society among mankind. And 
 provided some suitable point should some day be taken on the Isth¬ 
 mus, which connects the North and South of the New W T orld, now 
 probably held in reversion, as a mercy to rising generations, to be a 
 theatre lor great things to be displayed, worthy of its Author, and 
 there should be the proper arrangements made for the spread of the 
 
470 
 
 ANALECTS, &c. 
 
 true knowledge through the whole world. How long a space could 
 be required to circumnavigate and circumfuse such knowledge of the 
 Causeless Casuator, as would inspire all nations with sensations of 
 gratitude to the Redeemer of mankind, whose commandment we 
 have for our encouragement, “Go ye into all the world and preach 
 the Gospel, and lo I am with you!” 
 
 Buckingham county, Virginia, 
 
 August 21, 1812. 
 
JOURNEY 
 
 FROM 
 
 BABYLON TO JERUSALEM; 
 
 OR, THE ROAD TO PEACE. 
 
 The Journey of Life is an important theme. All mankind 
 are equally interested in it; and the happiness or misery of every 
 individual; necessarily depends upon it. 
 
 Time may be considered as the road, and every day may be com¬ 
 pared to a mile, cutting off some part of the distance. 
 
 Eternity is the country to which all are travelling; sleeping or 
 waking, they progress with unremitting speed. 
 
 Childhood and youth are the morning of life; the perfection of 
 manhood is the meridian; and the declension of age, may be qalled 
 the evening shades —when the sun is lowering in the western sky, 
 and sable gloom prevails! 
 
 The “experience of grace,” should be connected with the Journey 
 of Life; as in eternity, there are two places of destination, the states 
 of which are very different both in their nature and enjoyment—one 
 being attended with ineffable pleasure, the other with weeping, 
 wailing and gnashing of teeth! 
 
 As one of the human family upon the great Journey of Life, 
 travelling the road of time to eternity, I am now upon the way.— 
 More than twelve thousand miles are already gone over. The 
 morning of life is passed away. The clock strikes twelve—and the 
 evening shades will soon come on apace. 
 
 Are all these things a fancy and but a dream? Can imagination 
 only suggest all this as credible? Impossible! life and existence are 
 more than fable. 
 
 Hearing, seeing, smelling, tasting, feeling with talking and walk¬ 
 ing, are things which cannot admit of proof; being self-evident, 
 they do not admit of doubt. 
 
472 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 Sensible existence excites reflection—whence inquiries come!— 
 Casting a look in different directions, and, behold! nature with all 
 her parts, and their relative concomitants, presents to view, in an 
 impressive and august mode! The mind, which constitutes the 
 man, is ever an inquirer in search after truth, when properly em¬ 
 ployed upon a noble theme! Sensations of different kinds excite 
 their peculiar inquiries, and the mind on reflection, seeks for names, 
 fitted out to the nature of things, intending to employ them in its 
 investigation of causes and effects! 
 
 An Inquirer, observing day and night, seed time and harvest, 
 summer and winter, months and years, to succeed each other in 
 their turn, finds himself asking this important question:—Where am 
 I, and whence.the origin of all these things? 
 
 Truth some times is self evident, and can admit of no doubt, being 
 an object of sense; but at other times, truth is more latent, and can 
 only be inferred from circumstantial things. In the first case, the 
 evidence received is positive knowledge, but the latter is only faith 
 in the solution of queries. Hence the difference between the terms 
 “knowledge and faith.” The first refers to things present, which 
 are grasped by sense; the latter alludes to things absent, which al¬ 
 ways admit of dispute. 
 
 The Sun is the centre, and all the host around both of a first and 
 second order, and their Eclipses and Conjunctions are calculable to 
 a mathematical demonstration. Hence a few degrees east and north 
 of the metropolis of Columbia, in the third Planet from the Sun 
 in rotation, on the terraqueous theatre of human existence, Inqui¬ 
 rer found himself, and commenced his career—first, in sensible ex¬ 
 istence; and then in reflections, in search after truth! 
 
 The sensations felt on beholding a compound of various and dif¬ 
 ferent reflections of those rays of light some times visible in the 
 clouds opposite the sun, is termed colors; and under certain shades 
 and figures is called “beauty,” the power to behold them is called 
 “sight.” 
 
 The sensibilities by which we discern the qualities of nutriment, 
 arising from the different shapes of particles, exciting the sensations 
 of bitter, sweet, sour, &c., is called “taste.” 
 
 The power by which we discern odoTs, whether good or bad, is 
 called “smell.” 
 
 The vibration of the atmosphere when striking upon the ear, is 
 called sound, and the power to discern the sound is called “hear.” 
 
 And the power to discern objects by the touch is called “feel.” 
 
 These things being object of sense, give immediate knowledge; 
 which of course is self-evidence, and cannot possibly admit of 
 doubt—but the origin and cause of all those things remained a se- 
 crct; which gave Inquirer great uneasiness, in painful suspense, 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 473 
 
 from conviction of interest in the important relation of things; and 
 nothing short of a solution of the query could give him proper sat¬ 
 isfaction on the subject. 
 
 Is it possible, says Inquirer to himself, that these things are so? 
 Have I an existence which shall continue here but for a limited pe¬ 
 riod; and then must I moulder to dust and become food for worms, 
 and have only a name remaining above ground! Solemn reflection! 
 Awful thought! 
 
 But to soothe these sensations, which give uneasiness, the study 
 of nature presents itself to call off the mind from moral contempla¬ 
 tion, to natural investigation. 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON NATURE. 
 
 The canopy of nature, appears to shut down in a concave form, 
 through the limitation of sight, while the water exhibits a convex 
 shape, through the globular form of the earth. Thus the large and 
 lowermost parts of the ship first disappear as she sails from the 
 coast. But the uppermost parts, whicli are smallest, first; appear 
 as she returns to the shore. 
 
 The mind makes the man, and is connected with its casket.— 
 Which being corporeal, confines him to the earth, as a prison, 
 through the power of gravitation; which principle prevails in all 
 material things, and is called attraction of gravitation. 
 
 This prison to which man is confined, revolves with almost in¬ 
 credible swiftness, in an annual revolution, at the rate of more than 
 sixty thousand miles an hour, whirling its inhabitants, impercepti¬ 
 ble of motion, more than a thousand miles in the diurnal revolution 
 on its axis at the same time. 
 
 The different kinds and grades of beings, are so many, and so 
 nearly related to each other, from the most intelligent creature to the 
 lowest animated matter, the exact line of distinction between the 
 animal and vegetable commonwealth is difficult to be determined. 
 
 The Ourang Outang appears to possess the organs of speech in 
 his formation; and yet for some cause he is deprived of that faculty, 
 though he differs from man in anatomy, in the lack of the pan of 
 the knee only. 
 
 The sensitive plant has some of the appearance of animation; 
 while some of the sea fish scarcely exhibit life of any kind. Some 
 are in shells, located, growing upon rocks. Others, called “sun 
 fish,” and “Portuguese-men-of-war,” are floating on the water or 
 near the shores, &c. 
 
 The perch in embryo, has been known to produce more than 
 twenty-eight thousand at a time, and the cod upwards of three 
 millions. 
 
 Eight thousand different kinds of insects, and six hundred species 
 ef birds, with the various animals on land and in the water, of so 
 
474 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 many different shapes, forms and sizes, with natures so diverse, and 
 yet abundance of food is suited to the demands and situation of the 
 whole, all of which exhibits a parental tender care, marked with 
 wisdom, goodness and power, displayed through every part of uni¬ 
 versal nature. But the origin and cause of all those things still 
 remained a query with the Inquirer, whose research for important 
 truth was not, could not pass over things so interesting, with a stoi¬ 
 cal indifference. 
 
 The sun near an hundred millions of miles from the earth; and 
 but a step in comparison of the distance to one of the fixed stars, 
 which is allowed by philosophers to be so immense, that the velocity 
 of a cannon ball would require at least seven hundred thousand 
 years to reach from one to another. Admitting it, and that seven¬ 
 ty two millions of those stars are within the sphere of astronomical 
 calculation. Moreover, admitting each star be a sun like ours, 
 in the centre of a system, with an equal number of planets of a first 
 and second order, and each planet to be a world, with as great a 
 variety of beings as inhabit this earth, what must be the aggregate 
 number of the whole? And what or who could be the author, and 
 upholder, Governor and provider of this stupendous display? was 
 the inquirer’s question still! [See the “Chain”—Causeless Causa- 
 tor.] 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS REFLECTIONS. 
 
 The “jive senses ” of the body being avenues or inlets of knowl¬ 
 edge to the mind; the things of nature may be examined contem¬ 
 plated and reasoned upon; but never to satisfaction. Although in¬ 
 ferences and conclusions may be drawn from causes to effects, yet 
 there remains an hungering in the mind, which continues unsatisfied, 
 until a proper object can be found which is perfect both in its nature 
 and degree; which alone can afford moral consolation. 
 
 Should the sun be annihilated, the effects produced by him would 
 cease, and what would be the consequence but unbearable frost and 
 perpetual night! The rays from the sun, but an inch in diameter, 
 when brought to a focus, are equally unbearable, producing a flame! 
 What a strange dependency on the sun, whose benign rays are wise¬ 
 ly dispensed and withheld, in such a proportionable manner, as to 
 answer every purpose. Surely this declares an overruling hand! 
 
 From these circumstances the sun is deified by many in the 
 heathen world; yet we have no evidence that he can quicken an 
 inanimate substance, and cause it to possess the power and principle 
 of 'sense and reason. For the Being who is capable of such power 
 and generous donation, must possess the principles of all innate 
 substance, and in the nature of the case must be an Omnipotent 
 A uthor. 
 
 Hundreds of comets in their various orbs, with all the Heavenly 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 475 
 
 Bodies, move in rotation and have no infringement in their conjunc¬ 
 tion; but each in order keeps its course, and harmonizes with the 
 
 whole! 
 
 Could a drop of water, or a grain of sand go out of existence, 
 but by the will of its Author, by the same rule, the whole fabric of 
 nature could annihilate itself, and sink into a state of nonentity! 
 
 If every thing which had a beginning must have an end, then that 
 which had no beginning can have no end; consequently, if nature 
 exists by emanation, from the will of its Author, by the same rule 
 it must continue to exist, or go out of being; but when agreeable to 
 his pleasure. 
 
 Those people who plead for the perfection of nature, independent 
 of its Author, saying nature does this or that, as luck, fortune, or 
 chance would have it, &c., necessarily ascribe Omnific power and 
 Omnifarious principles to matter; and this would argue the omnipo¬ 
 tence and omnipresence of nature, abstract from its author also, in¬ 
 asmuch as there is a band of union throughout the whole, which 
 bond of union prevails, as far as nature is explored and understood; 
 as the laws of electricity and magnetism, exemplify on this globe, 
 and as the laws of gravitation manifest throughout universal nature. 
 
 But to ascribe those powers to nature, is not to make a proper 
 distinction between Mind and Matter, moreover it imputes effects to 
 causes which could never produce them! 
 
 Matter, when moved by another cause, cannot stop of itself; and 
 when stopped it cannot move of itself. Hence matter, when put in 
 motion,is always indebted to some other cause. 
 
 Consequently, those heavenly bodies, which play in their differ¬ 
 ent orbits, harmonizing together, have not existed forever in their 
 order, but must have emanated from a higher cause, who prescribed 
 their spheres, and gave them their laws dependent upon himself, as 
 their author and support; of course, the causeless causuator must be 
 considered as the centration and bond of union throughout the 
 whole of universal nature; otherwise, how can man account for any 
 thing in nature; evenJiow a particle of sand or a drop of water 
 coheres together. 
 
 MORAL INQUIRIES. 
 
 Inquirer feeling an hungering in the mind, and being unsatisfied 
 on various accounts, went to a school in the environs of Babylon, 
 in order to be taught. 
 
 The Tutors with their Ushers, who constituted Masters of dif¬ 
 ferent grades, taught doctrines, which may be inferred from their 
 expressions. Such as “seated upon a topless throne”—“an eternal 
 decree”—“go down to the bottom of the bottomless pit”—“from all 
 eternity a covenant was made”—“an infinite number”—“bound¬ 
 less space”—“the creature man is an infinite being.” 
 
476 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 Thus by starting wrong, they must forever continue in error.— 
 Those expressions being contradictory, must be considered as non¬ 
 sensical; and hence they ought to be turned out of doors, as beneath 
 contempt. 
 
 For how, if a throne be topless can one be seated on it? If a 
 decree be passed, there was a time when it was done; if so, how could 
 it have been eternal? If the pit be bottomless, where is the bottom? 
 If the covenant was made, there was a time when they made it; 
 consequently a time before they made it; if so, how could it have 
 been eternal, unless eternity is to be dated from the period of making 
 that contract? As from implies a starting place, or place of begin¬ 
 ning. An infinite number to be enlarged by units. Space which 
 always implies limitation, as the space of a mile, the space of an 
 hour or a day, &c., and yet is boundless as some say. And man 
 a creature, infinite when he is limited. He had a beginning, which 
 may be considered as the first and beginning end. From thence the 
 time down to the other end, where he is now, may be calculuted and 
 measured, a mathematical demonstration. His futurity is a non¬ 
 entity to him, and at least can only be a subject of faith. 
 
 Hence those Masters gave but little satisfaction to Inquirer on the 
 all important subject, which still specially occupied his attention in 
 his researches after truth! 
 
 OF HIEROGLYPHIC BABYLON. 
 
 “As men journeyed from the east, in the days of Nimrod, the 
 mighty hunter 55 of men, they came to a plain in the land of Shinar, 
 on the river Euphrates, where they built the memorable Babylon, 
 which was begun in that of Babel. In this great city stood the 
 celebrated Temple of Belus, denoting the religion of the land. 
 
 Babylon was enclosed with a wall of brick, three hundred and 
 fifty feet in height, and eighty feet thick. The bricks were taken 
 from a ditch, afterwards filled with water, to add to the strength of 
 the place; the circumference of which was not less than sixty miles. 
 It was four square, with twenty-five brass g^tes on a side, making 
 one hundred in all. From each gate there was a street leading 
 across the city, from gate to gate, so that the streets intersected each 
 other at right angels, and divided Babylon into five hundred and 
 seventy-six squares, besides the spaces for building next to the walls, 
 which were defended by several hundred towers, erected upon their 
 summit. 
 
 Now there was a very wise Prince of age and experience, wdio 
 reigned over Babylon; his name was Jupiter, and he was the author 
 of the wine of Bacchus, which wine is “Moral Evil. 55 With 
 this wine the people of Babylon were stupidly intoxicated, so as to 
 be almost dead to those important things, in which all are greatly 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 477 
 
 interested. And there was a great confusion of “tongues,” inas¬ 
 much that there was not less than seventy-two languages, which 
 have since increased to more than one hundred and twenty. 
 
 There were many things in the environs of Babylon, more than 
 could be well enumerated, which were very troublesome and pain¬ 
 ful, and which were called “Natural Evils,” all of which are the 
 effect or consequence of moral evil. For this was the cause of their 
 introduction into the world. 
 
 There were also certain associations, which may well be denom¬ 
 inated the “Schools of Babylon.” So great the influence of their 
 example, and the progress of their pupils. 
 
 Men of ability and spirit, being intoxicated with the wine of 
 Bacchus, volunteer their services; pleased with the idea of becom¬ 
 ing masters in those schools, which by the by is considered as an im¬ 
 portant distinction, and constituting them great and mighty men. 
 
 The first is the “Military School.” Here is taught the art of 
 war. Its object is fame and glory. Although it is attended with 
 such horrors as tend to harden the heart, yet many weak men are 
 so infatuated as to be delighted at the sight. 
 
 The second is the Dancing School. Here is taught the impor¬ 
 tant art of hopping and jumping about, at a signal made by a black 
 man, who, as their captain, with his noisy instrument, directs their 
 movements, whilst they turn their backs and faces to and fro, with¬ 
 out their sense or reason, except, indeed, it may serve to show fine 
 shapes and clothes. But consumptions are dated, and serious im¬ 
 pressions are driven away. 
 
 The third is the school of Lawyers. The nature of this asso¬ 
 ciation will be discovered by the following lines : 
 
 ‘‘Should I be lawyer, I must lie and cheat, 
 
 For honest lawyers have no bread to eat; 
 
 ’Tis rogues and villains fee the lawyers high, 
 
 And fee the men who gold and silver buy.” 
 
 The fourth is the school of Music. Intending to divert the mind 
 and touch the passions. And is admirably calculated to be a sub¬ 
 stitute for penitence, and the prologue to forbidden indulgences. 
 
 In the fifth is taught the art of dress. This is intended to hide 
 deformity, and please the eye—to gain a fanciful pre-eminence and 
 wear the bell, as first in fashion; glorying in their shame. For 
 dress was ordained in consequence of sin, and may be considered 
 as a badge of fallen nature. 
 
 The sixth is the school of Quacks. These have had success in 
 imposing on the ignorant by high sounding words. But the poor 
 deceived sufferers at length detect the imposition, and die—to warn 
 their survivors not to partake of their follies. 
 
478 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 In the seventh is taught the fascinating art of Theatric represen¬ 
 tation. This is called a very moral institution by its advocates, who 
 affect to consider it very corrective of every species of vice. But 
 matter of fact sufficiently proves that the theatre is best supported 
 when vice most abounds. 
 
 The eighth is an establishment for the promotion of Polite Lite¬ 
 rature. Here lectures are given upon the barbarity and folly dis¬ 
 played by the writers of the Old and New Testament; and on the 
 sublimity, beauty, elegance, taste and morality, which are every 
 where found in a choice collection of Romances and Novels. - This 
 establishment is exclusively intended for privileged orders. Such 
 as have been distinguished by wealth and idleness, and such as had 
 rather feel than think. 
 
 The ninth is a very extensive institution, having many united 
 colleges, in which are taught the various arts of picking pockets, 
 picking locks, stealing, high way robbery, house breaking, &c.—• 
 And the progress of those pupils who are instructed in these various 
 branches, is really prodigious. 
 
 There is also a department, an appendage to the former, where is 
 taught the art of preparing and using false weights and measures— 
 the method of raising false charges; of managing extortion; the ex¬ 
 cellent art of over-bearing and over-reaching in bargains, and the 
 making of other’s extremity their own opportunity to be well serv¬ 
 ed at their expense. 
 
 The eleventh is furnished with male and female instructors, for 
 the improvement of tattling, back-biting, lying, &c. Here also as¬ 
 tonishing progress is made by the pupils of both sexes. 
 
 The twelfth is a school for match-making. And considering the 
 motives which seem to govern most people on the subject of mar¬ 
 riage, and the many happy families which are formed, it would ap¬ 
 pear that the wine of Bacchus furnished the stimulus, and Cupid 
 and Hymen the only bands of union. But this is a private estab¬ 
 lishment, and their lessons are secretly given. 
 
 The thirteenth is the University of grandeur. Here pompous 
 show, empty titles, impudent flatteries, haughty oppression, vain 
 ignorance, pampering luxury and wanton revelling, are effectually 
 taught. This establishment is the most popular, and scarcely a 
 family can be found in all the precincts of Babylon, which is not 
 ambitious to obtain a finishing touch to the education of their chil¬ 
 dren, in this great University. 
 
 In this great city is erected the “Temple of Belus,” called, 
 “Church established by Law.” This is a towering building, ex¬ 
 alted almost to the lowering sky, intended by its stupendous height 
 to domineer over the consciences of all the people. And so impe¬ 
 rious are the Priests, that the temple of Belus could never be reareo 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 479 
 
 but where the wine of Bacchus greatly abounds. The rites of this 
 Temple are very pleasing to Jupiter, the supreme god of the city; 
 who is called the “Prince of this world,” reigning in Babylon over 
 the children of disobedience” without control! So much for Mys¬ 
 tical Babylon. 
 
 Inquirer having observed all these mysteries, still looking at 
 causes and effects, was convinced that there was such a thing as an 
 over-ruling hand, who superintended the affairs of life, and govern¬ 
 ed in wisdom and goodness, as well as in mercy and justice, and 
 mighty power. 
 
 He perceived also, that there were many things in Babylon, which 
 were opposed to the nature of this Supreme Ruler, and therefore 
 could not be right, nor by any means spring from the same original 
 fountain—and consequently must have proceeded from a different 
 source. And lo! whilst sorely grieved at the condition of the delu¬ 
 ded citizens of Babylon, an angelic voice called his attention, invit¬ 
 ing him to take a survey of a much more glorious city. 
 
 OF JERUSALEM. 
 
 This city is called Jerusalem, and is the glorious habitation of 
 the Moral Governor, against whom the Prince of the world had 
 revolted, and set up his kingdom in Babylon. Jerusalem is situated 
 in the New Earth, where there is no sorrow, nor pain, neither frost 
 nor chilling winds, but all is delight and tranquility, and the inhabi¬ 
 tants have pleasure for evermore. 
 
 Jerusalem is six thousand miles in circumference, and fifteen hun¬ 
 dred miles in height, with a window which extends all round the city 
 through which the light shines out from within, to a vast distance, 
 even to Babylon, so that people may see how to travel the road to 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 There are twelve gates to the city, with an angel at each gate, to 
 wait upon the heirs of salvation; and on the gates were written the 
 names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel. The wall of 
 the city had twelve foundations, and upon them were written the 
 names of the twelve apostle of the Lamb. 
 
 The City—the houses were built of gold, the wall of jasper, and 
 the foundations betweeen the gates were made of precious stones. 
 
 The first foundation was a Jasper, which is the color of white 
 marble, with a slight shade of green and red. The second, a Sap¬ 
 phire, which is SAy blue, speckled with gold. The third, a Chab 
 cedony—i. e., a carbuncle, and of the color of red hot iron. The 
 fouth an Emerald, and is of a grass green. The fifth a Sardonyx, 
 red, streaked with white. The sixth, a Sardius, which is a deep 
 red. The seventh, a Chrysolite, a deep yellow, The eighth a Be- 
 rjdl, a sea green. The ninth, a Topaz, which is pale yellow.— 
 
480 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 The tenth, a Chrysophrase, greenish and transparent, with gold 
 specks. The eleventh, a Jacinth, which is a red purple. The 
 twelfth, an Amethyst, a violet purple. 
 
 The twelve gates are twelve pearls, each of the gates is one pearl. 
 And the streets of the city are pure gold, and transparent as glass. 
 
 The City hath no need of the sun, neither of the moon to shine 
 on it; for the gates will not be shut by day, and there is no night 
 there. 
 
 In this city there is a Throne belonging to the Great King.— 
 Round about is a rainbow; and four “Living Creatures”—four 
 and twenty elders, sitting upon the thrones, clothed in white, with 
 crowns of gold upon their heads. Next to these are the saints, 
 and then the Angels incircle the whole; of which two hundred mil¬ 
 lions were but a part; and they are of different orders, as the Che¬ 
 rubim and Seraphim, Archangels, &c. 
 
 From the throne proceeds a river, clear as crystal, which is the • 
 Water of Life; and those who drink it will never thirst. 
 
 This City was prepared originally for man from the foundation 
 of the world, in the order of things, as primarily established by the 
 Creator in his moral government. 
 
 OF MORAL E7IL. 
 
 When all things were inane, and nature but in the sphere of non¬ 
 entity, all was dark and void; yet then existed the Causeless Caus- 
 ator, the great author of dependent beings. 
 
 A cause of a cause is also the cause of the effect which that cause 
 produces. This will hold in law, in nature, and in grace, upon 
 logical principles; and yet the introduction of moral evil cannot 
 impeach the Divine character. 
 
 First, in law—a man is considered responsible for all his conduct. 
 Hence, if in attempting feloniously to shoot a fowl, he kills a man 
 beyond, the action being evil, he is accountable for all the conse¬ 
 quences thereof. 
 
 In mechanism the effects produced by the most remote cog are de¬ 
 pendent upon the first moving cause of the machine. And hence the 
 first moving cause produces the effects in a direct succession. 
 
 In grace it is the same thing, moral virtue, the good principle, 
 comes from above, and not from nature. Hence its effects, of 
 which man’s free will is one, are of grace, as the original and mo¬ 
 ving cause! and it is equally as necessary for the same cause to con¬ 
 tinue to operate, in order to produce a continuation of the effects, as 
 it was to put it in motion at the first. Otherwise the effect and 
 cause would cease together. 
 
 But a free agent can act freely, not on the principle of mechan¬ 
 ical necessity; but upon that of volition, the necessary result of 
 
t BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 481 
 
 free agency, and the very quintessence of moral ability. Admit 
 ting this, for upon what principles can it be denied, it being self- 
 evidence? Then, if the order of things be inverted, in consequence 
 of a wrong act, intentionally done, by a free agent, under those 
 free circumstances, the consequences of this invention must have 
 its original and proper foundation in the agent as the author, from 
 whom the act and consequently the effect bowed. On these prin¬ 
 ciples moral evil could be introduced without impeaching the Di¬ 
 vine character, and includes the ideas, that all the goodness in all 
 beings, whether in nature or in moral agents, comes from the Good 
 Being, who is the author of all goodness; and sin, which is not a 
 creature, nor a principle of nature, but the base transgression of the 
 law of the Righteous Ruler of the Universe; of course, the base 
 act of the agent who wills it. And it primarily originated in the 
 abuse of moral power or agency, in a revolt against his Creator’s 
 government. 
 
 “ Sin is the transgression of a law;” and “ where there is no law, 
 there can be no transgression.” Hence follows the associated ideas 
 of a compact between the governor and the governed; the will of 
 one is the law, which the others have a capacity to obey. A law 
 implies a penalty, and of course a time of judgment and retribution; 
 hence the trial is a limited period only, and not eternal, both as it 
 relates to angels and man. 
 
 Here we see the propriety of the following words: “ Angels kept 
 not their first habitation, but sinned, are cast down, reserved under 
 chains of darkness, unto the judgment of the great day, to be pun¬ 
 ished.” “ The devil abode not in the truth, but sinned from the 
 beginning.” 
 
 All things were good when they emanated from their Author’s 
 hand. Thinking spirits without earthly bodies, never sleep; but 
 must forever be in contemplation. Before this world existed there 
 was not so many things for the mind to ruminate upon. Looking 
 forward into futurity, or viewing in retrospect they could behold no 
 end, neither could they remember the time they had no existence* 
 Hence if tempted at all, it must have been self-temptation; and the 
 first act of disobedience, must have destroyed their innocency, and 
 brought misery upon them, even a forfeiture of the governor’s fa¬ 
 vor, and his consequent displeasure, who as a righteous judge, can¬ 
 not approbate a revolt against his government. 
 
 Those spirits who constituted themselves devils, by sinning, do 
 not multiply; but each being actually guilty for himself, deserves a 
 personal punishment for his crime. 
 
 of man’s fall. 
 
 But with the human family it was far different. Man contained 
 
 Gg 
 
482 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 a vast posterity, seminally , which must have perished in his loins, 
 had they been immediately subjected to a punishment proportioned 
 to their crime, as they sinned and fell seminally, only in their first 
 head! 
 
 Jerusalem was prepared for man when he was commanded to 
 multiply, before he transgressed. And as a state of trial must be 
 limited, doubtless man'w r ould have been translated; otherwise the 
 earth would have been overrun with people, as none would have 
 died, neither would there have been any miscarriages, provided man 
 had never sinned. 
 
 Man was neither mortal nor immortal before the fall; but may 
 be considered as a candidate upon trial; for according to his con¬ 
 duct, so should be his fate. 
 
 The death with which he was threatened was absolute and un¬ 
 conditional; but not eternal in the common acceptation of the word, 
 “ eternal death.” Otherwise how could man be saved, ‘seeing the 
 threatening was irrevocable? Neither was it temporal death, seeing 
 that was denounced afterwards, and Adam actually lived more than 
 nine hundred years. If temporal and eternal death were both im¬ 
 plied absolutely and unconditionally, man must have lost himself, 
 viz: his body; for as the resurrection came by Jesus Christ, through 
 the gospel, he dying a temporal death, must have lost his body, and 
 as his soul was doomed irrevocably to eternal death, how could 
 there have been a re-union or an escape? 
 
 But thanks be to the Supreme Ruler of the world, it was not so! 
 as is manifested in the unspeakable gift of Jesus. The death wa3 
 spiritual, and was executed as the entailment, as soon as he ate. 
 For he lost his communion with his Maker, being guilty, hav¬ 
 ing lost his innocence by the violation of his law. The tree was 
 good. The evil consisted in the abuse of it; which was a moral 
 evil. 
 
 Temporal death was pronounced afterwards in mercy, and he v/as 
 driven from Paradise, “ lest he should partake of the tree of life and 
 live forever;” become an immortal sinner, eternally chained to this 
 world of woe! St. Paul, in enumerating the blessings in Christ Je¬ 
 sus, includes temporal death expressly; and in his conclusion says: 
 “ All are yours,” which argues that temporal death was denounced 
 in consequence of sin, that “ life and immortality might be brought 
 to light through the gospel” in mercy to mankind, and man again 
 have a chance for Jerusalem, a better opportunity than before; be¬ 
 cause, “ if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, even 
 Jesus, who is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, 
 but also for the sins of the whole world;” so that by grace we may 
 repent and find pardon for our personal crimes; whereas the Para 
 disical law knew no forgiveness. 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM 
 
 483 
 
 Thus the “ Prince of this world introduced the wine” of Bacchus 
 into the moral world so far, that even the natural world is affected 
 with it; and hence the confusion both in the natural and moral 
 world, with all the calamities, curses and miseries, from the ele¬ 
 ments, from vegetable and mineral agents, and from the malicious 
 designs of men against each other, all combining in ten thousand 
 different shapes and forms, to destroy the peace of the world, as 
 Hieroglyphic Babylon abundantly exemplifies, and which may be 
 seen in every quarter of the globe. 
 
 Natural evil is the effect of moral evil, or is consequent upon it, 
 as a curse or penalty entailed by a righteous and just Judge. Hence 
 man should learn the lesson, “ having no continuing city here, we 
 should seek one to come!” 
 
 OF THE NEW BIRTH. 
 
 Justification by faith is what God does for us, through the death of 
 his Son; but regeneration, (which is the opposite of degeneration,) 
 or the new birth, also called sanctification, is what God does in us 
 by the operation of his holy Spirit. The first work is pardon, the 
 latter is purity. One is to forgive and the other is to make hoty. 
 
 Man by nature, though free from guilt, is not holy. Holiness is 
 not an innate inherent principle of parentage; but must be received 
 by an operation of the Holy Spirit. And hence, “ Ye must be 
 born again,” as happiness is only consequent upon experiencing 
 this change of heart. 
 
 A transitory object can only produce a transient pleasure; for the 
 effect cannot exceed the cause which produced it. Therefore the 
 enjoyment must perish with the using, and both must cease together. 
 
 Of course there can be no permanent fruition of the things of 
 time; for all of them are very uncertain, and at furthest death will 
 end the whole; and how soon that may come, who can tell? 
 
 Here then the aspect ends; and with this reflection peace is marred, 
 and the mind is overspread with a gloom. Consequently to enjoy 
 perfect happiness and solid peace, there must be some lasting 
 fountain which can afford it. And where can such contentment be 
 found but in Divinity? Every other enjoyment must fail. Many 
 things will satisfy the body, as food, drink, &c.; but there remains 
 an aching void within, the world can never fill. 
 
 The love of God shed abroad in the heart is comfort from the 
 everlasting fountain that never will run dry; is fitted to man’s neces- 
 sitv, and is called the “ Kingdom of God within,” which is “ri<dit- 
 eousness and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.” It is the 
 moral image of God, which Adam lost, and which we must receive 
 in order to be happy, called “ Christ within, the hope of glory,” 
 and is the earnest of the saint’s inheritance,, And hence tho 
 
484 
 
 A JOURJNEY FROM 
 
 distinction between the outward manifestation of Christ in the days 
 of his flesh, and the inward Revelation by his Spirit. 
 
 The soul which constitutes the man (the body being the case, or 
 mechanical part for certain purposes and ends, which, with the 
 soul, was derived from the parent, as Levi paid tithes in Abra¬ 
 ham) is not a part of Deity; but must be considered as spirit in the 
 abstract. Divinity caum t be ignorant or suffer both in a moral 
 and temporal sense, as d*. 'Ae human race. 
 
 Conscience appear? be the result of judgment, and judgment is 
 the conclusion of th^ understanding. For according to the evidence 
 afforded to the understanding, conclusions are formed and fixed in 
 the mind, which conclusions universally modify the judgment.— 
 Hence, if the understanding be misinformed, the mind is deceived, 
 and the judgment will be wrong of necessity. Of course, in point 
 of duty, the understanding being dark, the judgment cannot be 
 sound and clear; and consequently conscience may be silent and not 
 speak at all, being “ seared as with a hot iron;” or it may be defiled 
 and tell lies, and prove not to be a sure guide. 
 
 The Mahometan’s conscience will not allow him to drink wine, 
 from an error of his judgment, in consequence of a misinformed 
 conscience, while the conscientious Christian feels bound in duty, on 
 some occasions, to drink it. And thus conscience guides people 
 directly opposite to each other in point of moral duty: and two op¬ 
 posites cannot be right; of course conscience is not a sure guide, 
 which argues the necessitv of a regulation. 
 
 The conduct of persecuting Saul, who lived in all good con¬ 
 science, obtained pardon, because of his ignorance; and loving Paul, 
 afterwards exhibited a very opposite disposition and conduct to¬ 
 wards the same people, from similar conscientious motives. 
 
 But the Spirit from above will direct no man wrong; being the 
 Spirit of truth, will tell no lies, neither can it be defiled, or “ seared 
 with a hot iron.” Whereas the conscience of man, without the 
 aid of divine iniluence, is liable to every species of error. 
 
 Hence the necessity of attending to the light of Jerusalem, and 
 to walk by the light which shines from above. 
 
 Conscience, like a nose of wax, may be put into any shape, 
 through the influence of example and the prejudice of education. 
 And this is one reason why there are so many opinions in the 
 world. Conscience having yielded to inclination, vain imagination 
 bears the sway. 
 
 Inclination, through temptation, leads one way, while a better in¬ 
 formed judgment dictates another. Here follows a dialogue in the 
 mind. The evil must consist in giving the consent of the mind, 
 contrary to the dictates of a better judgment. And hence, a con¬ 
 sciousness of self-condemnation 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 485 
 
 One amongst the many reasons wherefore the world is so given 
 to idolatry, is that through the darkness of the human understand¬ 
 ing, the moral faculty is weakened, and men are prepared to be sat¬ 
 isfied with ceremonies, modes and images, as substitutes for purity 
 of heart, and pure spiritual worship. And thus religion, instead 
 of being considered as a moral principle to be cultivated in the heart, 
 was at length thought to consist in name and form only, until no¬ 
 thing but images and ceremonies entirely made up the gods and the 
 devotions of such idolatrous worshippers. 
 
 Even the Jews were so much inclined to be satisfied with things 
 outward, that in the absence of Moses they made their calf, in imi¬ 
 tation of the ox-god of Egypt. 
 
 Hence “ the ceremonial law was added because ot transgression.” 
 Which ceremonies, however, were so modified, as to be directly 
 opposite to those in use among the heathens. 
 
 The heathens kept the first day of the week, the Jews the last. 
 The heathen seethed the kid in its mother’s milk, the ceremonial 
 law said, “ thou shalt not seethe a kid in its mother’s milk.” 
 
 As man cannot have a proper conception of a Being whose very 
 existence is infinite, eternal and immense; expressions which imply 
 something incomprehensible, as man can judge by comparison from 
 analogy only, there was need for the Causeless Causator to man¬ 
 ifest Himself in a character suitable to man’s capacity, that man as 
 a rational being, might worship him in Spirit with the understand¬ 
 ing, agreeable to the principles of truth. 
 
 Hence the necessity of Jesus Christ! both his outward manifes¬ 
 tation, and the inward revelation to the heart, by inspiration.— 
 This inward revelation, corresponds to the outward manifestation 
 as a witness thereto. 
 
 The will of God is a secret, known to himself only, except so 
 much as he is pleased to reveal. Reason could not find it out or 
 fathom it, but by the aid of inspiration. 
 
 A Monarch requires the obedience of his subjects to serve him- 
 self, but God requires the submission and obedience of His crea 
 tures, that He may benefit them, that they may be wise and happy. 
 And this is the proper intention of all divine worship. 
 
 OF REPENTANCE. 
 
 Repentance implies three things. First, a conviction for sin.— 
 Secondly, a forsaking of sin. And, thirdly, a confession of it, as 
 a penitent. 
 
 First, a man can never repent of a sin which he never commit¬ 
 ted. Of course he must be convinced of his crime before he can 
 feel sorrow for it. 
 
 Secondly, if a man sees his error, and still persists in it, he of 
 
4S6 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 course loves and delights in it; therefore he is not sorry for it; for 
 if he did repent of it, he would forsake it with abhorrence and 
 detestation. 
 
 Thirdly, a penitent would make restitution if he could. And at 
 least there is a hearty confession, and a sincere desire for pardon 
 and restoration, which causes the soul to hunger and thirst after the 
 salvation of the Lord, as the chased hart panteth for the cooling 
 ■water brook. 
 
 Such have the promise of salvation; for where there is a moral 
 conformity to the will of God, they meet his approbation, and of 
 course, adoption. And hence, enjoy his favor as one of the divine 
 family. “ For there is no condemnation to them who are in Christ 
 Jesus, and walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit.” Because 
 spiritual things take the lead; the flesh, the contest is given up, as 
 much as a man turns his back to the north, when he travels with his 
 face to the south. 
 
 Here then is repentance which needeth not to be repented of; for 
 it is the work of the Lord, begun by the operation of his holy 
 Spirit. From light cometh sight; from sight cometh sense, and 
 from sense cometh sorrow, which causeth resignation and depen¬ 
 dence upon the arm of the Lord for salvation. 
 
 But the sorrow of the world, which needeth to be repented of, 
 worketh death, i. e. misery. Because it causes a fretting against the 
 dispensation of the Lord, and procures no relief, but makes bad 
 worse, and brings the soul under condemnation and finally into dis- 
 pair and endless woe! 
 
 OF FAITH. 
 
 There is a distinction between knowledge and faith, which ought 
 to be observed. Knowledge is the evidence of sense, and always 
 refers to things present, i. e., within the present grasp and posses¬ 
 sion of the senses. But faith always refers to things which are 
 absent, and not within the sphere of the senses. And hence, “faith 
 cometh by hearing.” 
 
 Faith and knowledge are both derived from evidence. But the 
 evidences are different. One is “self-evidence,” being an object 
 of sense, and the other is “ circumstantial evidence,” being infer¬ 
 red from circumstantial things. 
 
 Self-evidence is sensible knowledge, which can admit of no 
 doubt; but circumstantial evidence is always uncertain, and conse¬ 
 quently is only a subject of faith. 
 
 Evidence must always be agreeable to the nature of the subject. 
 In arithmetic, it must be numerical; in courts of law, it must be 
 human testimony under certain regulations and modifications. And 
 in divine things we need divine evidence, in order to obtain a moral 
 certainty. 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 487 
 
 The subject of creation is a doctrine of miracles and faith, and 
 so is christianty, which many condemn as an unreasonable thing. 
 But the reverse is Atheism. For whatsoever is produced out of the 
 common course of nature, by the immediate power of God, must 
 be considered a miracle. And such is the doctrine of creation.— 
 And yet it is a subject of faith only, not of knowledge. We did 
 not see it, of course we do not know it, and yet we believe it. We 
 have not human evidence of it. For who saw when the work w T as 
 performed? 
 
 But to deny the doctrine of miracles, is to deny the work of cre¬ 
 ation, and of course the Creator also; because it was the act which 
 gives the character. Hence we must say with Paul, “ by, or 
 through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the 
 word of God. 
 
 The difference between “sense and reason” mav be discovered 
 by considering, first, the nature of a spirit having the power and use 
 of reason, without a fleshly body; then secondly, that of an idiot, 
 w T ho has the five senses without the power of reasoning. And then, 
 thirdly, that which would be the probable result of the two proper¬ 
 ties, concentrated in one complex object; and of course possessing 
 the united powders of sense and reason; or the “seven senses,” if 
 you will. 
 
 Some deny any sense but the bodily sense, and plead for the per¬ 
 fection of these. But the question may be retorted, whether either 
 of the five bodily senses are so keen as either to hear, see, taste, feel 
 or smell the Deity? If not, how can he be known, unless by the 
 inward feeling of fhe mind? The body cannot feel grief nor joy, 
 nor anger, &c. Those emotions are peculiar to the mind. Hence 
 there must be an inward feeling of the mind, which may be con¬ 
 sidered as the sixth sense, and common sense may be considered as 
 the seventh. 
 
 Common sense is that principle and power, by which man can 
 discern, understand, and judge of matters agreeable to the truth and 
 propriety of things, which requires the art of reason, and is com¬ 
 mon to mankind. 
 
 That which is obvious to sense, we know. Hence, we do not 
 say that we believe snow is white, but we know it. 
 
 Whatsoever the senses grasp is self-evidence to us, which knowl¬ 
 edge is positive, and cannot admit of doubt. Self-evidence, when 
 derived through the avenues of bodily sense, is called sensible; but 
 when it exists in the mind without the body, being particularly con¬ 
 sidered, it is called moral evidence. 
 
 But faith is derived from circumstantial evidence, and refers to 
 absent objects and things future, but never to things present, except 
 where a degree of knowledge from self-evidence gives the assurance 
 
488 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 to faith, so that we see and know in part, but what remains is em¬ 
 braced by faith in things future. And hence, we stand, and walk, 
 and live by faith? 
 
 There are degrees of faith, according to the degree of evidence, 
 which are distinguished by different names, according to the things 
 to which they relate; as historical faith, faith of heathens, faith of 
 devils, &c. 
 
 The lowest degree of faith is conjecture; the second is opinion; 
 the third is a firm belief. 
 
 Conjecture is an inclination to assent to the thing proposed, but is 
 slight or weak, by reason of the weighty objections that lie against. 
 
 Opinion is a more steady and fixed assent, when a man is almost 
 certain; but he still has some fear of the contrary, remaining with 
 him. 
 
 Belief is a more full, and assurred assent to the truth. 
 
 Belief is the assent of the mind, to any truth or proposition. No 
 matter what the arguments or propositions may be. If we admit 
 the evidence, we give our assent and receive it as a truth. And 
 hence we believe it. 
 
 But if we reject the evidence, this is only circumstantial, we do 
 not assent to it, nor believe, of course we are unbelievers in the 
 thing. 
 
 Self-evidence, which is knowledge, is irresistable. But circum¬ 
 stantial evidence is not. A man may continue in unbelief two 
 ways; first, through a careless indifference; and secondly, he may 
 wilfully reject proper evidence. 
 
 Hence unbelief is avoidable; otherwise, how or why should he 
 be commanded to believe or be condemned for unbelief, or not be¬ 
 lieving? 
 
 Here then is the proof or trial of man, on which depends his 
 eternity! 
 
 He is not adequate by his natural ability to keep the Adamic or 
 paradisical law of works, which requires a perfect obedience.— 
 Through the frailty of fallen nature, man cannot do it. Therefore, 
 by the deeds of the law shall no man be justified; that it may be 
 bv grace, through faith in the gospel. 
 
 Man can believe, if he cannot work. He can admit the truth, 
 by an assent unto it, and receive it, when the spirit of truth reveals 
 it unto him. And by giving assent heartily, he admits it, and there¬ 
 by receives it, and this is an act of faith. This act is right; and 
 it is the lowest and only act that man could do that is right. And 
 hence this act of faith is accounted or imputed unto him for right¬ 
 eousness. Of course, the penitent soul, who feels condemned by 
 the moral law, which he has broke, and thereby forfeited his infan¬ 
 tile justification, feels the need of a Redeemer or a Saviour. And 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 489 
 
 hence the Saviour, as offered in the gospel by the spirit, is gladly 
 embraced, where the soul finds a resting place; even the virtue of 
 that name inspires the soul with the evidence of pardon and peace, 
 whereby he can rejoice with joy unspeakable and lull of comfort; 
 which is the earnest of the saint’s inheritance. A degree of faith 
 and hope attends repentance. The Ninevites had a degree of faith 
 and hope which by repentance brought salvation. 
 
 The judgment of God hung over the city for moral evil, which 
 they were ignorant of. Faith coming by hearing, and hearing by 
 the w r ord of God. 
 
 The word of God was preached unto them, and they believed 
 God and said, who can tell but the Lord will be gracious? They 
 fasted and humbled themselves, which shows that they were saved; 
 first, from their carelessness; secondly, from their practices; and 
 thirdly, from the destruction denounced. 
 
 A soul believes there is a God, and that salvation is necessary; 
 or it would never seek for it. Also, there must be a degree of hope 
 or else the soul would feel no heart to seek, but must sink into 
 despair. 
 
 Without faith it is impossible to please God; faith is the way to 
 come; for he that cometh to God, must believe that he is, and that 
 he is the rewarder of them that diligently seek him. 
 
 All the blessings of God are attained only by faith in Christ. 
 
 First, to apprehend there is such a blessing attainable, and to seek 
 in fervent expectation; believing, first, that God is able to give the 
 blessing; secondly, that He is willing to bestow it; thirdly, that He 
 will give it, because he has promised it, saying: “ Whatsoever ye 
 ask, believing that ye receive, ye shall have.” Here claiming the 
 blessing by faith; fourthly, claiming it “now,” as now is declared 
 to be the acceptable time, and the day of salvation; to-day if you 
 will hear his voice; come, for all things are now ready; God is in 
 Christ reconciling the world unto himself; therefore be ye reconcil¬ 
 ed to God. We love God because he first loved us; He first loved 
 us before we loved Him. We need not do something to pacify God 
 to make Him willing to receive us. He is willing already; the 
 hindering cause is on the side of the creature; his will being oppo¬ 
 sed to the will of God; as Christ saith, “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, 
 how often would I have gathered thy children together as a hen 
 doth gather her chickens under her wings, but ye would not!” 
 
 Knowledge, as before explained, being the effect of self-evidence, 
 is therefore a sensible or moral certainty, which of course cannot 
 admit of doubt, a man can testify no further than he know T s. 
 
 A man who hath felt conviction, can testify as a witness of it, 
 and give evidence to that truth. So one who has experienced par¬ 
 don, i. e., witness of justification by faith, can testify, saying, “we 
 
490 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 know in whom we have believed,” because to him faith has been 
 brought to light; he has the inward divine witness to the sixth 
 sense of the soul, and the testimony corresponds with the demands 
 of his seventh or common sense, whereby he is able to give a ration¬ 
 al account of it to others. 
 
 The man who Ins experienced the blessing of sanctification can 
 testify what he knows, and no further; so the glorilied Enoch and 
 Elijah can testily what glorification is, for they know it; but we do 
 not, and yet we firmly believe and hope for it; yet when we obtain 
 the same state of enjoyment, then faith brought to sight, and hope 
 to the fruition, and these two will then cease, being swallowed up 
 in the enjoyment forever! 
 
 Then let eveiy inquirer who wishes to escape to Jerusalem from 
 the overthrow of Babylon, strive in earnest lor salvation, in fervent 
 expectation of the blessings of pardon and purity. And if you 
 cannot believe as you would, believe as you can; “ Lord, I believe, 
 help thou mine unbelief.” And if you cannot pray and seek as 
 you would, pray and seek as you can; resigning, submitting, and 
 depending upon his bounty for deliverance, and never rest until you 
 lind the Lord precious to thy soul. Christ was in earnest for thee; 
 O be in good earnest for thyself, and may God for Christ’s sake 
 speed you on the way. 
 
 OF HOPE 
 
 A hope of future glory is composed of desire and expectation, 
 predicated upon faith and repentance, which were produced by a 
 Divine conviction of the mind, of tlie reality of the invisible world, 
 through the operation of the Holy Spirit of God. 
 
 Conviction being thus wrought in the heart, the consequence to 
 such as persevere, is a reformation, a forsaking of sin, and a con¬ 
 formity to the will of God, who is ever ready to receive and forgive 
 returning penitents, for Jesus 5 sake, where the mind linds a resting 
 place, and the inquirer finds a home. 
 
 A man may desire a thing which he never expects to enjoy; of 
 course he has no hope of it, but is in despair. Again, a man may 
 expect a thing which is not desirable, and hence he does not hope 
 for it, but is under a dread on that account. 
 
 Hence neither a desire nor an expectation, considered abstract¬ 
 ly, can constitute a hope; they must be taken in conjunction, in 
 order to remove the dread, avoid despair, and afford a consolation 
 in the mind. 
 
 The Christian hopes for heaven and glory. His hope is compo¬ 
 sed o' desire and expectation. Heaven he desires, being convinced 
 it is a desirable place. He expects to get there, because there is a 
 prospect before him. He has repented and is forgiven. He enjoys 
 a sense of the divine favor, and feeling the evidence of pardon by 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 491 
 
 the witness of the Spirit in his soul; which witness is righteous¬ 
 ness, and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, which is styled the as¬ 
 surance of faith and hope. For the aspect is animating, and the 
 prospect is cheering whilst looking through hope, the perspective, 
 by which we look into another and a better world. 
 
 Hence, said one, “ Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright, 
 for the end of that man is peace!” Another, “ Let me die the 
 death of the righteous, and let my last end be like his.” “ For 
 * the righteous have hope in their death.” 
 
 OF CHARITY. 
 
 Charity consists in something more than giving away a few old 
 worn out clothes to a beggar. For thus saith Paul, “ Though I 
 give all my goods to feed the poor, and have not charity, it profiteth 
 me nothing.” 
 
 “ And though a man had all knowledge and all faith, so as to 
 remove mountains, and talk like an angel, and have not charity, he 
 would be only a sounding brass, and a tinkling cymbal.” 
 
 Charity does not consist in name, nor in outward form, but is a 
 suitable disposition of heart, which is begotten by the Spirit of God. 
 And hence those who are endowed with the precious grace are said 
 to be “ born of God,” and are called “ new creatures.” They are 
 new in many respects, first, they have new views and discoveries of 
 things; their judgments are new, and so are their motives and de¬ 
 sires, as also their objects and ends. 
 
 The term charity is frequently misapplied, and thereby abused. 
 Hence, says one, “ I have no charity for such and such persons; but 
 such and such are very charitable.” In the first case, faith or be¬ 
 lief is intended, and in the latter kindness. 
 
 For a bountiful act is an act of kindness, but every act of kind¬ 
 ness is not an act of charity; because it does not always flow from 
 a charitable motive, but often from pride, ostentation, and vain glory. 
 
 As the religion of Christ is summed up in one word, “ Love;” 
 to say, “I have no charity,” is to say, I have no religion; for there 
 can be no religion without charity, which is love; which principle 
 causes its subjects to attend to the moral law, in point of duty.— 
 “Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.” Secondly, the “law 
 of nature,” which considers the “equal rights, wants, duties and 
 obligations of man.” Thirdly, the “ rule of practice,” which is, 
 “as ye would that others should do unto you, do ye even so to 
 them;” for the law of Moses, the spirit of the Prophets, the exam¬ 
 ple of Jesus Christ, concur in enjoining them upon all mankind 
 
 Hence the importance of charity. And the idea of a Christian 
 without charity is a complete solecism; like an honest thief, a 
 chaste harlot, or a holy devil. 
 
492 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 “ Charity never faileth,” being the divine eternal principle; “but 
 suffereth long and is kind;” suffers wrong rather than do wrong; and 
 instead of being overcome with evil, overcomes evil with good, 
 by returning good for evil. 
 
 “ Charity thinketh no evil,” i. e., is not jealous and evil eyed, 
 surmising evil; but “hopeth and believeth all things,” for the best, 
 by making proper allowances, and putting the most favorable con¬ 
 struction upon men and things, that the nature of the case will just¬ 
 ly admit of. 
 
 But charity is not a fool, she must have legs to stand upon, 
 knowing that justice should be done to every thing; and hence de¬ 
 sires that God and man, and all things should have their due; and 
 feels determined to render the same to every creature, she is ever 
 ready to act in every case agreeable to the Moral Law, the Law 
 of Nature, and the rule of practice. 
 
 And upon this disposition hangs the eternity of man, seeing he is 
 to be rewarded according to the deeds done in the body. 
 
 OF FASTING. 
 
 “ Then shall they fast in those days,” which words of our Lord 
 concerning His apostles and followers, came to pass in the gospel 
 dispensation, as exemplified in the Acts of the Apostles, and in 
 Paul’s writings. 
 
 The practice of fasting, and the benefits derived by it, are exem¬ 
 plified in the cases of the Ninevites, of Queen Esther in the deliv¬ 
 erance of the Jews from Haman, who was executed upon his own 
 gallows which he had prepared for Mordecai; and in the case of 
 Daniel. 
 
 Our Lord mentioned a kind of devil which was to be expelled 
 only by fasting and prayer. 
 
 God does not require murder for sacrifice. A person instead of 
 fasting may starve, and injure their health; while others do not fast 
 at all, but in attempting to avoid one extreme, run into the other. 
 
 Jesus fasted, and afterward hungered. Daniel who fasted three 
 full weeks, says: “ I eat no pleasant bread,” which implies a de¬ 
 gree of abstinence, and bread of a coarser kind. 
 
 A person who lives to the full, would find it to the health of his 
 body as well as hir soul, at times to use a degree of abstinence from 
 a principle of duty. And moreover, by being acquainted with a 
 degree of hunger, he would the better sympathize with others, who 
 are objects of charity and in distress. 
 
 Fasting is enjoined, but there is no general rule laid down how 
 often, or to what degree it shall be performed; the reason is obvious, 
 because, the s f ates and situations of men are so various, that no gen- 
 e.r J A -w.O ccffd be laid down to suit every case. One is confined 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 493 
 
 with sickness, and it is as much as can be done for him to take the 
 necessary food for the support of life, while others are strong and 
 in full health. 
 
 Thus as things and circumstances vary so much, no general rule 
 is laid down, only the duty is enjoined to fast; but man as a rational 
 being, is required to act according to his judgment, and clear his 
 conscience. 
 
 The prince of darkness is more busy to buffet and tempt the 
 mind upon our fast days, than at any other time, to prevent the ex¬ 
 ercise of faith. But as “ the Kingdom of Heaven suffers violence, 
 and the violent take it by force,” we should spend more time in pri¬ 
 vate devotion then, than what we commonly do. 
 
 OF PRAYER. 
 
 The prayer of the profligate for damnation is an abomination to 
 the Lord; and it is a mercy that he does not take them at their word. 
 The prayer of the hypocrite is wrong, and his hopes shall perish. 
 
 Some are like the Gadarenes, who prayed Christ to depart from 
 their coast. Others only say their prayers, like a parrot says his 
 borrowed song, without as much form as the ox, which kneels when 
 he lies down, but like the hog in the sty, falls down, and before they 
 get half through, the devil lulls them to sleep! Thus they satisfy 
 themselves by saying prayers and asking God to save them from 
 their sins, when they do not consent to part with them. 
 
 But the commandment is to pray without ceasing, which is called 
 mental prayer; being the language of the heart, properly disposed 
 towards God, to do his will. And let one laydown with such dis¬ 
 position of the heart and wake up any time and appeal to the inward 
 testimony, he still feels the same disposition to do his Maker’s will! 
 
 In order to live in this frame of prayer it is proper and necessary 
 to attend to ejaculatory prayer, like Abraham’s servant, when he 
 went to seek a bride for his master’s son; as all things are sanctified 
 through faith and prayer. We need God’s blessing upon all thirtgs 
 we do, and all things should be done to the glory of God. There¬ 
 fore, we should ask his benediction on all we do, and such things as 
 cannot be done to the glory of God, in the name of Christ Jesus 
 we have no right to perform; for we are not authorized to take the 
 devil’s tools to do the Lord’s work with! Of course all engagements 
 • upon which we cannot look to God with a degree of expectation 
 for his blessing to attend them, are forbidden fruit, with bitterness 
 at the bottom. We ought not therefore to touch the accursed thing. 
 
 Private prayer was the custom of the Patriachs, Prophets, Christ 
 and the Apostles.* 
 
 Jesus said “ enter into thy closet, and shut to thy door, and pray 
 to thy Father who is in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret 
 shall reward thee openly.” 
 
494 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 When you retire, don’t hurry it over as a burden and feel satisfied 
 with the mere performance, like the school boy who repeats his les¬ 
 son as a task: but look in expectation, believing first, that God is 
 able to bless me now. Secondly, that being unchangeable, He de¬ 
 clares His willingness, and now is the accepted time. Thirdly, if 
 you are ready, close in now and take the promise, and prove the ve¬ 
 racity of God. “Whatever ye ask believing that ye receive, &c., ye 
 shall have. For God cannot deny himself, neither can he nor will 
 he deny our faith!” 
 
 Also there is public prayer, even if but two or three meet in His 
 name, He is with them! 
 
 OF WATCHING. 
 
 “ What I say unto one, I say unto all, watch!” was the injunction 
 of the Saviour of men, to His followers! And hence the duty of 
 watching is obligatory upon all mankind; and there is a positive ne¬ 
 cessity, as every Christian feels and knows from experience, to at¬ 
 tend to this important duty of watching by reducing it to practice, 
 considering the dangers and difficulties of this transitory and un¬ 
 friendly world, which is so full of flattery and deceit that nothing 
 can be depended upon as permanent here below; but snares and 
 temptations accompany ^very lane of life. 
 
 As temptations generally come in through the medium of thought, 
 there is need to watch over our thoughts, and keep our minds com¬ 
 posed and solemnly stayed upon God, otherwise the soul wull be as 
 a ship, which having slipped her cables, is liable to be carried away 
 by the tide, and stove against the rocks. Examples also should be 
 watched over, least we corrupt society by our misconduct. 
 
 Childhood should be watched over, from an early period, in a 
 tender manner, and diligently restrained from apparent evil. 
 
 Our weakness demand that a double guard be placed at every 
 w*eak place, that we be not overtaken unawares by any sundden or 
 unforeseen event. 
 
 The world, the flesh and satan, should be watched against with 
 unwearied diligence. 
 
 First, the world. The riches and cares of this life are both cap¬ 
 tivating and deceitful; the mind being overcharged, the soul is sur¬ 
 feited, and hence disqualified for devotion. Therefore says one, 
 “ save all you can, and give all you can, that the things of this 
 world may prove a blessing and not a curse.” 
 
 Watch against the love of the riches of this world, against the 
 spirit of the world, and also the practice and fashions of the world; 
 by not conforming to those which are wrong and improper, but be 
 transformed by tne inward renewing of the mind, and so have the 
 adornings of truth and virtue. 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 495 
 
 The ‘Musts of the flesh, the lusts of the eye, and the pride of 
 life,” must be watched against and conquered. 
 
 The devil, called the “prince of this world” will flatter the imag¬ 
 ination, with promises which he can never perform, endeavoring 
 by vain allurements to attract from the path of holiness. And 
 moreover he will exhibit all the difficulties and trials of the cross 
 of Christ, to deter the traveller from the happy road to Zion, say¬ 
 ing: “ Mercy is clean gone, the day of grace is passed, of course 
 there is no hope.” And thus strive to drive the soul to despair, and 
 if possible to suicide. But those thoughts should be resisted, with 
 a hope in the merits of a Redeemer for acceptance with God. For 
 while the desires remain, the Spirit strives, and of course mercy 
 may be sought and found by conformity to the will of God, depend¬ 
 ing upon his Son for salvation. 
 
 The tempter also, after pardon is received, strives to destroy all 
 our confidence in God, by reasoning in the mind, so as to give way 
 to doubt and be filled with unbelief. For this abiding witness in 
 the soul, is to be kept by a constant exercise of faith in God, un¬ 
 der the operation of His spirit; and hence it is obvious that this 
 mental exercise is the re-action of the soul upon God. Therefore, 
 a person heaven-ward bound, is as one rowing up against the stream; 
 by diligence there is progression; but if the exertion stops, the boat 
 will float with the tide. So we must diligently keep our minds as 
 we ought, continually looking to God and depending our all upon 
 him. When people backslide from God, it is not giving away to 
 great sins at first, but gradually little by little; from an omission of 
 a thing of small beginning, until conscience is lulled to sleep, and 
 enormities can be committed without remorse. And hence their 
 fall from their steadfastness is so gradual as to be almost impercep¬ 
 tible; and when they are become poor, and blind, and naked, they 
 still are leady to conclude that they are rich and increased in goods 
 and have need of nothing, and like Samson, though shorn of his 
 strength, and wist it not, they go out as at other times, but fall an 
 easy prey to their conquerers. 
 
 And thus many strong men have fallen! 
 
 And therefore we should remember the caution to “ shun all ap¬ 
 pearance of evil.” For it is easier to keep out of a snare, while 
 one is oat, than to get out after we once get in. 
 
 Instead of reasoning with the tempter, we should betake to the 
 strong hold in prayer, knowing that the devil cannot counterfeit the 
 Love of God, and a delight to do his will. For these sensations 
 come from God alone. 
 
 Watch for opportunities for meetings, private devotion, family 
 instruction, reading the scriptures, ana strive to get all the good 
 you can, and extend all the good within your power to others, which 
 
496 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 Christ will consider as done to himself, and will so acknowledge it 
 in the day of Judgment, if they flow from a spirit of obedience 
 and love to him. 
 
 Watch for the hour of death! People are taken by him sudden¬ 
 ly and unawares. 
 
 In such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh. Bles¬ 
 sed are [hose that are found waiting. But those who say in their 
 heart “ My Lord delayeth his coming;” and are eating, drinking, 
 quarrelling, and sleeping, &c., such will be taken by surprise and 
 appointed to their portion with hypocrites and unbelievers, where 
 will be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 
 
 Watching without prayer, or prayer without watching is of no 
 account. For they are mutually connected and dependent upon 
 each other. Hence being joined by the God of grace; that which 
 God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. For if one is a 
 drunkard habitualljq and prays to be kept from it, and yet will not 
 be guarded nor watch against it, what can his prayer avail? And 
 on the other hand, if one will watch, but not pray, the resolution is 
 soon broken, in consequence of the want of power to cope with the 
 temptation and evil habit. Then we must “ watch and pray, that 
 we enter not into temptation.” 
 
 Sometimes watching and praying will not avail and make head¬ 
 way against the foe; then fasting or a degree of abstinence must be 
 used; as our Lord said, ‘‘this kind goeth out by fasting and prayer.” 
 
 And the spirit of prayer, which is the spirit of devotion, is the 
 spirit of Christ, the enjoyment of which is a blessing. And those 
 people, even if it be but the husband and wife who meet together 
 thus, have the Lord Jesus with them. 
 
 OF THE NIGHT OF DEATH. 
 
 Death! What is it? Dying, simply considered, is but the chang¬ 
 ing of states! To leave the prison and prison yard; the body, the 
 house of clay, which confines men to the terraqueous ball through 
 -he powei of gravitation. The laws of nature being reversed, what 
 scenes present to view! Man, who was an inhabitant of time, is 
 now disembodied and become an inhabitant of eternity! How 
 great these realities now, which once was viewed but darkly through 
 the glass of faith. 
 
 How dreadful and terrific to a guilty mind! What awful horrors 
 must seize the condemned soul, who hath sinned against a 
 God. 
 
 Those who “ love the Lord,” and feel the powers of the world 
 to come, whilst inhabiting the house of clay, and live for eternity, 
 by denying themselves and taking up their daily cross, and so follow 
 after him in order to be his disciples. How soon will all the scenes 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 497 
 
 of life be over, and their eternity commence! Then those impor¬ 
 tant realities will he more fully understood which now at best are 
 but faintly known! But soon we shall be unveiled to see as we are 
 seen, and know as we are known. 
 
 As it relates to the agonies of death at the time of our departure 
 —pain of body is generally gone, at or near the last moments. The 
 greatest pain most universally subsides, some few hours if not some 
 days before the dissolution. In scripture, the death of the righteous 
 is called sleep. Hence “Stephen fell asleep,” &c., &c. Now 
 the last sensation in slumber, before the senses are locked up in 
 sleep are very sweet and agreeable; and by the same parity of rea¬ 
 son, if we have the due preparation in the mind, why not possess 
 an agreeable exit at the hour of death. 
 
 Death is called the king of terrors, and is justly said to be a ter¬ 
 ror to Kings. But why? The sting of death is personal sin. And 
 the strength of sin is the law. For sin is the transgression of the 
 law, which is the revealed will of God; and hence the soul comes 
 under the divine displeasure; and the person is afraid to appear be¬ 
 fore a righteous Judge, being conscious of self-condemnation. 
 
 A person with a bee in his hand might be afraid of it, but if the 
 sting be pulled out and is gone, why should the man fear? So if the 
 sting of death be removed by the pardon of all personal sin, then 
 being restored to the favor of God, as one of his family, dread must 
 be removed and terror be gone; what then should one have to fear? 
 There must be a joy in God, and a rejoicing in the prospective hope 
 of Eternity, from possessing an earnest of their inheritance in the 
 kingdom of God. 
 
 Thus the Lord gives suffering grace in a suffering day; and dying 
 or supporting grace in a dying day! 
 
 OF HELL AND PARADISE. 
 
 Neither Hell nor Paradise are the eternal homes of any beings, 
 or theirplacesof final destination at the consummation of ail things. 
 
 But rather they are the intermediate states and periods of time, 
 which departed souls inhabit between the dissolution and the resur¬ 
 rection of the body, before the general Judgment. 
 
 The souls of mankind do not sleep in the grave with their bodies, 
 until the resurrection; but exist in a separate state, in a sensible 
 manner. 
 
 St. John saw the souls of those who were beheaded for the testi¬ 
 mony of Jesus, under the Altar, and the rich man’s body was en¬ 
 tombed in grandeur, yet we read of him, ‘‘In hell he lifted up his 
 eyes,” &c., “saw Abraham—and cried, and said unto him—I am 
 tormented,”—“Lazarus is comforted ;” which cases evince the 
 realities of future sensation. 
 
 Hh 
 
498 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 The term “Hell,” or Hades is to cease at the consummation of 
 things; when all the dead must be given up, and the Lake of Fire 
 receive doomed to it, and Hell and Death be cast into 
 
 the Lake; which snows that hell is something distinct from the 
 Lake. And hence the former will be swallowed up of the latter, 
 like yesterday in the following time, when this day commenced. 
 
 The idea of a purgatory or restoration from Hell to Heaven is a 
 delusion. For that Christ did not go to the lower inhabitants to 
 preach repentance to the damned, is evident from what he said to the 
 thief on the cross—“To-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise.” 
 
 And the prediction, “thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, nor 
 suffer thine Holy one to see corruption;” was a prophecy of David, 
 concerning the resurrection of Christ; so that he should not corrupt, 
 according to the common course of human nature before the re-union 
 af the soul and body. 
 
 OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 
 
 At the consummation of all things, the states of all mankind will 
 be made perfect, and become complete and not before. 
 
 The ideas of right and wrong supposes two sides to a question; 
 with certain consequences entailed on the principles of Moral Equi¬ 
 ty. Hence the subject must presuppose, a governor and the govern¬ 
 ed-, w T ith laws from the former, as governor, to regulate the latter, 
 who aye the governed, and laws imply penalties annexed; and of 
 course a Judgment, that justice may reward or punish, as the case 
 may require. 
 
 Consequently upon these premises the conclusion must follow, 
 seeing mankind are conscious of a right and wrong, that a day of 
 Judgment must take place, in which the world shall be judged in 
 righteousness. And hence the beauty of the expression—“God 
 hath appointed a day to judge the world in righteousness by Christ 
 Jesus;” who as man knows what allowance to make for human in¬ 
 firmities; but as God he cannot err, as some of our finite Judges 
 do. 
 
 Christ, the Judge upon His throne! The mediatorial office being 
 then given up. 
 
 The Angels—called the clouds of heaven, of which two hun¬ 
 dred and two millions are but a part. And all the dead from the 
 days of Adam to that time, from the King upon his throne to the 
 beggar upon the dung-hill, both great and small, with those who will 
 then be alive, must appear in the grand assembly, not as curious 
 and idle spectators; but as responsible creatures, who must be judged 
 and rewarded according to the deeds done in the body, and to re¬ 
 ceive their sentence accordingly; whether it be good or evil, it will 
 be done according to sound justice. The devils who are reserved 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 499 
 
 under chains of darkness unto that day to be punished, and will ap¬ 
 pear to receive their doom. 
 
 And such will be the Majesty of the Judge upon the throne, that 
 the terrestrial Heaven and the Earth will flee away: and the Books 
 will be opened and the witnesses will appear. 
 
 First. The Book of Nature, in which the wisdom, goodness, and 
 power of the Supreme Governor of the world may be read. 
 
 Secondly. The Book of God’s remembrance will be opened.— 
 Mala, iii, Rev. xx. 
 
 Thirdly. The Book of Conscience: and these two will exactly 
 tally. 
 
 Fourthly. The Book of Truth: and those who have the written 
 word will be judged according to it.—And fifthly, the “Book of 
 Life” will be opened, and happy are they, whose names are written 
 in that book. 
 
 The witnesses—“Thus <*aith the Lord, I will be a swift witness 
 against the Adulterer, and False swearer, and such as oppress the 
 hireling in his wages, ana turn away the stranger from right, and 
 fear not the Lord of Hosts.” 
 
 Angels who were our guardians, will be witnesses, and so will 
 the saints of God, and particularly his Ministers. The devijs also 
 will be witnesses, and so will companions in sin and wickedness, wit¬ 
 ness against each other. Yea, so plain will naked truth appear, that 
 none will deny the facts, but must acknowledge their sentence to be 
 just. 
 
 Jesus Christ being heir of all things shall judge in righteousness. 
 The kingdom of Heaven being prepared for men from the founda¬ 
 tion^ the world, which first was attained by the Paradisical Law; 
 and after the fall, the law of Faith was substituted through a Re¬ 
 deemer. But the “Lake of Fire and brimstone was prepared for 
 the devil and his angels primarily; but not for man, who is an in¬ 
 truder there—and hence the danger of eternal damnation!” Mark 
 iii, 29. 
 
 The righteous who are justified by faith in this world, i. e., have 
 received the pardon of personal sins by conformity to the will of 
 God, and then have proven their obedience and love to Christ by 
 keeping his commandments, and walking in the light; these, in that 
 day of final retribution, will not only stand acquitted, but will re¬ 
 ceive a reward, not of debt, but of grace, called a “crown of glory 
 which fadeth not away.” 
 
 Thus faith is brought to sight; what was a subject of faith once, 
 has now become a subject of knowledge. 
 
 The righteous are heirs of God and joint heirs with the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, who said—“To him that overcometh, will I give to 
 sit with me in my throne.” Hence the sentence “Comeye blessed 
 
500 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 of my Father, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foun* 
 dation of the world; for I was an hungered and ye gave me meat; I 
 was thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger and ye took me 
 in; naked, and ye clothed me; sick and in prison, and ye came unto 
 me and visited me; inasmuch as ye did it unto one of the least of 
 these ye did it unto me,”—“well done, good and faithful servant) 
 enter thou into the joys of thy Lord!” 
 
 But to the opposite characters, who had the power, means and 
 opportunities of improving, but did it not, being opposed to the 
 Moral Government of the Supreme Governor of the world; those 
 rebels must receive their desert on equitable principles, which sen¬ 
 tence will be to depart into the Lake of Fire, prepared for the 
 Devil and his Angels! 
 
 The righteous, the joint heirs with Christ on his throne, will 
 judge angels, by acquiesing in the will of God, and say Amen to 
 his justice, when he pronounces upon the devils their final doom. 
 
 Three ministers appear—the first preached for money and popu¬ 
 larity. The second preached from contention, or backslid after nis 
 labors were attended with a blessing. The third preached from a 
 conviction of duty, in the spirit of love to Christ. What will be 
 the difference of their reward in the day cf retribution? 
 
 The first delivers his Lord like Judas, and must go with him to 
 his place, which is purchased with the reward of iniquity. The 
 second comes forth, saying, “Lord! Lord! I taught thus and so, and 
 cast out devils in thy name!” But hark! “Depart from me; ye 
 workers of iniquity.” 
 
 The third, whose principle was love and duty to Christ, will shine 
 forth as the sun in the firmament forever. 
 
 OF PROVIDENCE IN NATURE. 
 
 There is no such thing as accident in nature; as “accident or 
 chance,” or chance, commonly so called, in which the hand of God 
 neither directs or superintends, any more than there can be effects 
 without causes, or nothing can produce something. 
 
 Nature hath received her laws from God, on the principles of me¬ 
 chanical necessity, still subordinate to, and dependent on himself; 
 who is the centration of Universal Nature, and can alter or suspend 
 those laws at pleasure. And hence the doctrine of Miracles and 
 Providence. 
 
 There is such a thing as “a primary law of nature,” and also a 
 law of a secondary result of the first. The first, as primarily es¬ 
 tablished by the Creator in his works; the latter as the necessary 
 consequence of art, or habit, by the power and agency of man. 
 
 When Hezekiah had departed from God, sickness overtook him 
 with the message, “set thine house in order, for thou shaltdie,” &c. 
 The King’s tears and prayers denote his repentance. Then God 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 501 
 
 who knoweth how to resist the proud and to give grace to the humble, 
 sent the message, “I will add unto thy days fifteen years. 55 The 
 sentence was reversed, and as a token the sun went back ten degrees 
 in the dial of Ahaz. Yet means were used for his recovery. 
 
 St. Paul, after it was revealed to him that there should not be 
 the loss of any life, only the ship, said to the soldiers, as the sailors 
 were about to flee away in the boat, “except these abide in the ship 
 ye cannot be saved! 55 
 
 Hazael inquiring if his master would recover, received for answer, 
 “he may recover, but God hath showed me that he will surely die, 55 
 i. e., according to the common course of things in the order of na¬ 
 ture, he might recover; but God saw the intention of Hazael to re¬ 
 verse the order of nature by art, and thus he died an unnatural death. 
 
 Man sins without permission, by stealing the time, and assuming 
 the liberty and authority to do it, which is not prevented. For should 
 man be prevented irresistably from sinning, he would cease to be 
 that creature of a noble mind, for which he is designed by his ma¬ 
 ker, as a responsible agent, who might be capable of a reward. 
 
 Man can a’ppoint, but God in wisdom, and mercy, and justice 
 can disappoint, having ways and means and ends worthy of him¬ 
 self, both in the furtherance, and accomplishment, and reward qf 
 Virtue, and the correction or chastisement and punishment of Vice! 
 
 Afflictions to the righteous are from the grace of God, in mercy 
 to wean their affections from the love of the creature, to feel depen¬ 
 dent upon the Creator. For some people cannot bear prosperity; 
 they would be as ships with great sails, having no ballast. Some¬ 
 times He designs to glorify himself in us, by our sufferings, to prove 
 our graces for the conviction of others—and again to prove us, and 
 thereby qualify us to be as instruments of usefulnee- to others, in 
 some particular sphere of action in his Church—to iabor from ex¬ 
 perience, as well as theory. But above all, the saints are tried, that 
 they may become meet subjects for Jerusalem, tl\e city of the Great 
 King. 
 
 OF SPIRITS GOOD AND EVIL. 
 
 It is obvious that not only the angel of the covenant, Jehovah, 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, who being appointed heir of all things, at¬ 
 tends and superintends the affair of nations and individuals, but 
 created angels, who also are employed in the important affairs of 
 man, as the general tenor of scripture will authorize us to believe, 
 both in the Old and New Testament. 
 
 Evil angels appearto have a monarchy among themselves; “Beel¬ 
 zebub the prince of the devils 55 —“the devil and his angels 55 —“my 
 name is Legion, for we are many. 55 “Then goeth he and taketh 
 seven other spirits more wicked than himself, 55 which argues de¬ 
 grees ff wickedness even among devils. From the principles of 
 
633 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 Mord Evil, evil spirits are always ready to go upon evil enands, 
 like a dog when his master unchans him. This is exemplified in 
 the case of Job—before the hedge was removed. Satan had no 
 power to touch Job, but when God removed the hedge, Satan went 
 to work, and yet he had his boundaries even then. 
 
 Satan is said to be the messenger of, and to have the power of 
 death! God is said to have slain the first born of Egypt by send¬ 
 ing evil angels among them. When the spirit of God had departed 
 from Saul, an evil spirit fiom the Lord came upon him. Paul was 
 buffetted by the messenger of Satan. 
 
 For Moral evil, “God shall send them strong delusions to believe 
 a lie, that they may be damned, because-.” This is exem¬ 
 
 plified in the case of Ahab, king of Israel! God sitting upon his 
 throne, (and all the host around) said, “Who will persuade Ahab 
 to go up to Ramoth Gilead, that he may fall there?” None was 
 found to go, it being contrary to the nature of a good angel to go 
 upon a bad errand; at length one appears, saying, “I will go and be 
 a lying spirit in the mouth of Ahab’s prophets.” The # Lord replied 
 —“thou shalt prosper and prevail—go and doit!” Thus Ahab was 
 deluded and fell in battle, because he let Benhadad go, whom he 
 should have slain, and the Lord said, “Because thou hast let go 
 out of thine hand a man whom I appointed for utter destruction, 
 therefore thy life shall go for his life, and thy people for his people,” 
 as the sequel proved. 
 
 Thus Benhadad, Agag, and the Canaanites lived longer than 
 was the will of God they should—while others do not “live half 
 their days,” but die sooner than is the revealed will of God they 
 should; for some take their own lives and the lives of others, when 
 it is the revealed will of God, “Thou shalt not kill.” 
 
 Then that we may have angels to guide or bear us away as Laza¬ 
 rus did;'and as the Patriarchs, be gathered to our people above; let 
 us lead the life of the righteous, that we may die their death, and 
 our last end be like theirs. Mark the perfect man, and behold the 
 upright—for the end of that man is peace! 
 
 Grace is a gift or favor conferred upon an unworth) object.— 
 Debt implies an obligation; but God is under no obligation to His 
 creatures. Of course, whatsoever he bestows, must be free, un¬ 
 merited crrace. 
 
 The Kingdom of Heaven prepared for man, from the foundation 
 of the world, was grace. Man, by grace, was at first placed in a 
 state of trial in Paradise; under a law of works, which law saith, do 
 and live; or as Paul saith, if a man “keep the law, he shall live 
 by the law.” But the moral faculty is so impaired and dark since 
 the fall, that man is not adequate to keep the Paradisical Law. 
 And therefore, as says the Apostle Paul, by the deeds of the. law 
 
 i 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 603 
 
 bhall no flesh bfe justified in the sight of God, that it may be by 
 grace through faith in Christ Jesus. 
 
 Hence the Law of Faith, requiring righteousness, by grace 
 through faith is fitted to the capacity and situation of fallen man. 
 Man being capable of believing, his faith instead of works may 
 be imputed to him for righteousness, *and thus he may be justified 
 through faith in Christ. And so the law of faith is brought in 
 as the condition of his salvation. And thus he may arrive at last 
 at Jerusalem, which “Kingdom was prepared for man from the 
 foundation of the world;” and be admitted according to the original 
 order of things; by man’s free will concurring with the command¬ 
 ments, in the established order of GocL 
 
 The “Lake of Fire,” which originally was “prepared for the 
 devil and his angels,” was never designed for man. Consequently, 
 if man goes there, it is by stealing the time and assuming the liber, 
 ty to sin; and thereby inverting the established order of things, con¬ 
 trary to God’s appointment; for God appointed His creatures to serve 
 Him, but never gave them permission to sin; on the contrary He pos¬ 
 itively forbids it. Therefore, by violating the moral order of God 
 these rebels disqualify themselves for the Kingdom of God, and 
 are thereby fitted for the lake of fire. A moral justice demands the 
 execution. 
 
 All the favors of God are Grace; but more particularly those in 
 Christ Jesus a Redeemer and Saviour. 
 
 As all titles to every favor was forfeited by sin, man could not 
 make atonement for his crime; but must remain condemned by the 
 Law which he has violated, and stand exposed to all the dire con¬ 
 sequences, which at the least must be privation; unless there be a 
 ransom! Hence, “Christ was delivered for our offences; and rose 
 again for our justification. He suffered the just for the unjust, that 
 he might bring us to God. God so loved the world, He sent His 
 Son, that the world through Him might be saved. No man taketh 
 my life from me; I have power to lay it down and to take it £gain; 
 greater love than this hath no man; than that he lay down his life 
 for his friend; and I lay down my life for the sheep. He was wound¬ 
 ed for our transgression, and the Lord hath laid upon him the ini¬ 
 quity of us ALL. 
 
 We read of the “Seven Spirits of God” referring to the different 
 operations. 
 
 First, the enlightening grace of God which is saving in its na¬ 
 ture; saving mankind from their natural darkness by “enlightening 
 every man who cometh into the world.” 
 
 Secondly, restraining grace, by which man is distinguished and 
 prevented from becoming mere devils incarnate, through the prin¬ 
 ciple of moral evil, which principle is restrained by the grace of 
 
A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 504 
 
 God and saves from those consequences which otherwise would 
 follow. 
 
 Thirdly, Justifying Grace, i. e., “an act whereby God, for 
 Christ’s sake pardoneth all our sins!” which is salvation from the 
 condemnation of sin, as well as from the love and reigning power 
 and dominion of sin! 
 
 Fourthly, the infusion of the Spirit, or sanctifying grace of God 
 by which man is saved from his privation, and from the nature of 
 sin. 
 
 Fifthly, comforting, supporting and heart cheering grace, which 
 saves from the gloom that otherwise would surround the mind. 
 
 Sixthly, the grace which leads, guides and instructs into necessa¬ 
 ry truth, and into practical duty. And, 
 
 Seventhly, the peace and joy of the Kingdom, which brightens 
 up the prospect of eternity, and inspires the mind with hope beyond 
 this life, which fortaste is the earnest of the saint’s inheritance of 
 another world, and is called “Righteousness and Peace, and Joy in 
 the Holy Ghost.” 
 
 As it takes two to make a bargain, so grace, or the operation of 
 the Holy Spirit, requires the concurrence of man’s free will, in 
 order for him to experience salvation from his sin; for man is not to 
 be saved in his sins, but must be saved from his sins. Hence the 
 force of the caution, “quench not the Spirit,” lest it be said in the 
 language of Stephen, “As your Fathers did, so do ye always resist 
 the Holy Ghost,” and so destruction come upon you to the uttermost; 
 and God says: “Because I have called and ye have refused, and set 
 at nought my counsel, I will therefore laugh at your calamities, 
 and mock when your fear cometh; Ephraim is joined to his idols, 
 let him alone;” and then the heart reply: The harvest is past and the 
 summer is ended, and I am not saved, and the consequence is, to re¬ 
 ceive the sentence, “Depart into the lake of fire, prepared for the 
 devil and his angels.” 
 
 * OF THE RESURRECTION. 
 
 The identity of matter cannot be annihilated, but it possesses the 
 innate principle of immortality. For if one particle of water 
 could be annihilated, the whole fabric of nature might on the same 
 principle sink into a state of nonentity. Matter may be changed, 
 as it relates to time, place and quality, yet there may be certain in¬ 
 nate principles of matter, the identity of which can never become a 
 part, or the properties of any other body. 
 
 Supposing a person to be dead, and eaten by a fish, which fish is 
 e '‘ten by a man, Quere? Could the second person have any of 
 the n 'll particles of the first; and if so, who of the twain will pos¬ 
 sess then, at the resurrection, as both cannot have them. 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 605 
 
 “A grain of wheat cast into the ground, remaineth alone, except 
 it die.” The corn upon the stalk is not the same kernel that was 
 sown, but is rather some of the innate principle of the corn which 
 was sown, and is brought to perfection. It was sown a natural body, 
 it is raised a spiritual body, sown in weakness, raised in power; 
 this mortal shall put on immortality, that mortality shall be swal¬ 
 lowed up of life. 
 
 Mortality, implies subject to decay. Matter may be changed, as 
 it relates to shape and form, &c.; but still it doth exist, though in 
 a different, mode and situation. And the innate principle of the 
 identity of man cannot be changed, to become the property of ano¬ 
 ther: then each will retain his own, though the skin and flesh and 
 blood, the coarser matter, which is supposed to change every seven 
 years upon the living, be set aside as acquired, yet th 2 original man 
 remains, the other being the dregs. “But it doth not yet appear 
 what we shall be, but this we know, we shall be like Him, for we 
 shall see Him as He is.” We now see and know but in part, then 
 shall we see as we are seen, and know as we are known! 
 
 OF THE LAKE OF FIRE. 
 
 The lake of fire origirtally prepared for the devil and his angels, 
 into which the wicked will be cast, as their final doom which is the 
 'econd death, and burns with fire and brimstone, is dreadful to con- 
 v em plate. 
 
 A bar of iron heated, when touched with brimstone will run down 
 like melted lead. Supposing a person to be confined, and yet not 
 consumed, how awful is the thought. 
 
 In this life, time is divided by days, and months, and years, but 
 in Eternity, where years shall cease to roll, how will time then be 
 described? Suppose a damned ghost should inquire of Beelzebub, 
 the time? Beelzebub replies, “Eternity!” After a period equal to 
 ten thousand years, multiplied by the number of sands, the waves, 
 the drops, the stars, and then the twigs and spires of grass, and 
 doubled over ten thousand times, and multiplied again; still the re¬ 
 ply would be eternity! Without pleasure, and without slumber, 
 and without end! 
 
 A trial implies a limited accountability; at the end of which, 
 judgment and justice will take place, and prove final. Therefore, 
 if the original established order of man, and his end was heaven, 
 his will concurring; but, by non-conformity he inverted his ow r n order 
 and destination; whereby he disqualified himself for the fruition, 
 being contaminated with moral evil, and is so hardened as to be 
 incorrigible, and hence confirmed in his vicious disposition of heart, 
 so as to become as the lower ^habitants, and a fit subject for that 
 region only. For any being, put into a place or situation for 
 which it has no disposition, that state would afford it no pleasure, 
 
506 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 not being agreeable to its nature, it could feel no union or satisfac¬ 
 tion in it, but would rather depart to a place more suited to itself, 
 and be with beings more congenial to its nature. And hence it ap¬ 
 pears that the very damned would' be in more torment, was it pos¬ 
 sible for them to get to heaven in their own nature, than to remain 
 in their damned state! 
 
 Therefore man must be born again, while the Holy Spirit strives 
 to change the heart by grace, or else remain incorrigible forever, and 
 continue unhapppy of course. 
 
 OF THE HEAVENLY JERUSALEM. 
 
 Though we say God filleth immensity, yet that is no argument 
 why we may not suppose with propriety, that there is some particu¬ 
 lar place, where the effulgent glory of God is more displayed to the 
 view and admiration of His creatures, than in any other place?— 
 Enoch and Elijah were translated; they canuoc be every where, of 
 course they must be somewhere. The body of our Lord was finite, 
 of course it does not fill immensity; it is not every where, of course 
 it must be somewhere, from which we may infer a located heaven, 
 and on the other hand a located “lake of fire and brimstone?” 
 
 Ho w different those places, and also the states and situations, and 
 dispositions of those inhabitants! 
 
 The hundred and forty and four thousand sang a song which none 
 could learn but they themselves, although there was such a great 
 multitude out of all nations, kindreds, tongues and people, which 
 no man could number, who were redeemed from the earth by the 
 blood of the Lamb, unto God, and joined in a song of acknowl¬ 
 edgment and thanksgiving. 
 
 The situations of individuals are different, universally varying 
 from each other in a greater or less degree, which must vary their 
 experience and enjoyments, and of course the degrees of their re¬ 
 ward in the other world, which is to be prepared according to the 
 deeds done in the body; and this taken in conjunction with their 
 various talents, and the different dispensations they were under. 
 
 Of the millions of different complexions and physiognomies, no 
 two are exactly alike in the whole creation. So also experience 
 varying from the different dispensations will differ in the same uni¬ 
 versal degree. Different tempers of mind, and natural dispositions 
 of heart. Different states of the body, health and sickness. Dif¬ 
 ferent circumstances too, riches and poverty. Different periods of 
 existence, long and short life. Different abilities, whether natural 
 or acquired. Different situations whether in good or bad society. 
 Different in the opportunity, power, and means of acquiring infor¬ 
 mation, and doing acts of brotherly kindness and charity, or being 
 confined to solitude, as objects of want and distress. 
 
 From the nature of such diversity of cases, their rewards must 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 507 
 
 vary beyond description, when it is done in equity, agreeable to the 
 deeds done in the body. Hence the expression, “There are many 
 mansions in my father’s house.” So St. Paul, when speaking of 
 the resurrection, “those who are in Christ at his coming—every 
 one in his own order—compares them to the sun, moon and stars 
 which differ from each other in glory,” or magnitude. 
 
 The smallest difference there, between two saints, will be greater 
 than the greatest difference possibly imaginable upon earth, between 
 the greatest Monarch and the lowest Peasant. And yet the Infant, 
 the smallest cup , will be perfectly satisfied, being brim full of the 
 joys of the kingdom of God. 
 
 The memory which is now impaired by the fall, being clogged 
 with a disordered body, will then be liberated and repaired, being 
 arrived to maturity. Paul compares this life to childhood, and that 
 to manhood, saying “when I was a child, I thought and understood 
 and spake as a child; but when I became a man, I put away child¬ 
 ish things.” “We now see through a glass darkly; and see and 
 know but in part; but when that which is perfect is come, then that 
 which is in part will be done away, then shall I see as I am seen, 
 and know as I am known.” The act of praising God then for re¬ 
 demption here in time, proves the retention of the power of recollec¬ 
 tion; and hence why not see, and know, and recollect our friends 
 again? Seeing that no power of the soul, which is of utility here, 
 will be diminished hereafter; but greatly strengthened and enlarged. 
 
 Consequently, the longer our stay below, with proper faithfulness, 
 and the greater our conflict in the Christian warfare, when w r e shall 
 have overcome by the blood of the Lamb, the soul will be the more 
 enlarged and capacitated for the greater enjoyment in the realms 
 above. Because the greater the trials and conflicts, the greater the 
 deliverance and salvation; which experience must excite propor¬ 
 tionate sensations of gratitude. 
 
 For God designs his dispensations, whether merciful or afflictive, 
 to prove our obedience, that we may receive a reward at his hand, 
 as grace, but not of debt, agreeable to our improvement. 
 
 Vessels may vary in size, whether a pint, a quart, or gallon, fill 
 them, and each will be perfectly full, according to its degree; so the 
 Infant will be as perfectly happy as its capacity can admit and 
 enjoy—but those who live to the age of fifteen or twenty years, pass 
 through proportionably more trials, and must feel a heart of grati¬ 
 tude accordingly.' If so, then look at the old soldiers of the cross; 
 and those who have “turned many to righteousness shall shine as 
 the stars forever and ever!” 
 
 There to see not only the first, oldest, most penitent, strongest, 
 meekest and most perfect men of old times; but all the patriarchs, 
 prophets, apostles and martyrs of the Lord, with all who depart 
 
608 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM 
 
 this life in his favor, and join the assembly and church of the first¬ 
 born, where they obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing 
 shall flee away, and all tears shall be wiped from all eyes, and peace 
 and joy shall forever flow! 
 
 There the blessed shall have correct judgment of things, and view 
 the expanded works of God, with admiration and wonder! 
 
 Therefore, as God sees and knows what will be best for each 
 and all, and in infinite wisdom grants or withholds the things of 
 this life, we ought to be resigned to his gracious and wise dispensa¬ 
 tions, knowing that whatsoever is withheld, is for the best, seeing 
 that “no good thing shall be withheld from them who walk upright¬ 
 ly; but all things shall w r ork together for good to them who love the 
 Lord; for as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them 
 who fear Him: for the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous; and 
 his ears are open to their prayers, but the face of the Lord is against 
 the wicked. And the Lord knows how to deliver the Godly out of 
 temptation.” Then as “trials work patience, and patience experi¬ 
 ence, and experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed, because 
 the love of God is shed abroad in the heart, our light affliction which 
 is but for a moment, shall work for us a far more exceeding and 
 eternal weight of glory.” For the sufferings of this present world 
 are not worthy to be compared with the “joys which shall be re¬ 
 vealed.” Consequently, by “enduring unto the end, in the ways 
 of righteousness,” we shall have all to hope and nothing to fear, for 
 such have the promise of a final salvation; and such in their last 
 moments, shall be enabled to say with one of old, “I have fought a 
 good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith, and am 
 ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand; hence¬ 
 forth there is laid up for me a crown of glory, which fadeth not 
 away, which God the righteous judge will give me at that day, and 
 not me only, but also to all those who love his appearing!” 
 
 Considering the way, the nature, the means, the end, accomplish¬ 
 ed by creation, redemption and salvation, the subject is worthy of 
 God himself; and his creatures ever will have ground and cause of 
 adoration, which never can wax cold. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 From the conviction brought to my rational understanding by the 
 divine evidence in my own soul, I am convinced and fully satisfied 
 of the following things as facts: 
 
 First. There is such a thing as “Natural Evil” in the world. 
 
 Secondly. That there is such a thing as “Moral Evil” also; 
 and 
 
 Thirdly. That Natural Evil is the consequence of Moral Evil. 
 
 Fourthly. That the New Birth is not a chimera, but a divine 
 reality, on which hangs the blissful eternity of man. 
 
BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 
 
 609 
 
 Fifthly. That Jesus Christ is more than a creature, and is the 
 only way to God as the Saviour of men. 
 
 Sixthly. That Repentance, Faith, Hope, and Love are experi¬ 
 enced by the people of God. 
 
 Seventhly. That salvation is of grace, man’s free will concur¬ 
 ring, which is necessary, in order to be justified here, or stand jus¬ 
 tified hereafter. But man’s condemnation is of himself by revolt¬ 
 ing against God’s moral government. 
 
 Eighthly. That the knowledge of pardon is attainable here; the 
 witness first of our own spirit, a consciousness of it; and then the 
 Divine evidence, by the operation of his Spirit, which witnesseth 
 with our spirit, and gives the confirmation of it, which, 
 
 Ninthly, Is the kingdom of heaven opened in the soul, and is the 
 earnest of the Saint’s inheritance; and inspires the mind with the 
 assurance of hope beyond this life. 
 
 The destruction of Babylon is inevitable; for the wicked must 
 be overthrown, which they are conscious of upon serious reflection, 
 and in the hour of danger, being alarmed like poor Volney upon the 
 Lake. 
 
 But the righteous have hope in their death, arising from the as¬ 
 surance of faith in Christ Jesus. 
 
 From more than twenty years’ experience of the truth of the 
 revelation of Jesus Christ in the heart as the foundation and essence 
 of all religion, I feel a satisfaction in resting my eternal all upon 
 Him; and by persevering in obedience to God, to my life’s end, de¬ 
 pending on bis Son as my Saviour, I believe he will receive me 
 when I die, together with all the Israel of God, who persevere to 
 the end, into that blissful state, where we shall unanimously join to 
 sing the following lines: 
 
 And let this focble body fail, 
 
 And let it faint or die; 
 
 My soul shah, quit this mournful vale 
 And soar to world’s on high; 
 
 Shall join the disembodied saints, 
 4nd find its long sought rest; 
 That only bliss for which it pants, 
 
 In the Redeemer’s breast, 
 
 0 what hath Jesus bought for mel 
 Before my ravished eyes 
 Rivers of life divine 1 see, 
 
 And trees of Paradise; 
 
 I see a world of spirits brig 
 Who taste the pleasures there; 
 They all are rob’d in spotless white, 
 And conqu’ring palms they bear, 
 
 In hope of that immortal crown, 
 
 I now the cross sustain; 
 
 And gladly wander up and dowm, 
 And smile at toil and pain; 
 
 I suffer on my three-score years, 
 Till my Deliv’rer come, 
 
 And wipe away his servant’s tears, 
 And take his exile home. 
 
 0 what are all our suff’rings here, 
 If, Lord thou count me meet, 
 With that enraptur’d host t’appear, 
 And worship at thy feet! 
 
 Give joy or grief, give ease or pain; 
 
 Take life or friends away: 
 
 But let me find them all again, 
 
 In that eternal day. 
 
510 
 
 A JOURNEY FROM, &c. 
 
 O ye professing people of God, Zion bleeds—her walls are bro¬ 
 ken down; therefore bestir yourselves, and let not an hypocrite be 
 found in the gate. But if ye love Christ, put on Christ, and prove 
 your love, by walking in the light, as He is in the light, and keep¬ 
 ing his commandments. Adorn your profession by your life and 
 conversation, remembering how many, it is to be feared, have 
 stumbled into ruin, over the misconduct of the professors, who 
 have wounded the cause of religion, more than the writings of the 
 Deists. Get all the good you can, and do all the good to the souls 
 and bodies of men within your power, for the Redeemer’s sake, who 
 will acknowledge the whole in the day of Judgment. 
 
 But, O, ye rebels in heart, take warning! for time grows old, and 
 the judgments of God are abroad in the earth. Fly! escape for 
 your life! attend to the light of grace; seek Jesus, and take the 
 high road, and tarry not in all the plain, that you escape the final 
 overthrow of Babylon, and have peace and happiness forever at 
 Jerusalem. 
 
A DIALOGUE 
 
 BETWEEN THE 
 
 CURIOUS AND singular; 
 
 Curious. Friend Singular , how and where have you been for a 
 long time? 
 
 Singular. If you are curious to know, I have been in different 
 parts, and striving through grace to do as well as I can. 
 
 C. That is well; but it is a great thing for one to say that he 
 does as he ought. 
 
 S. True—but nevertheless we should act at all times, ana on all 
 occasions, as in the immediate presence of God—as the ship on the 
 ocean, let the course of the wind be as it may, the ship’s head is 
 aimed for the port of destination, so we should conduct for eternity 
 as one who must give an account. 
 
 C. What makes you so singular in your looks, dress and conduct, 
 from every body else? 
 
 S. As it relates to my looks, no two persons are exactly alike.— 
 And even your looks are peculiar to yourself, and no one is just like 
 you. And as it relates to dress, if yours were flung into a heap 
 with others, you could pick out your own from all the rest. And 
 with regard to singularity, I am ci^rious if I am never singular, 
 merely for singularity sake. 
 
 C. Why do you act and travel in the manner that you do—what 
 are your motives and reasons for so doing? 
 
 S. My motives are the glory of God in the salvation of immor¬ 
 tal souls! My reasons are a consciousness of duty to my God and 
 my fellow mortals—for I wish for peace of mind! 
 
 C. Do you suppose that all mankind is in the wrong, and none 
 are right but you? 
 
 S. I suppose many are right in many things, and all are liable to 
 err—some are more right than others. And as it relates to myself, 
 no man should be our pattern further than he follows Christ. Also 
 proper behavior should vary according to times and circumstances 
 
 *These dialogues are founded upon circumstantial facts. 
 
512 
 
 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE 
 
 C. Then I suppose you conclude you are the most right; and 
 how is it that none have found out so right a way before? 
 
 S. We are given to understand that there are various gifts in the 
 Christian Church; and yet all by the same Spirit, and every man in 
 his own order, at the coming of Christ. Of course we should have 
 the spirit of our station in the Church of Christ. And this sphere 
 of action, I believe to be mine; in it God gives me inward peace; 
 out of it, I believe, I should loose my usefulness to others. 
 
 C. Then you are for an inspired ministry, and a Spiritual Church. 
 What do you think of all the religious societies? are not some of 
 these the Church of Christ? 
 
 S. To style one sect “the Church of Christ,” is to save that party 
 at the expense of all the rest, and, of course, savors of religious 
 bigotry, tyranny and superstition, as the preceding ages have horri¬ 
 bly exemplified. Whereas the Book of Truth informs us, that 
 “God is no respecter of persons, but in every nation he thatfeareth 
 God, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him,” and shall 
 join in the song of salvation, with the society above, “out of every 
 nation, kindred, tongue, language and people,” of course there may 
 be bad and good people among all sects.” 
 
 C. Suppose all Christians should be like you, there would be no 
 form or order in the world, and of course, confusion would come in 
 at the door. 
 
 S. To say “if all should do like me,” you might as well say on 
 the same principles, where would be the carpenters if all were 
 blacksmiths? It is no just mode of reasoning. As the different 
 branches of mechanism are necessary for society, so these different 
 gifts are necessary as the eye, hand and foot, &c., to constitute one 
 perfect body. As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts col¬ 
 lectively form one whole. As to confusion—what is termed con¬ 
 fusion with and by men, may be order with God, who sees not as 
 men see. 
 
 C. In what do you believe and preach? 
 
 S. I believe in the Deity of Jesus Christ.* 
 
 * It being both idolatry and blasphemy to give divine honors to a mere 
 creature, Jesus Christ must be viewed in a more noble light. 
 
 Eternity, immensity and infinity, are words we have heard and can re¬ 
 peat; but who can fix any definite meaning to them? Though they are in 
 common use, yet they are words fit only to be applied to the Deity, and 
 ought not to be applied any where else; for they cannot be otherwise used 
 without palpable absurdities, and nonsensical contradictions. And such 
 abuses have too long been existing in the world already! 
 
 An Infinite Eternal Being of immensity! Who or what can man know 
 of Him, the Causeless Causator, but by revelation, inspiration or mani¬ 
 festation? 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 513 
 
 C. Do you feel willing to depend your everlasting welfare on 
 Jesus Christ? 
 
 S. To see one malefactor put confidence in another, who is under 
 the same condemnation, to save him, exhibits great faith; and also 
 a noble opinion, as exemplified in the instance of Calvary. To 
 trust in a creature to save me, I cannot; but to trust in Christ, 
 
 How can a man worship his maker with his understanding, provided he 
 be in the darkness of ignorance, so far as neither to know nor understand 
 any thing about it? 
 
 The world by wisdom know not their Maker. He is a spirit, and is spir¬ 
 itually discerned. What man knoweth the things of man, save the spirit 
 of a man which is within him? And how shall a man know the mind and 
 will of his Maker, but by revelation? 
 
 If the Maker of man be a spirit, how shall His will be revealed, so as 
 to be understood but by inspiration? 
 
 Should his voice be heard from the sky, over the whole world, who could 
 bear the sound? The clash of ten thousand pieces of artillery redoubled, 
 would be comparative silence! Well might the Jews at Mount Sinai re¬ 
 quest Moses should speak to them, the voice of the Lord being so dreadful 
 in their ears. The human family is so numerous, anjJ their cases so many 
 and so various, and their languages so different—as twenty in New Or¬ 
 leans—hence there could not any thing be heard distinctly, but all. would 
 be nonsense and confusion. 
 
 Hence the tender care and goodness of God the Maker and Governor, 
 over man his creature, in sending the influence of his Holy Spirit, to oper¬ 
 ate upon the mind and guide man upon the road to Jerusalem; so that 
 without terror he may be enlightened to understand his Maker’s will, and 
 inspired with evidence and conviction on the all-important subject. 
 
 The Angel of the covenant was not a created angel ; but was termed 
 Jehovah, which name the Jews consider as implying all the Divine attri- 
 outes, and therefore will not speak it lest it should not be done with suitable 
 reverence; and so take this majestic name in vain, and not be guiltless.- — 
 And hence they will write it only. 
 
 The word Lord, printed in small capitals in the old testament, should be 
 Jehovah; which the Jews understand to imply the divinity of the Messiah, 
 to be manifested in the world as the Saviour of men. 
 
 Whatsoever God, the Causeless Causator, does, it is done in and through 
 Jehovah—the Lord Jesus Christ, who is called the Son of God. 
 
 Thus—He existed in the beginning as the word ;—“1 AM ;”—God hath 
 appointed Him Heir of all things—by whom He made the worlds—by 
 him all things were made, and without him was not anything made that 
 
 a ale. 
 
 ' an was in the hand of Christ before moral evil was in tie world. And 
 wh an ell he still was in the hand of Christ, who called unto him in 
 the -oo of ‘he day—which exhibits the beauty of those words,—God so 
 
 vedtho world, that He sent His Son into the world, that whosoever* 
 
 Ii 
 
514 
 
 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE 
 
 according to the Gospel, gives me peace, and brightens up the pros¬ 
 pects of eternity before me. 
 
 C. But supposing Christ was a deceiver, then he was only an 
 impostor, and of course you are under a delusion. 
 
 S. The worst of opposers to Christianity admit that Christ, as 
 man, was a good man; of course no real good man will be a de¬ 
 ceiver. If so, he was no impostor. Therefore, according to this 
 admittance, his religion may be genuine and real. Again; it is 
 too uncharitable to suppose and conclude, that all who have died so 
 happy and triumphant in the love and religion of Jesus Ghrist, were 
 under a delusion. And if it be once admitted that it was a reality 
 with even but one instance, the point is gained. 
 
 C. How do you know that there ever was such a person as Jesus 
 Christ upon earth? 
 
 S. Observe the account of Josephus, of Pilate to the Senate of 
 Rom6, our dates, with other histories, as weW as scripture. Also, 
 the many circumstantial proofs, as the letters of Pliny to Trajan, 
 which Christian opposers admit to be genuine; with the many 
 efforts to root out Christianity from the earth in vain! Christianity 
 has, does, and wil] prevail!* 
 
 C. Admitting that Jesus Christ did exist, and was a good man, 
 yet the resurrection may be fabulous, and Christianity of course a 
 deception. 
 
 S. On the resurrection and ascension of Jesus Christ turns the 
 whole affair. That the body was entombed and missing, all agree. 
 
 C. The body of Christ being gone from the vault, possibly he 
 played the possum , and only feigned himself to be dead, and de¬ 
 ceived them, and at night made his escape; and hence a false re¬ 
 port was circulated that he was risen from the dead. 
 
 S. Nay, such talk will never do! Consider the loss of blood from 
 
 believeth in Him-should not perish, but have everlasting life; for God sent 
 not his Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world 
 through Him might be saved. Hence we love God because he first loved 
 us. No man knoweth the Father save the Son, and he to whom the Son 
 will reveal Him. 
 
 Christ is the manifestation of God, through and from whom the Holy 
 Spirit proceeds, to enlighten by his quickening influence, and guide, 
 comfort, and sanctify mankind. 
 
 Thus there is an inw r ard manifestation, by a revelation of Christ in the 
 heart, corresponding to the outward manifestation given in the days of 
 His flesh. 
 
 And it is not possible that any man should sincerely pray to God to 
 be taught by Him, and if He hath a Son, to reveal him, in his heart, 
 and not find a solution of the query to his own satisfaction. 
 
 *There is a Divine witness in my own soul. 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 
 
 615 
 
 the thorns, the scourge and nails, &c. These wounds so long un¬ 
 dressed must have terminated in dissolution. Again; the orders were 
 to break his legs; but when they saw he was dead, forbore to obey, 
 lest they should be exposed to ridicule for breaking the legs of a dead 
 man to prevent him from running away. And yet to put it beyond 
 all doubt that Christ was dead, one of them up with a spear and ran 
 it through His heart, which puts it beyond all dispute he was really 
 dead. Moreover, consider for a moment, a cell or prison hewed 
 out in the centre of a rock, and there in prison confined, with a stone 
 door, so large and weighty that three females thought they could not 
 roll it away; and this door confined and sealed, and also a military 
 guard placed to keep the same with all safety, and if any thing was 
 amiss, must pay the forfeit with their lives! Hence it is obvious 
 the natural impossibility of such deception, imposition and escape. 
 
 C. But the Apostles stole the body of Jesus Christ, and hid it, 
 and then propagated a lie, that it was risen and ascended. 
 
 S. It was naturally impossible for such a thing to exist, if we, in 
 conjunction with the foregoing circumstances, consider that the 
 Apostles could have no access to the vault; second, no temptation 
 to steal the body; third, they were not monied men to bribe ths 
 guard; fourth, though an individual may be bribed, yet I do not 
 recollect to have read, or heard of a whole guard being bribed; fifth, 
 it was death under the Roman law to sleep on guard; sixth, if the 
 guard had been sleepy, the natural conclusion is, that they would 
 nave set or lain on the stone door, or contiguous to it, so that no 
 one could approach without giving alarm. Now for the seal to 
 be broke, and the stone removed, without waking the soldiers when 
 in such heaps and piles, would argue an unnatural sleep, and of 
 course a miracle. Therefore, to obviate the idea of one miracle 
 on one side, you must admit and argue one on the other side; of 
 course your argument proves too much, like the Indian’s tree, it was 
 so straight it leaned a little over the other way! What is a mira¬ 
 cle, but something unnatural, providential? 
 
 C. But the vault was undermined by the Ai ostles, and the body 
 taken away through a subterraneous passage! 
 
 S. Nay, it would have taken a longer s;.:e of time to under¬ 
 mine the vault by digging through a rock, "than the space of time 
 the body was in the tomb. 
 
 C. Some other body arcse, and not the body .of Christ. 
 
 S. Nay, for man before was never there entombed; of course 
 none could arise therefrom but the body of Christ. 
 
 C. The account contradicts itself: fcras Jonah was in the belly 
 of the Whale three days and three nights, so shall the Son of man 
 be in the heart of the earth, whereas he was not in the vault seven- 
 y-two common hours. 
 
616 
 
 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE 
 
 S. We should not contend for words, but seek for facts; of course 
 cake the people as they mean. The Jews did not divide time as 
 we do, into twenty-four hours; but the day light into twelve hours, 
 and the night into watches. Our time begins and ends at midnight, 
 but the Jews’ at sunset. “The evening and morning was the first 
 day.” Any circumstances which we express by “day,” or include 
 any part of what we call the twenty-four hours, their mode of ex¬ 
 pression included the day and night. The body was entombed bo- 
 fore sunset on our Friday, continued there on the Jewish Sabbath, 
 (our Saturday) which ended at sunset; the third day had commenced 
 before the body arose. Therefore, take their meaning, according 
 to their mode of expression, and the account will hold good, and oi 
 course may be received and held as sacred truth. 
 
 C. If the resurrection of Jesus Christ be real, who saw him after 
 he arose? 
 
 S. The Apostles and hundreds of others. 
 
 C. If faith in his ascension be so necessary for salvation, why 
 do we not have better proof thereof than the say-so of a few poor 
 fishermen? 
 
 S. A fisherman can tell the truth as well as any one else, and of 
 course relate what he saw. Reasonable evidence should be con¬ 
 sidered and received as proof to a reasonable mind. Therefore, if 
 in the most consequential cases, even between life and death, two 
 or three substantial witnesses, where there is no evidence to the 
 reverse, is considered sufficient, then the evidence of the fishermen 
 may be credited as reasonable and proper testimony. 
 
 S. They did not believe their own testimony, and of course were 
 not sincere. 
 
 S. Look at the circumstances impartially. They could not be 
 prompted by either honor or lucre to bear such testimony, but to 
 the reverse; their personal safety would be in jeopardy thereby.— 
 The only reason they assigned for their testimony was duty ; and 
 they evidenced their sincerity therein by perseverance, and sealing 
 the same with their blood. What greater evidence can we require? 
 
 C. Why did not Christ ascend in the view of the inhabitants 
 of Jerusalem, and so have city testimony, instead of a few indi¬ 
 viduals? 
 
 S. Admitting he had ascended in the view of the people of Je¬ 
 rusalem, that would not have mended the matter, for the people of 
 Rome, who then exceeded three millions, might have made the same 
 objection. “Jews we know to be deceitful, why receive it only on 
 their say-so?” And if all people then living had beheld the sight, 
 we were not living, and of course we might make the same objeo 
 tion. “Why receive it on the say-so and tradition of our forefath¬ 
 ers: wny were we not favored with the sight?” Thus to satisfy ao 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 
 
 617 
 
 unreasonable mind, Christ must come a second time, to die, rise, 
 and ascend, and then you might upbraid God with cruelty to his 
 Son. Tims the objection leads to error, being only founded in er¬ 
 ror, and of course is an unreasonable objection, and plead for but 
 by unreasonable men. There is not a circumstance of antiquity so 
 well substantiated and authenticated with concomitant circumstan¬ 
 ces, as the resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ; of course, if w r e 
 are not to give credit to the same, we must bid adieu to everything 
 which we have not personally sensible evidence of! 
 
 C. What do you think about the covenant made between the 
 Father and the Son from all eternity? 
 
 S. From, implies a starting place; as the American Indepen¬ 
 dence was dated from the yea r 1776, so of course, if your covenant, 
 which is not to be found in scripture, be from eternity, then eterni¬ 
 ty is to be dated from the time of the making that contract or bar¬ 
 gain, in which God, you say, gives the major part of mankind to 
 Satan, and only leaves a few for his Son. 
 
 C. What next? 
 
 S. Moral evil, moral good, accidental or providential evil, ac¬ 
 cidental, or providental good, natural evil, naturaj good! 
 
 C. What is the difference? 
 
 S. Moral good implies good motives; a pure intention to good 
 only; here is good in the mind! 
 
 Moral evil, evil motives, an intention to do wrong, to commit 
 that which is not agreeable to right rectitude, but repugnant to 
 equity' and the law of righteousness, by following the inclination 
 contrary to the dictates of a better judgment. 
 
 Accidental evil—evil consequences unforseen, and unavoidable, 
 of course, can be accounted for only on the doctrine of providence; 
 “is there any evil in the city, and the Lord hath not done it?”— 
 Not sin, but afflictions and calamities. 
 
 Accidental good, which can be ascribed only to a superintending 
 Providence, as exemplified in the instance of Joseph. Moral evil in 
 them, but Providential good resulted to him. All ye who love 
 and trust in God, be resigned, remembering it is written, “In all thy 
 ways acknowledge thou him and he shall sitstain thee.” “ For 
 thou wilt keep him in perfect peace whose mind is staid on thee.” 
 
 “Natural good,” good comparatively, as the difference of dispo¬ 
 sitions, &c. Some dispositions are more sweet, even and agreeable 
 than others. Not that one is more holy by nature than another; for 
 all are alike by nature fallen; but the difference of disposition is 
 rather arising or occasioned by the varions differences of connexion 
 between the soul and body, effects produced from parental sensations. 
 
 “ Natural evil,” such evil as will accrue or follow us whether we 
 be good or bad, not as the effect of our ow r n conduct, but the 
 
618 
 
 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE 
 
 necessary consequence of the fall, as head-ache, tooth-ache, &c. 
 In children, some things which some call sin, are only natural evil, 
 but not moral evil, until they come to mature years to act from mo¬ 
 tives, and are capable of reflection for themselves. 
 
 C. What about the doctrine of Justification? 
 
 S. There are four distinct justifications spoken of in scripture.* 
 
 C. What are the deferences? 
 
 The first is infantile justification; acquittance from Adamic 
 guilt by the gift or merit of Christ. The second, adult justification, 
 by faith, i. e., acquittance from the guilt and condemnation of per¬ 
 sonal sin. Third, justification by faith and works together, after 
 pardon. Fourth, justification by w T orks in the day of judgment, 
 without faith, but only as the evidence of, or fruits of it; as “every 
 man is to be rewarded according to the deeds done in the body;” 
 evil deeds, moral evil will have a reward; but good deeds, moral 
 good, flowing from the love of God, through faith, which purifies 
 the heart in this life, shall there and then, in the day of judgment, 
 have a good reward, “for God hath appointed a day to judge the 
 world in righteousness, by Jesus Christ.” 
 
 Thus by Christ, God was pleased to create the -world; and sec¬ 
 ondly, by Christ to redeem the world; thirdly, by Christ to judge 
 the world in righteousness. “ And shall not the judge of all the 
 earth do right?” 
 
 Compare Heb. i, 2, John i, 3, -with iii, 16, 17. Acts xvii, 31. 
 
 C. What state are infants in by nature? Pure as Adam when 
 he came from the hand of his Creator, or as graceless as devils? 
 
 S. Neither. Adam w r as made, or created in the image of God. 
 He lost it by sin. Of course, if restored, it must be by divine in¬ 
 spiration, or infusion. All who have divine nature must receive it 
 by inspiration. Man is but a man. He can propagate his own 
 species only. He cannot propagate Divinity any more than a 
 stream can rise higher than its fountain, or an effect be more noble 
 than the cause which produced it; for holiness is not an inherent 
 principle of parentage, but is derived from God only. 
 
 Devils receive no favors from the hand of God, which cannot be 
 said in truth of infants, but as “judgment came upon all men to 
 condemnation, by the disobedience of one, even so the free gift 
 came upon all men to justification of life, by the disobedience cl 
 one, Jesus Christ.” Rom. v, 18. 
 
 C. What about justification by faith? 
 
 S. We no where read about “the robes of Christ’s imputed right¬ 
 eousness, 5 '’ in all the Bible; of course, it can be found only in the 
 imagination of those who talk and tell about a “Covenant made be¬ 
 tween the Father and the Son from all eternity,” as if they were 
 ^Justification signifies acquittance with approbation. 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR 
 
 519 
 
 there present, and heard the bargain made, and was a personal wit¬ 
 ness to the affair. 
 
 We read that “ Abraham believed God”—and his faith was count¬ 
 ed or imputed to him for righteousness. 
 
 Here observe—God spoke to Abraham—it was Abraham’s duty 
 to give credit to the Divine testimony. Abraham did so, and acted 
 consonant therewith. This act of faith (which was an act of the 
 mind) was right, and Abraham was justified in it. His faith, i. e., 
 the act was counted or imputed to him for righteousness. 
 
 C. Why was the act imputed to him for righteousness? 
 
 S. Because the principle and act were right, and it was the lowest 
 and only act that he could do that was right, in consequence of the- 
 fall; he is liable to mistake in judgment, and from thence to err in 
 practice. Therefore by the deeds of the Paridisical Law shall no 
 flesh be justified; that it may be by grace, through faith. And 
 hence the “Law of Faith” is fitted to man’s necessity. Christ as 
 the Meritorious cause of Man’s Redemption, but Faith the Instru¬ 
 mental cause of Man’s Salvation. So God can be Just, and the 
 justifier of him that believeth; as the equitable Ruler and Governor 
 of the world, who judgeth in Righteousness. Rom. v, 1 to 4. 
 
 C. Have we any account of any more being justified by faith? 
 
 S. Yes, Rom. v, 1, “Being justified by faith, we have peace 
 with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ.” 
 
 C. Why need an adult be justified by faith? 
 
 S. Because he hath forfeited his infantile justification, by his 
 own personal sin, by not acting and obeying at all times the light of 
 grace. 
 
 C. How am I to be justified by faith? 
 
 S. Submit to the righteousness of God, for in the act of submis¬ 
 sion there is dependence implied, and where there is dependence 
 there is reliance, and where there is reliance there hope springs up, 
 as the fruit or effects of faith. 
 
 C. Am I to merit salvation by my own works? or shall I sit on 
 the stool of Do-Nothing? 
 
 O • 
 
 S. If one should tell another to “pull up milling stalks one day, 
 he would give him a thousand dollars,” he cannot say he has merit¬ 
 ed the thousand dollars, for he has not earned it—therefore he will 
 not claim it on the principle of his own merit, but by the other’s 
 
 f race and promise! Therefore we are not to sit on the “stool of 
 )o-Nothing,” but up and do the will of God, for—“Blessed are 
 they who do his commandments, that they may have right to the 
 tree of life.” All we have we received, of course we owe the 
 whole; therefore we have nothing that we can call our own—con¬ 
 sequently after we have done all, we cannot bring God intb debt. 
 
520 
 
 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE 
 
 Hence we must say, we are unprofitable servants; because we can 
 do no more than is our duty to do— 
 
 C. What about justification by faith, and works after pardon? 
 
 S. We must prove our faith and love to Christ by keeping his 
 commandments, and walking in the light, the duty to our fellow 
 mortals according to our ability and opportunity, so we should act 
 the part of the good Samaritan, “doing as we would be done by”— 
 also, suffer, as well as do the will oi God; and thus, “ by works 
 shall faith be made perfect,” and “ a cup of cold water, given in 
 the name of-shall in no wise lose its reward.” 
 
 03“ A man who hath a wife like Peter, and is called to preach, 
 must undertake it by faith; the practice is work. Thus his works 
 flow from faith, as all Christian works should do, and we should 
 then be justified in them; as Christ said, No man hath forsaken 
 houses, “wife,”* &c., for my sake and the gospel, but he shall re¬ 
 ceive an hundred fold (i. e., ten thousand per cent.) in this world, 
 beside the promise of life to come. 
 
 Thus he is “justified by works, and not by faith only;” James 
 ii, 24—and so, “ He that endureth to the end shall be saved,” saith 
 the Lord Jesus. 
 
 C. What about Justification by Works in the day of Judgment 
 without faith, but only as the evidence or fruits of it? 
 
 Matt, xii, 36, 37. We are given to understand, that “ for every 
 idle word, man must give an account thereof in the day of Judg¬ 
 ment,” and “by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy 
 words thou shalt be condemned!” 03“It is no where said in all 
 the Bible, that Faith shall be called in question in the day of Judg¬ 
 ment, but only our deeds, works, &c. 
 
 Therefore our own past sins must be pardoned, and after pardon 
 our conduct flowing from the Love of God, will meet the Divine 
 approbation. 03“ Thus the moving principle being good, the con¬ 
 duct flowing from it is good, here the Judge will say, “ Well done, 
 good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” 
 But remember, the Judge will tell no lies, of course he will not 
 pro. r unce them good, unless th°y are such in a moral point of view; 
 for God looks at the heart and judges according to intentions. He 
 will not pronounce them faithful unless they are such in reality. 
 03“Therefore, prepare to meet thy God!! 
 
 C. Friend Singular, are the Christian’s robes his own, or Christ’s? 
 Can a Christian lose them? 
 
 S. Rev. vii, 14 and 15, “These-have washed their robes 
 
 and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.” T-H-E-I-R 
 does not spell Christ, therefore the robes w 7 ere their own.—Chap, 
 xvi, If), “Blessed is he that watcheth andkeepeth his (not Christ’s) 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 
 
 521 
 
 garments, lest he walk naked.” Why pronounce him blessed for 
 keeping his own garments, if he could not lose them? 
 
 C. I thought our own robes were only as filthy rags! 
 
 S. Admitting that our own robes were as filthy rags, what would 
 be the cause of such filth but sin? And what can it argue but the 
 need of a washing or a change?—Justification by faith is what 
 God does for us, by the death of his Son; but Regeneration is what 
 he does in us, by the operation of his Holy Spirit. The first is the 
 pardon of our sins, the latter is the sanctification of our nature to 
 God. 
 
 C. Where and how are our robes to be cleansed? 
 
 S. Zach. xiii, 1, we read that “a fountain is opened to the house 
 of David for sin and uncleanness!”—and in the first chapter of Isa- 
 and 16th verse, “wash you, make you clean; put away the evil 
 of your doings from before mine eyes,—cease to do evil; learn to do 
 well.” CCPBy the command, “wash you, make you clean,” &c., 
 certainly cannot mean to sit still on the stool of Do-Nothing! 
 
 C. Have we any account in all the Bible that somebody got to 
 heaven in their own robes by washing them? 
 
 S. Hark! These are they which came out of great tribulation, 
 and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of 
 the Lamb, therefore are they before the throne of God, Rev. vii, 
 14, 15. 
 
 C. But do you not suppose that if I am one of the elect, if I get 
 drunk, cheat and steal, that as Jesus Christ was temperate, honest, 
 and benevolent, my sins will be “imputed” to him, and his acts of 
 righteousness will be “imputed” to me, and be as acceptable to God 
 for me, as if he did it? 
 
 S. No—for “Jesus Christ” did not come to “save his people” 
 in their sins, but “from their sins.” 
 
 C. How am I to be saved from my sins? 
 
 S. By hearing, obeying, and partaking of the Spirit of God! for 
 such as hear and obey, are pronounced wise, and except ye partake 
 of the Spirit of God, ye cannot be happy, for God is the only foun¬ 
 tain of lasting happiness. Rom. viii, 9 and 14. 
 
 C. It is hard to give Reason to Faith! 
 
 S. What is sound reason but good sense improved? and for matter 
 of fact to be embraced or admitted, is not repugnant to sound reason. 
 And the gospel requires you to believe nothing but what is truth. 
 
 C. I admit the idea of God, but not of miracles or inspiration. 
 
 S. To smell, see, taste, feel or hear God by the bodily senses , 
 you cannot—and if he be not revealed to your mind, how and why 
 do you admit or believe he exists? 
 
 The existence of a world is not the effect of nature, but of God’s 
 power. To deny the doctrine of miracles is to deny the work of 
 
622 
 
 DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE 
 
 creation, because to create is an'act of divine power, and to deny 
 the work of creation is to deny the Creator, because the act gives 
 the character. Hence you must be an Atheist. Again, as nobody 
 was present when God made the world, we have not so much as 
 lawful or human evidence to adduce; of course, the subject of crea¬ 
 tion is a doctrine of miracles, revelation and faith. 
 
 C. Will not the doctrine of Universalism do? 
 
 S. We read of some who hath never forgiveness, but are in dan¬ 
 ger of eternal damnation, Mark iii, 29. 
 
 C. “Christ preached to the spirits in prison.” 
 
 S. True, viz: “While the ark was preparing,” but said God on 
 that occasion, “My spirit shall not always strive with man,” but 
 during the three days that the body of Christ was in the vault, his 
 soul was not among the lower inhabitants, but as he said to the 
 thief on the cross—“To-day thou shalt be wnh me in Paradise”— 
 and the passage in Acts, “thou wilt not leave my soul in hell,” 
 was only the accomplishment of what the Psalmist saw propheti¬ 
 cally of the re-union of the soul and body, before the body putrified! 
 Hell is not the eternal torment of the damned, but is the intermediate 
 space of time which passes between death and the resurrection; as 
 yesterday swallowed up in following time as to-day commenced. 
 
 The “lake of fire and brimstone” is to be the place of their tor¬ 
 ment (into which hell will be cast or lost) originally “prepared for 
 the devil and his angels.” A bar of steel heated, with a roll of 
 brimstone added, will run down like melted lead. If this be but a 
 comparison, what must be the reality? 
 
 C. What about the doctrine of once in grace always in grace? 
 
 S. Though we read that none can “pluck them from the hand 
 of God, or any creature separate them from the love of Christ,” 
 yet we do not read but what they may go off themselves, and sepa¬ 
 rate themselves by their own sins from the love and favor of God. 
 
 N. B. If a man can believe himself but everlastingly elected 
 unconditionally, and then fall into disgrace, he might be a danger¬ 
 ous man. How? The human law will not deter him from his 
 deep laid scheme, and the law of honor will not influence him; and 
 the divine law cannot punish him; of course he may be a dangerous 
 man, as he can give no assurance of fidelity. Thus this doctrine 
 hath a baneful influence on society, by destroying moral obligation.* 
 
 C. Friend Singular, I must soon leave you, have you any perti¬ 
 nent advice to give? 
 
 S. Friend Curious, as you have asked many questions, I would 
 remark, that contempt, when defeated, begets wonder and admiration, 
 
 *It is the sister doctrine of the Pope’s “indulgences,” i. e., pardons 
 not only of sins past and present, but those which are to come--by gi* 
 ing ten shillings and sixpence to the Cardinal. 
 
CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 
 
 623 
 
 which through prejudice, degenerates into envy; and when indulged, 
 begets malice and revenge; the most baleful and detestable of all 
 dispositions contaminated with moral evil. Therefore remember 
 that reports are as the rolling snow-ball, enlarging as it goes; but 
 do you be cautious neither to add nor rejoice at the misfortunes of 
 others, nor busy in circulating reports, lest it cause you shame or 
 tears afterwards—when it is too late to prevent the consequence 
 which may follow—but live for eternity by “watching unto prayer.” 
 

 
 
 
 
 t 
 
HINTS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY, 
 
 Seeing we have arrived to an important period of time, in which 
 the whole world appears to be convulsed in a political, commercial 
 and religious point of view, I am led to think the prophecies are 
 fulfilling; and induced for the benefit of the Christians if by any 
 means it can be a help to them, under God, in the approaching ca¬ 
 lamities, to send the following abroad. 
 
 It is rational to admit that the most important things would be 
 proper objects of prophecy—for, to prophecy of things less conse¬ 
 quential would be less noble, and of course less interesting; conse¬ 
 quently the most extraordinary things would be the most proper 
 subjects of prophecy; because they would be more interesting to 
 the welfare of society. 
 
 Marcus, or Napoleon Bonaparte, having become an extraordina¬ 
 ry character, it is not unreasonable to admit him with his coherents, 
 or concomitants, to be found in scripture prophecy; if so, it is for 
 our benefit in whose days the prophecies are fulfilled; consequently 
 it is our duty to examine and see, that we may derive the benefit 
 intended thereby. 
 
 The most plain, natural, literal, and easy interpretation and ful¬ 
 filment, is generally the best and surest not to err; theufore, in 
 casting a few short hints, I shall follow this plan, which I hope the 
 reader will peruse with attention, and a mind suitably affected 
 God ward! 
 
 The woman spoken of in Revelation, xii, 1, in heaven, clothed 
 with the sun, a crown of twelve stars upon her head, and the moon 
 beneath her feet, may refer to the militant church; her being cloth¬ 
 ed with the sun, to divine righteousness: the stars to the apostles 
 and succeeding ministers; in heaven, the favor of God, and heaven¬ 
 ly places in Christ Jesus, Eph. ii, 6—the moon, world beneath her 
 feet; her cries, the spiritual groans and travail of the Church for her 
 prosperity; and the child, Christ Jesus, not to be considered there 
 in person but in his kingdom, and the great red dragon, elsewhere 
 called the devil and satan, seeking their destruction, must be so in¬ 
 terpreted as to make common sense; therefore, be considered as a 
 
626 
 
 HINTS ON THE 
 
 wicked being in the spiritual world, and yet having concerns in the 
 human world—interfering in human affairs, and having government 
 over such as will be led by his diabolical influence. Therefore the 
 seven heads and ten horns, and seven diadems, or crowns, which 
 belonged not to the horns, but to the heads, which belonged to the 
 Dragon, and must be literally applied to u Rome Pagan,” without 
 any thing twisted or far-fetched. 
 
 The seven heads being applied to Rome Pagan, we find just so 
 many different forms of supreme government to exist, viz: 1, Kingly; 
 2, Consular; 3, Dictators; 4, Tribunes; 5, Decemviri; 6, Trium¬ 
 viri; 7, Imperial. And a diadem or crown, which denote supreme 
 authority in prophecy, is applied to each of them in succession, but 
 nothing is here said about the power of the horns, for these were 
 united then under those heads, particularly the last. 
 
 Here observe, the civil, military and ecclesiastical authority was 
 at their disposal—consequently, being under diabolical influence, 
 were led agreeable to the will of the dragon, or devil, as far as God 
 permitted; hence the Church was persecuted as in the person of 
 Herod, against the child Jesus, when the children of Bethlehem 
 were slain; and various other instances which might be cited, as 
 the ten persecutions, &c. 
 
 The dragon is spoken of as in actual existence, and no mention 
 is made of his rise or ascent, as it is of the Beast, but why?—because 
 when John wrote he was in actual existence—whereas, the two 
 beasts were to come in future. 
 
 [One of the Roman emperors carried the dragon in his colors. 
 After the empire was divided into the eastern end western, the Turks 
 overran and occupied Constantinople, so called from Constantine. 
 But more will be said of the Ottoman empire, which must be dated 
 from 606—the year that Mahomet took to his cave, and the Pope 
 was styled “ Universal Bishop.”] 
 
 The woman exhibits two flights—the first, she fled —the second, 
 she flciv. The first irrfplies as it were on foot—but the second was 
 as on eagles wings into the wilderness. The first and second pla¬ 
 ces are not the same, though the wilderness may be considered the 
 same wilderness state. The first place is that side of the Danube 
 next to England, which received the Oospel &c., and protection 
 was given. The second place I apprehend to be America. The 
 Dragon poured out a flood after the woman, and the earth helped the 
 woman, &c., which by commentators is admitted and acknowledged 
 as applicable to human governments, giving religious toleration, 
 and affording protection; if so, the prophecy, however much it may 
 have been fulfiled, as it relates to Europe, and the East, is more 
 perfectly fulfiled under the American government.* 
 
 *For instead of a “law religion” for a national church, by the 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 627 
 
 The first beast which is spoken of in Rev. xiii, 1, 2, &c., rising 
 out of the sea, is literally applicable to Rome Papal, without any¬ 
 thing twisted or farfetched. 
 
 The ancients supposed Europe to be an Island; hence in prophecy 
 it is styled the sea, to distinguish it from Asia the main, which in 
 prophecy is styled the earth. 
 
 The Papal authority is well known to have began in Europe— 
 and now observe a primary cause. * 
 
 Constantine t the great, who ascended to the imperial dignity in 
 Rome Pagan, filled up the last state of that existence, and hence is 
 styled the tail of the Dragon, and said to draw a third part of the 
 stars of heaven; and cast them to the earth. How? By abolishing 
 paganism and establishing Christianity as the national established 
 religion! Hence a flood of honor, riches, grandeur and popularity 
 proved an inducement to many, who were called and compared to 
 stars, (Rev. 1, 16, 20.) being influenced prior by noble principles 
 and heavenly mindedness, but were now attracted and cast to the 
 earth—that is, become earthly-minded, and answered the purposes 
 of an ambitious, designing man: hence popery, being now in em¬ 
 bryo, sprang into existence about the year 606, for he was then 
 styled “Bishop of Bishops, or Universal Bishop; 55 but did not ar 
 rive to full perfection till about 1077. 
 
 Though this beast is said to have seven heads, yet no crowns are 
 ascribed to them, but to the ten horns; whereas with the Dragon it 
 was otherwise, which shows that this prophecy is more recent, viz: 
 not barely after the division of the empire into what is called the 
 eastern and western empires, but when it was divided so as to have 
 ten separate and distinct governments; as ten crowns are ascribed 
 to the ten horns, which was really the case since the division, but 
 not under the Pagan Roman Emperors, or prior, t 
 
 This beast, though no crowns are ascribed to him, seeing the 
 ecclesiastical authority took the lead of the civil, yet a name of blas¬ 
 phemy is said to be upon his head; that is, assuming the title and 
 prerogative of God, and lording it over the consciences of men, 
 which is blasphemous in the fullest and highest sense. And the Drag¬ 
 on gave him his power, and seat, and great authority. Observe the 
 transfer here. The papacy exercised that civil and ecclesiastical 
 
 establishment of one sect, and the rest only “tolerated,”—universal 
 rights of conscience is established agreeable to the Creator’s “ law of 
 nature,” which comports with the divine government. 
 
 [From this image Saviour on the cross in his army, began the image 
 worship in the church—First Christ—then the Virgin Mary, &c. 
 
 - t-Constantine the Great, which was the time of the tail of the 
 
528 
 
 HINTS ON THE 
 
 power which was exercised by the supreme government in Home 
 Pagan; which transfer the reader must keep in mind. 
 
 About the year 1077 he comes to the full—excommunicates the 
 emperor—ascends the throne, and begins to reign without control.t 
 
 Here it is remarkable, that Mr. Wesley, in the year 1754, calcu¬ 
 lated the end of the forty and two months of this beast, (chap, xiii, 
 4, 6,) to the very time!!—1810, which was 56 years previous; 
 also John Fletcher made a calculation in every respect like the 
 above. After which the second beast should appear, coming up 
 gradually, and yet progressive out of the earth, viz: Asia, and ex¬ 
 ercise all the power of the first beast that was before him. Thus a 
 continuation or succession we discover in order, from Pagan Rome 
 to Papal Rome, so to our day. Rev, xii, 3, xiii 1 , 2, and 11 .— 
 Compare xvii, 12. 
 
 Bonaparte, when he went to Egypt, thence to Palestine, which 
 was in Asia—he there rose to eminence mentally; for it was there 
 it appears the grand design was concerted. He retreated and re¬ 
 turned to France, where he actually and really brought it into exe¬ 
 cution; first, by seizing the civil authority, and using the ecclesiastic 
 to answer his design, and though a degree of toleration was al¬ 
 lowed, yet Popery he new-modelled, and made a Pope to accom¬ 
 plish his own intention. 
 
 A part of the agreement was, first, the Pope should issue no bull 
 in Bonaparte’s jurisdiction without his consent—2d, should ordain 
 any man to any ollice that Bonaparte should appoint, upon produ¬ 
 cing a certificate from one priest that the man was sound in the 
 faith—3d, the education of children was taken from all except mar¬ 
 ried persons—4th, a priest should take nothing from the people, but 
 
 Dragon, (fieri in 337. Shortly after, the empire was divided into the eastern 
 and western empires; and in 355 Rome was plundered, and immediately 
 after the ten horns, it appears, began to exhibit their crowns as follows— 
 1st, Huns in Hungary, 356—2d, Ostrogoths, 377—3d, Visigoths, 378— 
 4th, Franks, 407—5ih, Vandals, 407—6th, Sueves, 407—7th, Burgun¬ 
 dians, 407—8th, Hercules and Rugians, 476—9th, Saxons or Britain, 
 476—10th, Longobards, 526, 
 
 tThe seven heads of this beast are said to be seven hills, and vet one of 
 them was wounded. Hence it is evident that the heads are more than the 
 seven hills of Rome, because a mere hill could not be so wounded. Four 
 of the hills have been used by the popes, which may imply four heads 
 in succession, viz: 1st, Ccelian had on it the Lateran — 2d, The "Vatican 
 with St. Peter’s Church—3d, the Quirinal with the Church of St. Mark and 
 Quirinal Palace—4th, The Exqueline hill with the temple of St. Maria 
 Maggiore. Here 1 add Bonaparte’s Pope in the Church of Maria Major 
 for the 5th, 6th. The reader must keep in mind the transfer to London. 
 But the seventh head is yet to come, and that from the bottomless pit — 
 Rev. xvii, 8, which future time must exhibit. 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 629 
 
 receive a salary from the revenue, a rector 80/. and a curate 50/.— 
 Thus the establishment was more nominal than real, and tended to 
 make the priestly office contemptible for a man of letters. 
 
 The Pope began to grow too strong in power to answer Bona¬ 
 parte’s designs. Accordingly in 1809, he passed an edict that the 
 first day of January, 1810, the Pope should be stripped of all civil 
 power and influence, and remain only a limited ecclesiastic, and that 
 It^-ly should be annexed to France as a French province, and Rome 
 become the second city in the empire. Upon which the Pope ex¬ 
 communicated Bonaparte under the authority of God Almighty, 
 Paul and Peter—disappears, but taken under military arrest; and so 
 he is fallen.* 
 
 Again, Joseph Bonaparte passed an edict in Spain that all eccle¬ 
 siastical power, of every name, grade, and nature, except what was 
 m the throne, should cease the same day, viz: January, 1810; since 
 which the ‘inquisition” has been abolished in a measure, and also 
 in Portugal. 
 
 Some attempt to find fault, because scripture prophecy does not 
 point out the year and day; but let it be remembered, that when the 
 prophecies were written, our mode of computing time was not in 
 use; therefore, it must be exhibited in emblems to answer the sub¬ 
 stance. 
 
 Many persons suppose the ten horns spoken of, Rev. xvii, 12, re- 
 erred to the horns or governments of Europe supporting the Papal 
 authority, but the idea is founded in error—because these horns are 
 said to have no kingdom as yet, but received power which was del¬ 
 egated to act in conjunction with the Beast: hence ’tis evident this 
 must be applied and considered as the same horns that were in Rome 
 Pagan; then Papal, but now under the influence of the second 
 Beast—which exerciseth all the power of the first Beast, which was 
 before him. 
 
 Henry the 8th of England, who was styled the “Defender of the 
 Faith,” when a Papist, shook off the Papal power and retained the 
 kingdom and title in his own hand; which shows the kingdom was 
 his and not the Pope’s—which was applicable also to all those go¬ 
 vernments that acknowledged the Papal power: but these kings have 
 no kingdom, and yet they are kings in name and authority, which 
 shows the prophecy is applicable to the present state of Europe thus 
 far, and no where else.f 
 
 ♦The “forty-two months,” then ended—having “lost his power”—which was 
 given him 1143—when he wore the “triple crown.” “Three” of the “ten horns’* 
 of Daniel—the same year the power of choosing a Pope was taken from the 
 people and lodged in the Cardinals alone—the intermediate time was just 600 yearq 
 which was the number of the Beast. 
 
 fBpnaparte’s King’ received power, but not a Kingdom. 
 
 Kk 
 
530 
 
 HINTS ON THE 
 
 King George’s coronation oath was to keep down Popery by his 
 armies and fleet; and yet we find that the Popish religion is estab¬ 
 lished in Canada by his royal assent and authority—which the 
 reader must keep in mind—second, the last life-guards that the Pope 
 had, previous to his banishment by the order of the council of five 
 hundred, (when Bonaparte was upon the Italian expedition) were 
 Englishmen, and for which they received medals from the Pope— 
 third, the last relicts of old Popery, where the inquisition law re¬ 
 mained in force, viz: Spain and Portugal, the British are now, and 
 have been giving their aid thereto with all their might; which argues, 
 as they are the last who are fighting for the old dregs, necessarily 
 step into their shoes and merit a transfer. 
 
 Babylon—mentioned in Revelation; the term is borrowed and 
 transferred from Babylon of old to Rome,* consequently when Bab¬ 
 ylon sunk in the East she rose in the West. And if a transfer be 
 admitted once, if need be it may be admitted again with propriety 
 without any thing twisted or fhr-fetched. 
 
 Now I ask, where can a city be found, the destruction of which 
 would cause such a general cry and lamentation, &c., to commence 
 and affect the whole world, as it is described in the xviiith chapter 
 of Revelation from the 10th to the 19th verses inclusive; which the 
 reader must pay attention to. 
 
 Rome in the political and commercial -world has scarcely but a 
 name, and her destruction could not produce such a general lamen¬ 
 tation. Therefore we must look for some other city of a like de¬ 
 scription, the destruction of which would be universally felt. Lon¬ 
 don may be styled the mother of trade, having her concomitants me¬ 
 diately or immediately throughout the world in every place of trade; 
 of course her fall would produce such an effect; theretore a transfer 
 thither may be admitted with propriety. 
 
 Again; England having been a province under the civil govern¬ 
 ment of Rome Pagan, and under the influence of Rome Papal; con¬ 
 sequently it is one; the “ten horns,” therefore we must look for re¬ 
 union under the second beast, that the prophecy may be completely 
 fulfilled throughout the whole. 
 
 • What does this argue? And what times are we to expect at hand?f 
 
 *We read not only of Babylon, but also of the whore of Babylon, 
 styled the mother of harlots, which is supposed to mean the Romish 
 Church. If she be a mother, who are her daughters? It must be the 
 corrupt national established churches that come out of her; if so, whatoi 
 those governments that support them? But oh! the cry of national sins! 
 Is not Connecticut and Massachusetts in possession of a quarterroonl 
 or some of the tincture!—the conduct of the clergy! 
 
 t The Prince of Wales (the heir apparent of the crown) is supposed 
 to be on good terms with Bonaparte; hence an expectation, on the death 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 53a 
 
 It was observed that the woman fled into the wilderness; that is, 
 those countries northwest of the Danube, where the gospel had not 
 been received before, but when she had the wings as eagles, I must 
 believe America to be the place referred to in prophecy. 
 
 Reason 1st. The first settlers of New England, &c., evidently 
 came for conscience’ sake, and many others have come here for the 
 sake of peace and “liberty” from the intolerant hand of persecution 
 and oppression. 
 
 Reason 2d. The earth helped the woman, which by commenta¬ 
 tors here is allowed to signify civil government. Therefore, what¬ 
 ever toleration has been given in Europe, is equal to that in Amer¬ 
 ica; for they have some kind of national established religion, which 
 tends to bind the consciences of men and restrict their privileges, 
 in consequence of which virtue is oppressed and vice triumphs. 
 
 But not so in America; all are protected, though none established; 
 that if a religion be false, she shall not have the civil sword to up¬ 
 hold her; and if genuine and true, shall not be persecuted nor de*» 
 pressed. 
 
 Reason 3d. The eagle and stars are in our banners of liberty.— 
 America may well be styled a wilderness, naturally, when compar¬ 
 ed to the old world, and considering our infancy. 
 
 Reason 4th. Whoever believes in a Providence must acknowl¬ 
 edge a particular Providence of God in the separation, preparation 
 and independence of the United States; when compared with the 
 affairs of Europe. A whole is composed of parts, and the parts form 
 the whole; therefore, the particular providences compose the gene¬ 
 ral providence as much as the individuals compose a general family; 
 of course the term general providences, without the particular provi¬ 
 dences considered and implied, is a great swelling phrase without 
 meaning; it is like half a dozen cyphers, which make an appear¬ 
 ance, but count nothing. Therefore we must admit a Providence, 
 or be atheists, and suppose nothing could put forth the act of power 
 and beget something; and that something jumped together and form¬ 
 ed men and things, and so argue that effects may be produced with¬ 
 out causes. 
 
 of the present King, that the clergy and protestant nobility will make a 
 stand against the prince wearing the crown. It is also worthy of re¬ 
 mark, that the king suffers him to hold no commission higher than a 
 colonel, when his younger brother, the Duke of York, was commander- 
 in-chief. Mrs. Fitzherbert, his miss, is of the Romish religion, and ono 
 of the bitterest families, who has such influence, that he may be styled 
 the “Petticoat Prince.” Here observe his politics. But since is delega¬ 
 ted by the ... with the regency, 
 
 The affairs and arrangements exemplify a mutual understanding in 
 these modern times—which ma,v be seen comparatively with a squint. 
 
632 
 
 HINTS ON THE 
 
 I would advise such as wish to be profited by reading history, to 
 become well acquainted with the history of their own times and 
 country, and view the Providential hand of God in our deliverance 
 and preservation. One instance only out of many I will now hint. 
 The first time the British invaded Charleston, S. C., it was expect¬ 
 ed they would attack them in the rear; but the preventative was af¬ 
 terwards discovered to be the water rising some feet higher than it 
 was wont to do—thus the place was saved. Also, when every man’s 
 hands seemed to hang down, except the great Washington, -when 
 the American cause appeared so gloomy and desperate, the night 
 the council of war was held at Trenton, relative to the attack on 
 Princeton. Also, Cornwallis to deliver his sword to the son whose 
 father was in that tower, of which he was the constable. And even 
 when on the verge of falling into the general commotions of Europe, 
 God has kept us by his providential hand, more than once or twice 
 beyond human probability. 
 
 There is such a thing as national privileges, of course national 
 blessings, which when abused, generally become national sins— 
 which merit national judgments, that must be poured out for punish¬ 
 ment in this world, unless there be a national repentance—for we 
 shall not be judged at the bar of God as nations (for nations will 
 then cease to exist) but as individuals, and punished.aecordingly; 
 but national sins must be punished here, seeing it cannot be done 
 hereafter. 
 
 General Burgoyne in the course of his defence, when on his trial, 
 made the following remark—“I once thought the Americans were 
 in the wrong, but now I am convinced that nothing short of the 
 over-ruling hand of Providence could unite the hearts of three mil¬ 
 lions of people so perseveringly to stand or fall together as what the 
 Americans are.” [The present war is only an appendix of the 
 former—a continuation of those opposite principles in theory, 
 brought to the test. But where does “natural justice” lay? 
 
 The Jewish commentators observed, if the Messiah did not come 
 by such a time, they need not expect him, which time has long 
 since passed. They caused a large council of their most learned 
 Rabbies to meet at Amsterdam, the result of which was, after twelve 
 months sitting, that the Messiah had come, but to them was un¬ 
 known. This is one step towards their conversion to Christianity. 
 The Jews, who are prohibited from being landholders among all 
 nations except America, have expressed great faith in Bonaparte 
 ever since he was a general, to be their restorer to Palestine. 
 
 In 1806, about 1000 of their most learned Rabbies were ordered 
 by Bonaparte to meet him at Paris, where he proposed about fifty 
 questions, which they solved to his satisfaction. He then directed 
 them to form for themselves a Sanhedrim, or Grand Council, such 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 533 
 
 as they formerly had at Jerusalem, though abolished ever since lh* 
 destruction of that city by Titus. 
 
 There are about 9,000,000 of Jews within Bonaparte’s jurisdic 
 don, who have the blessing of Abraham— money . 
 
 The second beast, which came out of the earth, Rev. xiii, 11 , i 
 said to “cause lire to come down from heaven in the sight of men 
 and to erect an image to the" first beast.” 
 
 It is said when Bo aparte was in the east, he told the Mahome 
 tans that he was greater than Mahomet: could ascend above tht 
 clouds, and cause Bre to come down from heaven on a wire in then 
 sight; which he effected like Dr. Franklin with the kite: which they 
 did not account for on natural principles, and therefore admitted it 
 to be the power of God: also, it is said he offered a reward to that 
 one who would make the greatest improvement in galvanism; not 
 Calvinism. Image, imitation or likeness; whether this should be 
 taken literal or moral, time will determine; but I here add an imita¬ 
 tion of the Popes, which a friend writes to his correspondent from 
 Europe to America, thus: “A popish catechism hath been publish¬ 
 ed in France, under the sanction of Napoleon, pronouncing all to 
 be heretics, and in a state of damnation, who are not of their com¬ 
 munion.” 
 
 The angel spoken of, Rev. xiv, 6, 7, “flying through the midst of 
 Heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach,” &c., I doubt not 
 made his appearance at CO^Moorfield’s, about 1739, and which the 
 concomitants are now publishing their creed, contained in that text. 
 [It was here and then that the present great revival of religion first 
 began. Observe “judgment must first begin at the house of God” 
 also.] 
 
 Again—the angel, or extraordinary messenger, with his assis¬ 
 tants, proclaiming the fall of Babylon, will be known in his time, 
 8th verse. Also, the one warning the people of God to come out 
 of Babylon, both literal, spiritual and practical, will be known also 
 —and such another threatening for the omission of compliance is 
 not to be found in all the Bible—9th to 11th verse. 
 
 It must be observed by all who study this book, that what John 
 describes relative to the two beasts, &c., he viewed first in heaven, 
 and afterwards fulfiled upon the earth, and a clear distinction must 
 be kept, otherwise our ideas will be confused, or else the subject 
 will appear as tautology. [Compare Rev. xv, 1, with chapter 
 xvi, 1, and then reading from chapter xiii, 11, to the end of the 
 15th chapter, (for heaven) and the following ones to the 20th, as 
 fulfilled (on earth.) This may serve in a measure as a 
 inquiring mind.] 
 
 I have no doubt but we have arrived towards the closing of thf 
 sound of the trumpet of the sixth angel, and the commencement of 
 
 key to an 
 
634 
 
 HINTS ON THE 
 
 the seventh, and also the pouring cut of the seven last plagues. And 
 however much the earth, or political, civil or religious and Chris¬ 
 tian world, may now be convulsed or confused, I apprehend worse 
 times are at the door; and what has passed for the last twenty years, 
 only as a few drops before a shower, in comparison to what is to 
 come. I therefore intreat all into whose hands these hints may fall 
 to take timely warning; and particularly the true Christian, that he 
 may have suffering grace in the day of evil, and be preserved as the 
 seed of the Gospel, and found in a state of readiness against the 
 coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and be counted 
 worthy to have a seat at the marriage supper of the Lamb, when 
 the bride shall make herself ready. “Blessed is the dead that die 
 in the Lord, from henceforth, saith the spirit,” &c. Why? They 
 rest from their labors, and their works follow them. Observe, this 
 denotes something extraordinary, which should be remarked by the 
 Christians of those times! I here would refer the reader to Mr. 
 
 Wesley’s comment on Rev. xii, 12, xiii, 1, 3, then xvii, 10, xviii, 
 11 and 16; and the catalogue after xxii, or,»at the close of his notes. 
 There is more contained in these words trfen many are aware of— 
 and who is ambitious to mediate our privileges—as it relates to the 
 hundred and forty and four thousand. 
 
 As it relates to the state of Great Britain and France, I would 
 make the following remarks: Let the reader imagine 4,000 gun 
 boats, 3,600 of which are sufficient to carry 200,000 men and all 
 their naval store, and 3,600 field pieces; 600 Prames, carrying from 
 20 to 40 guns each, with forges for heating shot; 36 sweeps or oars 
 to each boat, together with sails; these may be sunk, and thereby 
 preserved from decay, and raised at pleasure, and also fastened to¬ 
 gether with great convenience and expedition by means of spring 
 bridges, composed of ropes, which would enable the whole force to 
 disembark as though marching on parade. A wind which would 
 be fair for these to go from France to England, which is but thirty 
 miles, and take but about five hours, would be precisely against the 
 British fleet, and a calm would do the same. If thus once got on 
 the British coast, they would be out of reach of all the King’s navy, 
 for on .that side of England next to France, for 70 miles in length, a 
 ship of war cannot get within half a dozen miles of the shore, but 
 the flotilla , drawing but about twenty-two inches water, would 
 there be screened, and could choose their place of landing. 
 
 The British in 18 07, did not make their boast of being able to 
 bring above 70,000 men to any given point in twenty-four hours, 
 provided the French should land. It was ascertained that Bona¬ 
 parte had a map of London, with the number of every house and 
 street that was worth plundering, to distribute among his officers; 
 also to confiscate the estates of the nobility for to be distributed 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 635 
 
 among his army, so put an end to the war, and make gentlemen of 
 his soldiers! What a powerful temptation! In 1805, when lie was 
 called off to Germany against the Russians, he told his lads it had 
 been his intention to have given them a dinner in London at such a 
 time; but being called off, he would give them a suit of clothes in 
 Vienna at such a time; which he performed. 
 
 Shortly after this, Mr. Pitt, viewing the state of the country, with 
 his last words, cried out: “O! My country! My country!!” and 
 expired. 
 
 The British, though ridiculing the idea of Bonaparte’s breaking 
 over the “wooden walls of old England,” and saying he never de¬ 
 signed to come ; yet made great preparation to meet him. Besides 
 the regular army in England, and 200,000 in Ireland, they ballotted 
 800,000 militia. And all the carriages, carts, wagons, &c., of 
 whatsoever name or nature, were numbered; and also the draft hor¬ 
 ses, and boats; beacons were erected on every hill, composed of 
 combustibles to give warning with fire by night, telegraphs to give 
 intelligence by day, which would give information 100 miles an 
 hour; then all hands must turn out. 
 
 Here observe Bonaparte was again called off from attempting the 
 invasion in 1806, to Prussia, and since to Spain, &c. But now 
 look at the present state of Europe, and behold poor * Britain has 
 to stand it out single handed all alone; borrowing money at 5 per 
 cent, to carry on the war, the taxes being only sufficient to pay the 
 interest of the national debt.i A hint at the taxes must here suffice; 
 first on every pound of hide; 2d, on every month of tan works; 3d, 
 on every pound of leather; again, six shillings for a dog, and a half 
 guinea for every hound; half crown for wearing a hat, in which you 
 must have a stamp, or be subject to loose your hat and be fined; five 
 guineas for a riding horse, and five for a two wheeled carriage, &c. 
 
 Whatever geographers may say of the poor Irish, for poverty, of 
 
 "Then it turned afterwards on American, now reversed. What next? 
 
 {The national debt was contracted in the reign of Henry VII., and 
 amounted to 1430 1 \ in 1697, two hundred years after, to 5,000,000— 
 1755, 58 years, 72,000,000—1776, 21 years, to 123,000,000—in 1786 
 increased to 239,000,000—1796 to 360,000,000 sterling, and 1816 to 
 about 1,000,000,000 for England, and 200,000,000 for Ireland; and 
 their annual expense 70,000,000; 11,000,000 more than their income.— 
 What an augmentation in the reign of George the second; and may end 
 with George the third! Hence the solemn address of the “Plain Man” 
 to G. H.: “It will come in the days of him that shall come after thee!” 
 
 Query—If 35,000,000 came to a premature end in the East Indies, un¬ 
 der the administration of two; and the combination of 1792 was from 
 George, 100,000,000 in his reign untimely; and if each person contains 
 28 pints of blood, how much would it require to float the royal navy? 
 
536 
 
 HINTS ON THE 
 
 which I have seen none to exceed the truth, yet the people are in a 
 more deplorable situation in England, being dependent on foreign 
 trade; whereas the Irish live more on potatoes, which they raise, anu 
 of course are not so much affected by the times. And were I to 
 have my choice, to be a slave in America, or one of the laboring 
 people in England, I should, without hesitation, prefer the former, 
 with this condition, let me choose my master; for then I would be 
 sure of getting something to eat. 
 
 The King being head of the church, must be considered in a 
 measure as a sponsor; yet there is not less than 60,000 prostitutes 
 in the city of London, that are licensed by the crown. I forbear to 
 mention what I know to be the truth relative to the country towns, 
 leaving tne sea-ports out of the question; but would advise the pe¬ 
 rusal of “Simpson’s plea for Religion,” and see the corruption of 
 the church and state, of Great Britain, particularly that edition 
 published by John Hagerty, of Baltimore, as a spurious work under 
 that title was published by the Bishops of England, after God took 
 Simpson from the evil to come, just as the Bishops were going to 
 call him to account before the ecclesiastical court for that work, 
 which it is expected would have resulted in the loss of his life. 
 
 Some have supposed the eighteen letters of his (Napoleon Buo¬ 
 naparte) name divided by three, and added together will make the 
 number of the beast, which is 666. Another author calculates 665 
 Kings prior to him, and that he completes the number 666. But 
 my opinion is different from theirs, and should rather apply it a 
 different way, or wait for future time to unfold it. 
 
 The legion of honor , so called, of which a legion of life guards 
 is the shell or shadow of the substance or essence of that honor. 
 I therefore here remark, though a legion is no positive definite num¬ 
 ber, yet a certain author calculates a perfect legion thus: 6000 
 privates, a captain to every ten men, a centurion to every 100, and 
 one officer to every 1000, which would make a complete legion to 
 consist of 6666, which would make 666 officers; that would be just 
 the number of the beast! 
 
 When I take a view of Bonaparte’s movement: 1. Relative to 
 the Jews. 2. As it relates to the Papacy. 3d. His politics.— 
 4th. His confederation of ten. 5th. His military manoeuvres. 
 6th. The relation of affairs in the past, in succession with his 
 movements, I am led to meditate the time near, when the seven last 
 \plagues , under the seventh trumpet which are to be poured out, and 
 particularly the two, one on the scat of the beast , which phial 
 brought darkness on his kingdom; the woman took this advantage to 
 seat herself upon the beast, i. e., establish her maritime claims as 
 “Queen” of the ocean and “Mistress” of the seas; having no rival, 
 “shall see no sorrow,” Rev. xviii, 7 ; but her interest will clash 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 537 
 
 vith theirs, which will beget opposition, and cause them to consol- 
 date; see Revelation, chapter xvii, 16, 17. Council at Paris.— 
 The other on the Euphrates, which denotes the Ottoman Empire. 
 
 Russia which rose in lieu of the “Eastern Empire,” whose em¬ 
 peror is now styled the “Emperor of the East,” while Bonaparte is 
 styled “Emperor of the West,” and is at war with the Turks.— 
 Again, it is evident that Bonaparte has a large number of men in 
 lis employ in Persia, to learn them his art of war. For a moment 
 'effect on the present state of the world; England, 800,000 militia, 
 200,000 in Ireland; 200,000 seamen, besides what may be occupied 
 *n standing armies at home and abroad. Again, view France, as it 
 were the whole nation as one cantonment, with 3,000,000, of mi¬ 
 litia and 1,000,000 in standing armies; all Russia put in military 
 requisition, amounting to 7,000,000, and the Turks, putting that 
 empire in a similar state by order of the Grand Seignior, who is 
 about to take the field in person. 
 
 These things, when taken in conjunction with the state of Eu¬ 
 rope, a few years ago, and what it is now, with the probable con¬ 
 sequence of what is at the door, denotes something impressive in¬ 
 deed, and ought to stimulate every thinking mind on the continent 
 of America to prize their privileges, and improve them accordingly; 
 for where can a country be found, with peace, plenty, and religious 
 liberty, but these United States; and how soon we may be call¬ 
 ed to trial, is in the womb of futurity. As I do not believe that 
 i country was ever given up to the sword and destruction, where 
 pure religion was on the progression; therefore we need to pray for 
 peace, that we may be kept from the deluge of the old world, 
 which is fast progressing. And should the Euphrates, or Turkish 
 Empire receive an overthrow, as other nations of late have fared, 
 we should know exactly the time of the church; and it is not im- 
 
 S robable but Bonaparte will avail himself of the prejudices of the 
 ews to answer his own designs, who amount to 9,000,000 in his 
 jurisdiction; and in doing this, in the establishment of them at Pa¬ 
 lestine, it will cut up the Turkish Empire, afford him money, men, 
 and a half way house to the Indies. Thus the “Euphrates would 
 be dried up, that the way of the Kings of the East might be pre¬ 
 pared,” Rev. xvi, 12.* I add no more, only give a recapitulation 
 of the subject. 
 
 *The Jewish “Sanhedrim” ha\e acknowledged Lewis XVIII, yet 
 those ‘‘ten horns” or kingdoms who are indebted to the “woman” for 
 their crowns, may find it to their interest to dispute hei claims, and “cgree 
 to give their power” to the exiled, as a rroper person an^ 1 adopt a simi* 
 lar “Continental Policy” to dispute her cfaim —which., when effected, 
 would astonish the world, and produce the lamentior. Revelation xvi 
 15 to 18; xviii, 9 to 19. 
 
538 
 
 HINTS ON THE 
 
 1. The woman, the Church, persecuted, and the Child, Christ, 
 not in his person, but in his kingdom. 
 
 2. 1st, She fled to the north of Europe. 2d. Flew to America. 
 
 3. The devil or dragon governing the seven heads of Rome 
 Pagan the last of which was Imperial, under whom the ten horns 
 were united in subjection. 
 
 4. Constantine the Great is the tail of the dragon, and by the 
 change of religious national establishment, corruption creeps into 
 the Church; Popery is begotten, in embryo; 60t> appears; come to 
 the full 1077. 
 
 5. The ten horns now have their crowns. 
 
 6. The first beast out of the sea(Europe) with seven heads, is 
 the Papacy, but no crowns are ascribed to them, because the eccle¬ 
 siastical authority took the lead of the civil. 
 
 7. The dragon had only seven crowns, IM here are ten, which 
 shows that the dragon and the beast are not one. 
 
 8. The dragon transferred his power to him, i. e., from Rome 
 Pagan to the Papacy. 
 
 9. Five heads are fallen, viz: Caelian, Vatican, Quirinial, Ex- 
 quiline, and Bonaparte’s Pope. 
 
 10. “The beast is not,” and “Babylon reigns queen.” Here 
 observe the transfer from Rome to England, as a city compact, and 
 “queen of the ocean.” 
 
 11. The safety under the wooden walls of old England,—steps 
 into the shoes of oldt Popery; (to distinguish it from Bonaparte’s 
 new modeled Popery) and reigning as a Queen, styling herself, 
 “Empress of the seas!” intoxicated joy at Napoleon’s downfall. 
 Rev. xviii, 7. 
 
 12. Distinction between, 1st, the Dragon; 2d, the first beast; 
 3d, the second beast; 4th, Babylon; 5th, the power of Babylon; and 
 6th, the false prophet. 
 
 13. The second beast comes out of the earth, Asia, and appears 
 at the end of the 42 months of the first beast; which was 1810.— 
 
 fFor the last relicts of old Popery, the British are now fighting, viz: in 
 Spain and Portugal, where the inquisition law only remains in force; 
 while the king of one is a captive, and the other fled from his kingdom 
 to Brazil; British authority upholds what the Popes have contended for. 
 If so, do they not step into the shoes, and necessarily merit a transfer as 
 above? Moreover, now they have reinstated him again, for he is gone to 
 Rome. Wesley said the sixth head would be with or under the govern¬ 
 ment of Babylon, though not with the power of his predecessors! 
 
 The Pope after his return to Rome, passed high encomiums on the 
 Prince Regent for the services the royal power had afforded the Papal 
 cause; and especially for receiving the Pope’s Legate, i. e., right hand 
 man; which the PopO said had not been received in England before for 
 two hundred years. 
 
FOIFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 539 
 
 A; Mahometanism and Popery rose in one year, 666. And the 
 bectet and false prophet will be taken and destroyed together, so 
 the fifth and sixth angels pour out from their phials the plagues on 
 the seat of the beast and the Euphrates, or Rome and the Ottoman 
 Empire, at no great distance asunder—xix, 20, and xvi, 10— 12 . 
 
 14. Bonaparte’s movements with the Jews, &c. 
 
 15. The temple built at Jerusalem. The two witnesses prophe¬ 
 cy 42 common months, and then are slain; after which a tenth part 
 of the city fell, and 7000 slain (70,000 in all) the rest (63,000) 
 repent and give glory to God. 
 
 16. Three unclean spirits lik e frogs; 1st, came out of the mouth 
 of the dragon; the 2d, out of the mouth of the beast; 3d, out of the 
 false prophet. 
 
 17. Out of the mouth of the Dragon. Paganism opposed to 
 the true God. * Atheism, which is the result of the heathen my¬ 
 thology. The Illuminati, formed from Voltaire, who said, Jesus 
 Christ began the conversion of the world with twelve men, but I 
 with six will banish Christianity from the earth. And by striving 
 to reduce nature to its first principles, think proper to destroy every 
 thing out of the way, even to the removing of father and mother as 
 obstacles to the fruition of their object, so that no rival shall be in 
 the way. This society was a powder-mine in France, and when 
 Fayette and others went home from America to France with the 
 flame of liberty, they took fire and blew up the French monarchy: 
 remarkable to tell—Robert Fleming, on the first Sunday of the last 
 century preached a sermon on the prophecies, in which he calcula¬ 
 ted the French revolution to the very year; which sermon was 
 
 * Antichrist is generally applied to the Papacy by commentators, but 
 it will not apply there better than to any other sin, but is an unscriptu- 
 ral explanation, for John saith, “he that denies the Father and Son is 
 Antichrist,” 1 John ii, 22; but the Papists do not deny either but confess 
 both. 
 
 fThe intoxicated joy at his downfall—a viceroy appointed for Ameri¬ 
 ca as a consequence—a rod laid up for a while—but how long before 
 these words may he exemplified: “The beast which thou sawest, was, 
 and is not, and shall ascend out of the Bottomless pit;” the ten horns 
 transfer their power to him, he being the eighth, and may constitute the 
 seventh head of the beast, adding a peculiar degree of, and a new and 
 singular character and title, at his last rise from the abyss—xvii, 8.— 
 The second beast of chap, xiii, 11, whose kingdom is darkened—xvi, 10, 
 appears to be the false prophet of the xix, 20—who at his last ascent, 
 after destroying Babylon, will go to the Holy Land, slay the two wit¬ 
 nesses, xi, 7,—having erected the image to the first beast, xiii, 14—which 
 the angel warns against, xiv, 0—and prepares the way for the battle; the 
 Last that will evsr be fought, verse 20—xvi, 13 to 16. inclusive; compare 
 With xix, 19. 
 
640 
 
 HINTS OF THE 
 
 published about ninety years before. Also, one observed that the 
 massacre at Paris by Louis XIV, would be visited on (his grand¬ 
 son) Louis XVI, by the hand of God. 
 
 18 The “legion of honor,”—As all societies must have grades 
 from the “prentice to the Grand Master,” so we must conceive of 
 Bonaparte’s* “legion of honor,” and the legion of life guards as 
 the shell to the essence of that honor. Moreover it appears by his 
 suppressing the liberty of the press, and restricting the number of 
 the printing presses, as though this was to sink Europe into its for¬ 
 mer darkness and ignorance; like Voltaire’s society, though on a 
 different plan; of course is the “unclean spirit,” like the frog out of 
 the mouth of the beast.* 
 
 19. Out of the mouth of the false prophet; after the Euphrates 
 or Ottoman Empire is dried up, Rev. xvi, 12 to the 16th inclusive, 
 read and compare with chap xix, from the 11th verse to the end of 
 the chapter. Awful, but important !!! 
 
 20. The Dragon or Satan is bound in the other world for 1000 
 years, but we know not the time; Christ comes to reign on the earth 
 1000 years; if a prophetic thousand (a day for a year) would be 
 365,000; again, as one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, 
 and a thousand years as one day, it may be 365,000,000 of common 
 years. 
 
 Considering the present agitated state of Europe, and the East, 
 where can we calculate for peace and safety unless in America? 
 
 There are about 15,000,000 of men under military requisition; 
 and God’s controversy with the nations will not cease until they 
 learn righteousness. 
 
 Therefore it stands all true Christians in hand to look to God, 
 that our rulers may be influenced aright, and have His wisdom to 
 guide them; that we may be kept in peace, and from the falling into 
 the general commotion and calamities of Europe and the east._j^o 
 
 The Spirit of God teaches his followers to pray according to the 
 pattern given; (the Lord’s Prayer) which saith—“Thy kingdom 
 
 *The Constitution of the Federal government, and the proceedings 
 of Congress, may be providential, as it relates to American citizens re¬ 
 ceiving conferred honors and titles from other governments, to preserve 
 us as a nation from falling into the general calamities. Query—Is it pos¬ 
 sible that some are connected with.and should they be convict¬ 
 
 ed of the reception as American citizens, it would run them hard as be¬ 
 ing guilty of treason—therefore, to save their.would wish for 
 
 a back door to plead that they were not American citizens, Miss or 
 
 Mrs.’s young Bonaparte, with his throne and Imperial 
 
 retinue may be.embryo ! Remember, an egg may hatch a ser¬ 
 
 pent! and if people sleep now, they will awake then! 
 
 -in France twenty being prohibited from meeting together is like—— 
 
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 
 
 641 
 
 come,” which implies that every obstacle, as a hindrance te> 
 the spread of Christ’s kingdom, must be removed. Therefore 
 these ecclesiastical establishments, which bind the consciences of 
 men, and prevent the spirit of free inquiry, must be shaken as a rope 
 of sand. Also, those civil or monarchical governments, which up¬ 
 hold those religious national establishments, must be torn down; 
 seeing they are mutually dependent on each other. 
 
 The peace of nations is dependent on the laws of nations. Cus¬ 
 tom makes law; when certain customs which are the laws of nations 
 are infringed upon, the public peace is disturbed, and commonly 
 settled with powder and ball; which shows that the Laws of nations 
 are dependent on the martial law, and supported thereby. 
 
 The martial law is dependent on the civil law, for it is put in 
 execution by the same, as the military act, by the magistrate’s com¬ 
 mand. 
 
 The civil law is dependent upon the ecclesiastic, for our rulers 
 are admitted into office upon oath. An oath is a sacred thing, and 
 is connected with the moral law, which shows that religion is the 
 foundation of civil government, particularly ours; therefore, all per¬ 
 sons who oppose religion, strike at the public safety, by*sapping the 
 very foundation of civil authority, of course, advertise themselves 
 to be public enemies. Again, any person who does not believe in 
 religious sentiment, (the ideas of future rewards and punishment) 
 does not believe in things sufficient to constitute an oath; therefore 
 for such person or persons to take an oath, would be to act a sham; 
 and perform a solemn nothing, also a mocking of common sense, 
 and any person who thus would act should be considered as a de¬ 
 ceitful hypocrite, and dangerous to society, because they trifle with 
 things most sacred to answer their sinister designs, and cannot feel 
 such oath binding upon their conscience; of course can give no as¬ 
 surance of fidelity to the public; hence it is evident that all who 
 give or receive a drink of grog for a vote, do no better than give or 
 receive a trilling bribe, therefore they are trifling persons, and con¬ 
 sequently are not fit for freemen, much less for rulers, seeing they 
 take such improper measures to answer their own designs, which 
 show they are not men of principle nor veracity, but may be influ¬ 
 enced to swerve from the path of justice by designing men, and let 
 the guilty escape, and make the innocent suffer; therefore, watch the 
 conduct ot* people, and look out for men of noble principles, that 
 there may be practice accordingly, good society cultivated, and 
 justice appear in our land: be guarded against ojjice hunters , who 
 would become worse than a nuisance to society. 
 
 All Rulers ought to be men of information and veracity, and in¬ 
 fluenced by noble and virtuous principles, as guardian angels for the 
 public safety and welfare, who must render an account. The* 
 
542 
 
 HINTS ON THE, &c. 
 
 being as it were, trustees for the welfare of society, are accountable 
 to God and Men for their conduct. Truth will bear investiga¬ 
 tion, and carry its own conviction with it, when properly under¬ 
 stood. But error says hush to the spirit of inquiry! wishes truth 
 to lie dormant, and herself unsearched to appear gay to every glan¬ 
 cing eye. Therefore, our freemen ought to look well to the choice 
 of their Rulers, as it relates to society, as sponsors for what is to 
 come. CX3”See Appendix. 
 
V 
 
 STRICTURES 
 
 ON 
 
 CHURCH GOVERNMENT, &C,‘ 
 
 Supposing that a resolution was passed into a rule, that a Meth¬ 
 odist should not commune with the Baptists, assigning as a reason 
 that the Baptists had no authority for the origin of their order but 
 was self-created; hence founded on assumption only. But the au¬ 
 thority of the Methodists was “by order and succession,” agreeably 
 to Episcopal principles. This being admitted, it would follow as 
 a consequence of Episcopacy, that if the Church of England be 
 right and agreeable according to the order of God, the Church of 
 Rome cannot be wrong, if the succession be derived from Peter 
 through that avenue. 
 
 But to obviate that difficulty, it is argued that the order of Elders 
 has been continued in succession from the Apostle’s time, and that 
 Elder and Bishop and Overseer all mean one and the same thing— 
 so admits Adam Clarke in his notes on the 20th of Acts. 
 
 In the preface to the Methodist hymn book, “ to purchase no 
 hymn books” but what are signed with the names of the Bishops 
 —appealing to the Methodists if they have any respect for “the au¬ 
 thority of the Conference, or of us!” Who are us? Wm. M. 
 Kendree, Enoch George, and Robert R. Roberts. 
 
 How came they by this authority? 
 
 By delegation , order and succession! 
 
 Who delegated the authority to them? 
 
 The General Conference! 
 
 Who is this General Conference? 
 
 It is composed of delegates from the several District Conferences. 
 
 Who compose the several District Conferences? 
 
 The ministers and Preachers in the Methodist “Travelling Con¬ 
 nection;” and these appointed delegates to attend the General Con¬ 
 ference. 
 
 *The following strictures aie, perhaps, unnecessarily severe, and may 
 give olfence to many; but a careful perusal of the Journal will show that 
 he was no doubt unjustly and ungenerously treated, His course, truly, 
 was out of the common order; but he claimed Divine guidance; and when 
 a man acts conscientiously, he should be free from crimination and perse¬ 
 cution. Some allowance must therefore be made for that severity.— 
 Publisher. 
 
644 
 
 STRICTURES ON 
 
 Have the people any voice in the formation of those rules by 
 which they are to be governed? No! not even a representation! 
 though the rules be altered ever so many times, even after they have 
 become members of society. 
 
 Whom have Wm. McKendree, Enoch George and Robert R. 
 Roberts succeeded “in order?” 
 
 Richard Whatcoat, Francis Asbury and Thomas Coke. 
 
 Whom did Richard Whatcoat, Francis Asbury and Thomar 
 Coke succeed in order? 
 
 John Wesley. 
 
 Was John Wesley superior in power to Thomas Coke? 
 
 Not according to the rules of Episcopacy. They were of one 
 grade and order—Presbyters or Elders. 
 
 How came John "Wesley, Thomas Coke’s superior and predeces¬ 
 sor? 
 
 John Wesley was the means under God, of the first origin of the 
 Methodist Society, which name was given out of stigma—and said 
 he, I use the power but don’t seek it. 
 
 How' did Thomas Coke succeed John Wesley? 
 
 By delegation and the imposition of hands in secret. 
 
 Can a stream rise higher than its fountain? If not, why the im¬ 
 position of hands clandestinely? 
 
 For the sake of order and the name of the thing—secretly, to 
 keep peace in England 
 
 How did Francis Asbury succeed Thomas Coke in order? 
 
 Francis Asbury was in America first, and had the control accor¬ 
 ding to his will, before Thomas Coke came over. Hence he would 
 accept no nominal authority from Coke, unless the Conference, 
 which was called on that occasion, and partly for that purpose, 
 should vote for it; and moreover, Thomas should agree not to med¬ 
 dle with the stationing of the preachers. After which he was or¬ 
 dained by the said Thomas, or ministers assisting, first, one day 
 Deacon, second day Elder, and the third day a Bishop! But after 
 a while Thomas would willingly dissent from, divide, and interfere 
 with the stationing of the preachers, which did not please Francis, 
 so the Doctor was voted to stay in Europe, unless recalled, which 
 was never done. 
 
 Hence by order and succession, the rotation will stand thus upon 
 the list of Bishops in Methodist history: 
 
 John Wesley, Thomas Coke, Francis asbury, Richard What* 
 coat, Wm. McKendree, Enoch George and Robert R. Roberts. 
 
 Is there any way to break the power of a .bishop? 
 
 Yes. Two ways—if he ceases to travel without consent, and if 
 he be guilty of immoral conduct. 
 
 But suppose he backslides, and still his life is termed moral? 
 
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 
 
 545 
 
 This is another question. 
 
 Did the people of Rome ever have a power and a voice to choose 
 their own Bishop? 
 
 Yes, and it continued until the year 1143, when the clergy dom¬ 
 ineered over the people, and taking the privilege from them, lodged 
 it in the cardinals alone. 
 
 Did the Pope ever have unlimited power, without the voice of 
 any other person, to command six hundred men, and send them 
 when and where he pleased, because it was his will and pleasure to 
 have it so; “to say to one go, and he goeth, and to another come, 
 and he cometh, and to this man do this, and he doeth it?” 
 
 I know not where it is recorded in history, that the Pope did 
 command six hundred men, in their ecclesiastic and clerical capa¬ 
 city, to send them here and there, because it was his will and pleas¬ 
 ure so to have it, and that over the country near 2000 miles one 
 way, and 1500 the other. 
 
 How much less is the power of the President of the United 
 States! How much greater the privilege of the citizens, to have a 
 voice by their representatives in the formation of those rules bv 
 which they are to be governed*—and the liberty of speech and of 
 the press to remark on the rules, and conduct of those who form the 
 rules, and their mode of governing. 
 
 The mode of governing in the old world, contains those restric¬ 
 tions, as the result and dregs of the old fevdal system —and when- 
 e\er this mode exists, the principle must be the same—of which 
 the unlimited, and in many cases, the undefined power of the Bishop 
 and P. Elders is a specimen, -which some have seen and severely 
 felt. But to return: 
 
 Is there any other Methodist Bishop in America? 
 
 There is. 
 
 What is his name? 
 
 Richard Allen, a man of color. 
 
 From whence came this man, and by what means and authority 
 was he ever constituted a Bishop? 
 
 Richard Allen was born a slave; experienced religion from the 
 preaching of Freeborn Garretson; bought his freedom of his mas¬ 
 ter, and then learned to read, &c. 
 
 Francis being jealous of his power, noticed Allen with a watch¬ 
 ful eye, and finally embargoed him to locate and become stationary. 
 He accordingly, after looking round, fixed upon the city of Phila¬ 
 delphia, where there were but fire colored people in the society at 
 that time. 
 
 ^According to the twenty-third article of the Methodist Faith. 
 
 Ll 
 
646 
 
 STRICTURES ON 
 
 However, he turned in to hold meetings in season and out of sea¬ 
 son, here and there, and wherever he could find an opening and 
 gain access, so that the society soon increased to forty-two. This 
 mode of conduct raised a dust and gained him some opposition. 
 
 There was a man, no matter who, accused of immoral or impio- 
 per conduct, and being tried by a jury or committee, perhaps of 
 twelve, and brought in guilty, the preacher expelled him from soci¬ 
 ety. But the P. E. coming along, by an arbitrary power, restored 
 him to his standing as before. Then another charge being brought, 
 he was tried as before and expelled again; and again did the P. 
 E. restore him as at the first; and moreover, did suspend all the min¬ 
 isterial powers of that preacher, because the preacher did not obey 
 his orders to quit the city forthwith, and take a circuit in the country, 
 which was impossible at that time, seeing he had no horse, having 
 sold his to take the city station, and had hired a house accordingly, 
 so that this preacher was in trouble, and would have felt it worse, 
 had it not have been for those who took pity, the Lord opening 
 their hearts about that time, to assist his family from suffering; and 
 he got access to private places, where he attended meetings. 
 
 In consequence of this exercise of undefined despotic power in the 
 P. E., there was a separation; and those who went off, were called 
 Academites, but afterwards accepted a preacher from Francis, on 
 certain conditions, which many condemned Francis for condescend¬ 
 ing to, saying, they should have no conditions showed them. 
 
 Francis met with the preacher who was so tyrannically suspend¬ 
 ed, and the P. E. also, who had suspended him, and requested them 
 to hush the matter, and so make it up, that it might not come before 
 the Conference; for that would try the power and lead to a definition 
 of its limits, as it related to Presiding Elders; and the matter being 
 made up some how, to please Francis, the thing was hushed; so 
 when the Conference came on, to examine preachers 5 characters, the 
 Bishop or Conference would not suffer that subject to be brought 
 up, seeing a settlement implies an oblivion of things past. 
 
 At the General Conference, however, there was a move for the 
 power of the P. Elders to be defined, which motion was seconded; 
 but Francis rose up, and, after a few observations, put it all to si¬ 
 lence. 
 
 Candidate, Deacon, Priest, Bishop and Archbishop, is the mode; 
 differing only in the names, Preacher, Deacon, Elder, P. Elderand 
 the Bishop; Ecclesiastical, Episcopal, Pontificate mode; deduced 
 from the Imperial Roman Code or Pandects. 
 
 The colored people were considered by some persons as being 
 in the way. They were resolved to have them removed, and placed 
 around the walls, corners, &c.; which to execute, the above expelled 
 and restored man, at prayer time, did attempt to pull Absolem Jones 
 
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 
 
 547 
 
 from his knees, which procedure, with its concomitants, gave rise 
 to tfye building of an African meeting house, the first ever built in 
 these middle or northern states. 
 
 This raised a dust. The colored people were commanded to 
 desist, and make an acknowledgement within a limited period, or 
 some body would know the reason why. Upon this, they sent in 
 their resignation, and so went on with the building. 
 
 Bishop White then came forward, and offered to ordain them a 
 pastor, if they would choose and select one to their choice. Rich¬ 
 ard Allen was spoken to first, but he replied, “ I am a Methodist!” 
 Then Absalom Jones was selected, and Bishop White ordained him 
 accordingly. Thus the arbitrary conduct of some drove off those 
 people of color from the Methodist, and placed that congregation 
 under the church of England. 
 
 After this Richard Allen built a meeting house with his own mo¬ 
 ney, upon his own ground, and called the name of it Bethel. (It 
 has since been rebuilt, and settled on trustees. It will accommo¬ 
 date about 3000 people.) 
 
 The preachers being changed, things were forgotten, and preach¬ 
 ing went on in the house. At length John M’C. suggested that 
 the congregation had better become incorporated in order to be 
 known in law; otherwise, should a legacy be left them, they could 
 not hold it. Hence to enjoy privileges in common with other reli¬ 
 gious societies, they concluded to employ a lawyer to draw up arti¬ 
 cles of association, for that purpose. But J. M’C. replied that 
 he could do it and save expense; which was consented to, suppo¬ 
 sing him to be their friend. But in doing this, there were three of 
 the articles, that, when read in the abstract, would read very well; 
 but when taken in a relative conjunction, implied what the colored 
 people never designed, viz: the white preacher’s power over them 
 was too much. And as they were not informed whereby they could 
 ken it, it passed on for about seven years before they discovered the 
 imposition; which discovery happened in the following manner.— 
 The colored people did their own church business, and a woman 
 being expelled, she however obtained a ticket from the white el¬ 
 der, to go into love' feast, but was not admitted in; which refusal 
 affronted the preacher, as disregarding his power and authority; 
 wherefore he threatened them, demanding at the same time, the key 
 of the meeting house and the books of the church, &c., by viitue 
 of those articles of association; which the colored people refused 
 to comply with, and had recourse to the proper authority for redress, 
 accordingly. Hence the articles of association were improved by 
 a supplement, which supplement made a great noise in Philadel¬ 
 phia at times, and was misrepresented through prejudice by some. 
 [See the supplement at the close.] 
 
648 
 
 STRICTURES ON 
 
 Ho wever, the preachers being changed, the storm blew over for 
 that time, and the colored people agreed to pay a certain sum, as 
 their quota, towards supposing a stationed preacher; but he preach¬ 
 ed only a few times with them, which by computation, would nom¬ 
 inally amount to about thirty dollars per sermon. And also such 
 preachers as would not be received by the whites, were turned off 
 on them, which gave the people of color great disgust; so the next 
 year they would not consent to give only half so much as hereto¬ 
 fore; which money was rejected by the whites, with a demand for 
 the whole; and also, that no white person should preach for them, 
 unless they would destroy the supplement likewise. 
 
 Thus they were without any white-preacher, according to order, 
 for some time. But at length the Academites agreed to preach for 
 them one year, for that sum. 
 
 The next year they rose in their demand for more money, which 
 being refused, they were again excluded from preaching, with an 
 injunction to destroy the supplement. But this not being complied 
 with, another meeting house, near Bethel, was hired, and orders to 
 attend that; hoping thereby to split the congregation. At the same 
 time a circular letter was published, cutting off the whole body, 
 from a thousand to fourteen hundred, in a lump, as being no longer 
 Methodists, except the above conditions were complied with, about 
 the money supplement, or going to the other house; and the sanc¬ 
 tion of Francis and the Q. M. Conference, was in it. 
 
 After some time;, finding only a small number to go away, R. R. 
 R. says virtually, you are Methodists, and I shall preach for }mu 
 thus and so; and he w r ent at the time, but a black man was preach¬ 
 ing, from 2 Tim. iii, 8, 9, and the house w r as so crowded that he 
 could not get in far, so he called to some to take notice, that that 
 man had stolen his appointment; which conduct so interrupted the 
 people, that two white gentlemen were about to take him to the 
 tight house, for disturbing the public peace, if he had not prudently 
 withdrawn immediately away. How’ever, they were continued on 
 the minutes another year. 
 
 These circumstances gave rise to a suit at law, which terminated 
 in favor of the colored people, though means of a disagreeable na¬ 
 ture were used to effect their purpose to get the house; and which 
 may cause some to blush, in that day when all secrets shall be dis¬ 
 closed; I mean their using a backslider as a tool for that purpose. 
 But wdiat will human nature stick to do, if the heart be not right? 
 
 Thus the church of Absalom Jones, the Academites, Bethel, and 
 Kensington, have been, as it were driven off; surely there is an 
 Achat, in the camp! 
 
 If Mr. Wesley had a right to ordain Dr. Coke, by the same rule 
 Absalom Jones might ordain Richard Allen; and the ordination 
 
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 
 
 649 
 
 must be equally valid. And if three elders and one deacon, or 
 three elders, can ordain a bishop, to answer the purpose, by th 
 same parity the ordination of the Rev. Richard Allen must be 
 equal in point of virtue, as any now among the Methodists; there¬ 
 fore, why not emit and transmit as much sanctity among those on 
 whom he may lay his hands, as any other Methodist Bishop, ac¬ 
 cording to the doctrine of Episcopacy; provided he be as holy in 
 heart, walking with God; w r hereby he may do it in the power of 
 faith under the sanctifying influence of the grace of God. 
 
 There nas been considerable improvement in the discipline for 
 the better, by those latter General Conferences; and perhaps the 
 time is coming on, when the relicts of the feudal system will be 
 expunged, and that system by the European Methodists be im¬ 
 proved, agreeably to the fitness of things, as man stands in relation 
 to his God, and to his fellow creature; and any rule invented by 
 man, or any set of men, that infringes on this relation and fitness, 
 must be considered as unjust, and contrary to the rule of right, and 
 of course cannot meet the approbation of the Great Judge of the 
 universe. For where is the authority to teach the doctrine of men 
 for the commandments of God? 
 
 It is acknowledged that the “ scriptures are the only rule, and 
 sufficient rule, both of faith and practice.” If so, then what 
 cannot be found therein, cannot be binding on men. Therefore, 
 those who assume a prerogative which does not belong to them, 
 cannot be acquitted by the just and righteous Judge. 
 
 And any rules formed in our day by a set of well meaning men, 
 are only prudential at the best. 
 
 Among some societies there are unregenerate persons, being 
 only ‘ 6 natural born” members; hence, being not in the spirit, 
 how can they discern, so as to be proper judges of spiritual things? 
 Hence, if they take it for granted that they belong to the church of 
 Christ by virtue of their birth-right standing, it is obvious, they are 
 in darkness, and of course deceived; therefore, while they condemn 
 and judge others, are ignorant of their own state and situation; and 
 hence incapable of doing the work of the Lord, and are liable to 
 condemn those whom the Lord will not condemn, bj' assuming to 
 themselves an infallibility^like-the Popish Church; or the strict self- 
 righteous Jews, w T ho condemned the innocent Jesus in days of old. 
 
 Many beg the question, and take it for granted that their society 
 is the true church of Christ. But how few possess the spirit of the 
 Lord and Master! How few, even of those who profess his name, 
 in dealing with members of their society, attend to the rule laid 
 down by the head of the church, Matt, xviii, 16, and following 
 verses: in a Christian Spirit to visit them alone; then to take one, 
 two, or three more, if the first visit will not do. But, alas! alas! 
 
550 
 
 STRICTURES ON 
 
 oo many clandestinely attack them behind their back, cut them off, 
 without even permitting them to be present on trial, to defend their 
 own cause; and then consider them as heathen and publicans, 
 merely because they are out of society; which expulsion might be 
 b y false testimony, prejudice in the judges, or even their own 
 ignorance in the case. And yet because they are out of society by 
 such expulsion, therefore behold, they are judged as enemies of the 
 true church, and of course as enemies of Christ himself; and 
 hence, by virtue of their “ anathema,” are consigned to chains of 
 darkness, and being bound on earth by them, it must be 1 itified by 
 God himself in the courts of heaven too. Whereas, the) should 
 first cast the beam out of their own eye, and then hunt up lost 
 sheep. For if thou rememberest that thy brother hath aught against 
 thee, leave thy gift at the altar, and go first and be reconciled to thy 
 brother, and then come and offer thy gift; otherwise how canst thou 
 expect to be accepted with God, if iniquity be in thy heart' — 
 “ Therefore be ye merciful, as your Father in heaven is merciful;” 
 “ for the Son of man is come to save that which was lost.” - But 
 much is the injury done to the souls of men by the harsh, unscrip- 
 tural, and unchristian manner of dealing with those whom we 
 concieve to offend. Let all those whom it may concern, of any 
 society, that hath the charge or watchful care of. a people in the 
 name of Christ, take good heed of their spirit, mode, and practice, 
 how they deal with others whom they may think to be offenders; 
 for what is amiss here, must be rectified hereafter, by the just and 
 righteous Judge, who will then see that each and every one of them 
 has justice done. 
 
 The Methodists, Baptists, and Shakers, are the only people that 
 I am acquainted with that do not admit of coming into their society 
 by virtue of “birthright;” i. e. natural born members; a strong rea¬ 
 son for these last; for they do not admit of making children, but 
 sav we must be “ as the angels of God.” 
 
 The Methodist mode of church government is the most arbitrary 
 and despotic of any in America, except the Shakers, which appears 
 to be nothing but Popery new modeled, and fitted to America, see¬ 
 ing there can be no national religion established by the law on the 
 constitutional authority of the land. 
 
 Shakerism argues thus: “ God called their name Adam;” hence 
 the first Adam was not perfect until there was a first Eve. So the 
 second Adam was not perfect until there was a second Eve. The 
 first coming of Christ (for they have much to say about Christ, 
 and but little about Jesus) was in the form of a man; i. e. Jesus. 
 But the second coming of Christ was in the form of a woman; i. e. 
 Ann Lee, whom they have called mother, or elect lady, &c. And 
 all the blessings from God to the church, are through Ann Lee 
 
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 
 
 651 
 
 and her successors in office; arid the only way to God is through 
 that avenue, and no salvation elsewhere. Even Moses, and all the 
 holy men of old, cannot escape from “ purgatory,” until they first 
 come and confess to them, &c. Thus it is confession toman, with 
 faith in a woman, for absolution; and instead of looking to God by 
 prayer, and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, to be purified in heart 
 by the Holy Spirit, they must confess to the elders, with faith in 
 Ann Lee; and live on coarse fare, dance much, and labor hard, and 
 so by that means sweat it out; and if they can sweat out the pro- 
 
 f )ensities of the flesh, as they call it, so as to “ get into the Jerusa- 
 em State” here, very well; if not, they must go to Purgatory, and 
 be purged out by fire, as the old woman does the pipe. 
 
 But, nevertheless, their mechanism is done faithfully, as a society, 
 perhaps the most so of any. And in time of distress, if a poor man 
 comes who has no money, they will give him relief; but the rich, 
 say they, may go and buy elsewhere. 
 
 Whoever has been among the Shakers a few years, and then 
 comes off, has a wild appearance that cannot be described, and is 
 unsettled in mind. The ghastly appearance of their women, how¬ 
 ever healthful when they join, and their elders appearing so health¬ 
 ful and shining, give appearance as though the reports were too well 
 founded, that medical aid is used to prevent children; and thus de¬ 
 range the nervous system; for husbands and wives must be parted, 
 and every man or woman who joins them, is tasked and allowanced, 
 and of course as good as a slave. 
 
 According to Shaker accounts, Ann Lee once had an husband, 
 whom she left in England; also had been the mother of four children. 
 
 If a person can once believe that they were right, and so join 
 them, I see no way for evidence to convince them of their error. 
 For they are allowed no books, not even the bible, nor to hear any 
 preaching, nor to converse with other people; and orivate prayer and 
 the inward teaching of the Spirit is laid aside; and of course they 
 must pin their faith on Ann Lee, and what the elders say is law and 
 gospel with them. 
 
 Lyman Beecher, one of governer Strong’s stamp, being minister 
 in the Congregational or Presbyterian order, has made a calcula¬ 
 tion on the state of religion in all the United States, beginning with 
 Maine, goes on through the several states in rotation, and ends at 
 Georgia, with the following words: 
 
 u The population of Georgia is 452,083, while in the whole state 
 there are not to exceed ten ministers who are qualified to preach the 
 gospel; leaving 442,433 of the population of that state, destitute of 
 such instruction as God has decided to be proper for the salvation 
 of men- A small portion of this destitute population of the land 
 is enlightened by a feeble glimmering from uneducated men!”-—' 
 
OD 2 
 
 STRICTURES ON 
 
 “ Such then, is the state of our nation; more deploringly destitute of 
 religious instruction than any other Christian nation under heaven.” 
 
 “ Wha* shall be done?” “ Something more than ever has been 
 done.” 
 
 “ There is a state of society to he formed, and to be formed by 
 an extended combination of institutions, religious, civil, and literary, 
 which never exist without the co-operation of an educated ministry.” 
 
 Thus, after showing how many ministers according to the number 
 of people, there are in different nations in Europe, England, Ireland, 
 Italy, Spain, &c., and drawing the inference that America is in a 
 more deplorable state than any other, as above; concludes, if it 
 should degenerate for 70 years to come as it has for the 70 years 
 past, that it will be on a level with heathens. Hence the nation 
 must awake to save itself by its own exertions, or we (i. e. Strong’s 
 men) are undone. “ The newspaper, the tracts and magazines, 
 must make the press groan to communicate our wretchedness, and 
 from every pulpit the trumpet must sound long and loud—* * * 
 
 * * * * * 55 
 
 • 
 
 Combinations unite like streams in one river to educate; and if 
 they do not preach Calvinism, or be a tool for those who are ambi¬ 
 tious, otherwise must return the money for their education. 
 
 He admits of none being “ ministers of the gospel,” but those of 
 his order of “ educated men.” And at the ratio of one for 1000 
 persons, would require 8000 according to the population of 8,000,- 
 000; but five thousand are wanting, as his kind of ministers do not 
 exceed 3000! Thus, a snake in the grass. 
 
 Buchanan’s researches in Asia, is a valuable production; it casts 
 great light on the affairs of the east, but his recommendation of an 
 established episcopacy there, I doubt the propriety of, or whether 
 it is consistent with the divine mind; though I esteem the courage 
 spirit and liberality of the man! But God knew when it was best 
 to call him hence. And doubtless did it, considering the under¬ 
 standing between him and Coke. 
 
 Dr. Coke has been useful in his day, but was spared to accom¬ 
 plish his end in the eastern missions, so far as to bring it to bear, 
 then was providentially taken away at a good and proper time; and 
 in the wisdom of God it cannot be called “a loss to the church;” 
 for God knoweth what is best, and we must not charge him fool¬ 
 ishly. I have no doubt but he is now with Whateoat in the happy 
 regions above, and that Asbury is there too; but they, as well as I, 
 are saved by the merits and atoning blood of a Saviour! Jesse 
 Lee is also called to the great reward, his dying testimony: “ Let 
 me die the death of the righteous, and my last end be like his.” 
 
 Should the question arise here, if I wish to pull down all socie¬ 
 ties and build up my own? I answer, my conduct for near twenty 
 
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 
 
 553 
 
 years, bespeaks that I am not a “ party man.” I am in no con 
 nection with any particular society or denomination; nor have 1 
 been for many years. I do not despise nor undervalue Christian 
 fellowship, I wish to pull down no society, but I wish them well 
 in the way of well doing; for there is no other way to fare well, but. 
 to do well, conforming to the will of God. But I wish that what¬ 
 soever is wrong in the world, may be rectified according to the spirit 
 and rule of right. 
 
 Almost every society have their democratic Pope, striving to 
 tyranize, and keeping others in fear and dread. And those who 
 feel the dread and fear upon their minds, are “priest ridden,” be¬ 
 long to what sect they may. 
 
 The natural rights of mankind are the same to each and all.— 
 Each person must give an account for himself to God. If he is 
 hippy, he alone enjoys it; if he be unhappy, he alone must bear it. 
 Hence there is a degree of personal independence that mankind are 
 under obligation to exercise, as rational creatures, as they stand in 
 /elation to God and man. 
 
 I am sorry to say it, although there are many w r ell minded people 
 that are friendly to me; and have manifested their love and esteem 
 by Christian fruit; yet there are others whom I style good mistaken 
 men, (for charity leads me to think so, in many cases,) whose minds 
 are more contracted and narrow; perhaps through mistaken zeal, 
 like Uzza, who went to steady the ark; or through the prejudice of 
 education, &c. And sometimes I fear there is too much of man’s 
 wisdom, wisdom only from below, provided the spirit of bitterness 
 attend it; which too often has been exemplified, and people called to 
 account by the Inquisitor, to his court or tribunal; for such it cer¬ 
 tainly is, in its degree, wherever there is an undue stretch of over¬ 
 grown power, merely for going to another meeting, or for hearing 
 such and such a person preach. 
 
 In Georgia, the B—ptists had church meetings, &c., and mis¬ 
 statements to misrepresent me, and to make an undue impression on 
 the public mind, gave rise to what is called “ Lorenzo’s Chain;” 
 so among a few of the M-dists, and called their member to ac¬ 
 
 count as above. How many more such instances might be cited 
 similar, Ldont pretend to say; those who are without fault may cast 
 the first stone. 
 
 Seeing religion so abused, to answer the purposes of ambitious 
 and party ^designing men, gave rise to those “ Analects upon the 
 rights of man:” to cultivate those principles of natural justice and 
 moral obligation, as we stand in relation to God and man. 
 
 The many unhappy families I have seen, the abuse of the sub¬ 
 ject by romances and novels, and how few realized the importance 
 of the svioject, or seemed to enter on it from pi per motives and just 
 
654 
 
 STRICTURES ON 
 
 views, gave rise to the publication of 44 Reflections on the impor¬ 
 tant subject of matrimony. 5 ’ 
 
 The remarkable exemplification of Benjelius, and the interesting 
 scenes in the world, gave rise, by the request of some friends, to 
 the 44 Hints on the fulfilment of prophecy. 55 
 
 The 44 dialogue between the curious and singular, 55 arose from 
 their impertinent, and perhaps idle curiosity; in many parts almost 
 daily, if not some parts several times in a day. Such people are 
 very troublesome. 
 
 The 44 Journey from Babylon to Jerusalem, 55 or, the 44 Road to 
 Peace, 55 was the result of reflection, and published for the good of 
 Olliers, whose hands it may fall into. 
 
 The preceding reflections on 44 Church Government, 55 will not 
 
 agree with those whose minds are with 44 J-A- 5 s in his 
 
 defence of constitution. 55 I expect many minds may be exaspera¬ 
 ted on the occasion; and that even some tender minds will be hurt 
 with me; concluding I had better have kept my thoughts to myself. 
 But I have not set hand to paper with an intention to hurt any man’s 
 feelings, but purely because I thought the nature and exigency of 
 the case demanded something like it; I have done the best I can, 
 and leave the event to God. 
 
 But why publish any thing tending to narrow and block up your 
 way? I answer, I cannot please all men; the son of God himself 
 did not do it—what is one’s meat is another’s poison—what one will 
 approve, another will condemn. I have acted in the fear of God, 
 and to Him I must give account. I see so much party work, so 
 much wickedness, partiality and hypocrisy in the world, with big¬ 
 otry and superstition—and so little real inward piety that my hands 
 almost hang down! Many have strove to crush me, but few to 
 comfort and lift me up! My friends too often are like the wfind; to¬ 
 day it will blow from the east, to-morrow west; then from the north, 
 and sometime south; one day warm, another cool! Thus the im¬ 
 becility of many, the corruption of the human hehrt, the fallibility 
 of human nature! Where shall I go? To whom shall I flee or 
 turn myself to find a permanent friend? Man may be true, but he 
 also may forsake you without a just cause. 
 
 The position I have taken at the four corners, is not, nor has been 
 a thing of my own seeking. The providence of God has placed 
 me there, and I must 44 drink the cup,” however disagreeable to 
 flesh and blood! I see my danger; I feel it day by day! my way is 
 narrow; there is a swamp on one side, and a rapid river upon the 
 other; the sun is setting, and “the beasts of prey 55 will soon come 
 forth from their dark lurking places! Oh to escape to the other side 
 of the river, where there is an house for wayfaring men! To get 
 over safe, one must step deliberately, step sure, and step quick! 
 
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 
 
 555 
 
 I feel the force of prejudice from different sects; and none know 
 or can realize what I have felt and passed through within these 
 tw r enty years! Nor can they know, but by a similar road of travail 
 —for the difference between theory and experience, is as great as 
 the difference between a shadow and substance. 
 
 Let none follow me further than I follow Christ, unless they feel 
 it required of them, to do as I have done. But as for me, I must 
 live to please my God, if I would be accepted with him when I 
 
 die! 
 
 » 
 
 The following letter was from an old friend, and once a colleague 
 who lives in a barn, on the road from Utica to Buffalo, as the Meth¬ 
 odists are able to afford him no better. I had not seen him for 
 about eight years, until this summer, at his residence. As we were 
 parting, he asked me if I knew what I had come into that part .of 
 the country for? I* told him I did not know; only a desire led me 
 to that sudden excursion! 
 
 Sullivan, September 24, 1816. 
 
 My Dear Brother, and Faithful in the Lord: 
 
 I and mine are in health, and two, if not three of my little boys 
 happy in the Lord since you left me, and numbers of others date 
 their conviction from your visit; it was not in vain. Preachers 
 generally, and people universally, bid you God speed, and pray 
 your return. In eternity, if not before, you will be satisfied your 
 visit was from God. It was to me like the coming of Titus. I am 
 your friend. I never was your enemy, and I trust in God I never 
 shall be. Mountains rise, and oceans roll to sever us, in vain.— 
 Five or six hundred of your Journal can be sold in this country.— 
 You may send as many as you think proper. I will devote my 
 time, and do the best I can. I have seen Smith M., and he seems 
 satisfied. I have written a little and almost wish it had been less. 
 I am not fond of novelty. I have been a cyper for many years— 
 a number placed at the left hand might attract attention, and set me 
 as a mark for poisoned arrows to throw their deadly hate of worm¬ 
 wood, slander and envenomed lies. But you are welcome to w r hat 
 I have written to use it as you please. I have not finished, neither 
 could I, for the more I wu’ite, the more I hate the B’s. power; such 
 power in all its grades as overleaps the bounds of Christian liberty, 
 civil or religious. As for names, they are nothing. Bishop, elder, 
 priest, deacon, dean or preacher. It is all the same. It is the 
 power they exercise; but how this power extends is not easily de¬ 
 fined. But some power they must have, or they could not lord it 
 over God’s heritage. Yet it was a limited power, or they would 
 not have been enjoined to obey them that had the rule over them— 
 
656 
 
 STRICTURES ON 
 
 for if unlimited they would force them to obey. Did I say obey? 
 ’Tis not obedience. I see nought but power. A medium then is 
 best, where all distinctions fall; and names that imply equality, as 
 brethren, friends, disciples; and each to act and speak for the good 
 of the whole. Then in proportion to the good they do, their influ¬ 
 ence would extend, and no further; and this would be agreeable to 
 our Lord’s words: “ He that will be chief let him be servant of all.” 
 The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship, but it shall not be so 
 among you. No bishop of bishops, no arbitrary power, no lordly 
 authority, no unlimited exercise of power, no saying to this one, go, 
 or to that one, do, but submit yourselves one to another, as is fit in 
 the Lord, as the servants of Christ and net as the servants of men. 
 An instance we have of one casting out devils in the name of Christ, 
 and the apostles forbidding him, because he did not follow them; 
 that is, he went alone, and this they concluded was not right.— 
 Therefore they must exercise their authority; put a stop to the dis¬ 
 order; let the devil keep possession rather than break in upon good 
 order, steady habits. But hear the decision of the Judge. For¬ 
 bid him not, for there is no man that can do a miracle in my name 
 r that can lightly speak evil of me. This does not look much like 
 the despotic government too much exercised every where among 
 the clergy over the commonality. I see no gospel law that author¬ 
 ises any man, or set of men, to forbid, or put up bars to hinder or 
 stop any man from preaching the gospel, who casts out devils in the 
 name of Christ; that is, reforms and turns the sinner from his 
 sinful ways. Hence all pow r er, usurped or delegated, that can stop, 
 that does stop men from doing good, is not of God. Hence to con¬ 
 fine them in prison, to put them on the limits, within parish lines, 
 as the standing order, or to station them on circuits, are nothing but 
 prisons of a larger size, and saying in effect, you must abide within 
 bounds.of such a place, or be considered criminally guilty. For 
 they are indirectly forbid to preach the gospel beyond their circuit, 
 bounds, or parish lines. But the master says: Go ye into all the 
 w r orld; not stay in narrow bounds, by walls and gates confined— 
 preach the gospel to every creature—elect and reprobate, and not 
 preach by the year or years together, to a little number of cold, for¬ 
 mal professors, because a great man, or number of great men, fix 
 your station, and command you to stay and preach to those wdiited 
 sepulchres. Ye men of God, arise, and break these chains that 
 bind the servants of the living God, to keep them from obeying the 
 call of God. The dragon gave the beast his seal, and powrnr and 
 great authority. This w r as the pope, rising above all power, civil 
 and ecclesiastical; that is, becoming a bishop of bishops, as w r ell as 
 king of kings. The second beast made an image to the first beast. 
 Now 7 an image is not the beast, but it resembles him. Now if the first 
 
CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 
 
 657 
 
 beast was an overgrown power in the pope, what is the image that 
 the second beast made, but the religious establishments among the 
 protestants; the despotic power exercised by the clergy, as bishops, 
 presbyters, or preachers, in their different grades, over the common¬ 
 ality and one another; a power in the image or likeness of the pope, 
 viz: to rise above their brethren, exercise an undue authority over, 
 and lord it over God’s heritage, rule the -whole church, either posi¬ 
 tively or negatively; positively by taking in or putting out whoever 
 they please, and when they please; or, negatively, the preacher’s 
 vote to put a check upon the whole church, as some of the Presby¬ 
 terian churches; or where the preacher chooses a select number to 
 try members; or where they cannot be tried without the preacher, 
 and where the preacher can appeal from the judgment of the whole 
 society, or even the select number, selected by himself, to the offi¬ 
 cial members, and these official members, the far greater part, put 
 in and out as often as he sees fit, as may please his fancy, or suit 
 his humor best, as in many instances among the Methodists, and 
 all this without the church having any appeal, and no redress can 
 they get unless the preacher is immoral, or breaks the discipline; 
 and even then he must be tried by preachers of the same grade with 
 himself, if they can be had, like a jury of doctors to judge of doc¬ 
 tors’ prices. This has so much the resemblance of the beast, that 
 if it be not his image, it is so nearly like it that there is no word 
 that can make a proper distinction. The people are mere cyphers; 
 they can have no choice in the preachers; for, as they must take 
 such as the Bi&hop sends, it cannot be a choice; they may be pleased 
 with the preacher and not wish another, but this does not prove 
 them free; for they must take such as comes, ordained or not ordain¬ 
 ed, gifts or no gifts, profitable or unprofitable, is all the same; it i-s 
 them or none of them; you must have and attend their meetings, or 
 be called to account by them for non-attendance; and sometimes put 
 back on trial, and sometimes expelled from the society, and if you 
 have a good preacher you may lose him. The P. Elder can re¬ 
 move him, and often does, without giving an account of any of his 
 matters. He is the Bishop’s agent, and qualified or unqualified, 
 pleasing or displeasing to the preachers, if they please the Bishop 
 they must be received; they must be obeyed: there is no appeal, he 
 is the Bishop’s agent, the preachers must submit, travelling and lo¬ 
 cal; for he takes charge of all the official characters in his district, 
 presides at the Q. M. Conferences, and gives the casting vote; 
 changes the preachers as he sees fit; no appeal, he is the Bishop’s 
 agent, and wise change or foolish one, no appeal; if he hears to ad¬ 
 vice from preachers or people it is because he pleases so to do, there 
 is no discipline that requires him either to ask or hear advice.— 
 This is too much. If they do not lord over their flock, it is not 
 
658 
 
 STRICTURES ON 
 
 because the discipline does not give them the power; but some do 
 it, and all can do it, and if this is not the image of the beast, it is 
 the mark of the beast. I have given you a small sketch, and must 
 leave it unfinished. 
 
 I am yours, in the bonds of a peaceful gospel. 
 
 TIMOTHY DEWEY. 
 
ON THE MINISTRY, 
 
 How shall one person know and be able to determine and judge, 
 whether it be the duty of another to preach or not? 
 
 There are but three evidences by which he may be able to judge 
 and determine concerning him on that subject. 1st. Divine evi¬ 
 dence in his own soul. 2. By the fruits of his labor. 3d. The 
 witness of his word with power. 
 
 How shall one know whether it be his own duty to preach or not? 
 Says one, leave it to your brethren to determine. But if they have 
 not the proper evidence by which to judge, they are incapable of 1 
 forming a correct judgment; of course may err, to his great injury; 
 therefore, should there be further investigation beyond those who 
 are imcompetent to be judges. 
 
 Search the scriptures! 
 
 The scriptures do not say whether he, as an individual, shall go 
 or stay. * 
 
 If God wills the thing and requires it at his hand, there is no 
 counselling against the Lord. And if it be not his duty, no man 
 nor any body of men, have a right to tell or command him to go. 
 
 There is no rational evidence that wicked men are called of the 
 Lord to preach. Those who feel the call enjoined upon them, by 
 obeying the divine convictions in their soui, they feel quietness 
 and peace, and joy in God, by walking in that way. But the re¬ 
 jection of duty brings pain and w r oe. 
 
 As there are various gifts in the Christian church, and yet all by 
 the same spirit, how shall a person know and determine what place 
 and sphere is his? Answer: He must get the spirit of his station, 
 and then he will feel the witness, and have the testimony that he 
 pleases God. The opening of providence corresponds with the 
 calls of the Spirit, when and where to go. 
 
 But some people who are too much bigotted to a mode of their 
 own, had rather good would not be done at all, if it does not come 
 in their own way, agreeably to their preconceived notion of the 
 thing, if we may jaage of their conduct in opposing the instruments 
 which it pleases God to use, as means to accomplish it. But the 
 words of Gamaliel, Acts v, 35, are appropos to such as forbid 
 others, because aiey follow not with them. 
 
A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS, 
 
 “ The Lord (Jehovah) of Shem;” Japheth shall dwell in the 
 tents of Shem. 
 
 Abraham, the cotemporary and descendent of Shem, was called 
 to quit his father’s house, and to live in tents, with his family and 
 descendants, until they went down into Egypt. 
 
 This call, which he obeyed by faith, came upon him while 
 circumcised , hence a heathen. 
 
 To him was the promise, seed , the singular, Christ, in whom the 
 families of the earth were to be blessed. 
 
 This exercise of faith by obedience was “ counted,” “ account¬ 
 ed “ reconed,” and “ imputed to him for righteousuess,” and he 
 was justified in and by this exercise of faith and obedience. 
 
 The faith of Abraham shall “ heir the world,” the re-action of 
 the soul on God, a kind of miraculous virtue, Christ revealed within, 
 the hope of glory. 
 
 After 198 years in Egypt, they were called to the tents of Shem, 
 being his descendants; and in the wilderness were they to encamp 
 in this form, to leave a hollow oblong square in their centre, for 
 the Ark of God, which contained the stone seals of the covenant; 
 hence was called the Ark of the Covenant, which being made of 
 wood, was overlaid with gold. 
 
 This ark was kept within veils or curtains, which were suspend¬ 
 ed within the tabernacle, which was within a tent. 
 
 The three families of Levi, one on the north, one on the south, 
 one on the west, but Moses and Aaron and the priests of the second 
 order on the east, in the rear of the tribe of Judah. 
 
 Thus was the Tabernacle to be guarded on their march in the 
 order of cantonment, three tribes east, three on the north, and three 
 on the south, and three on the west, encircling the Levites as above, 
 while in the wilderness in tents. 
 
 After their arrival at Canaan, they were called like Abraham to 
 quit the house, and annually to hold a camp meeting, then called 
 the feast of tabernacles, which was to last seven days, or a week, 
 by Divine appointment. 
 
 Over the Ark was a plate of pure gold, called the “ mercy seat,” 
 on the ends of which where cherubs with spread wings, and thei? 
 faces inward, or towards each other, emblems of some of the ordei 
 of the heavenly host, beings of the other w r orld. 
 
A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. ' 661 
 
 On the mercy seat, betwixt those cherubs, was a luminous glory 
 emanating, probably in the form or shape of a man, and was called 
 the “Lord of Hosts, which dwelleth betwixt the cherubims.” 
 
 In times of exigency people might assemble at the door of the 
 tabernacle, and make enquiry, and that divine glory would give di¬ 
 rections by vocal sound, speaking like the voice of a man. 
 
 None were to enter the door of* the tabernacle but the priests, and 
 none might go within the veils, the sanctum sanctorum, or holy of 
 holies, but the high Priest alone, once a year, and not without blood. 
 
 The shining face of Moses, when Jie came down from the 
 mount, and the shining raiment of Jesus, when Moses and Elijah 
 appeared to him, and the light which Saul of Tarsus saw, which 
 was greater than the light of the meridian sun, with many similar 
 passages, as Holy Ghost, like cloven tongues of fire, &c. Super¬ 
 natural influences and glory and power, elucidate the manifestations 
 of God in different ages and to different people. 
 
 A power supernatural attended the ark of the covenant. 
 
 Hence none were to see but the High Priest, he alone took down 
 the veils and covered the holy things. 
 
 Then the Priests of the second order took down the tabernacle 
 and tent, after which the Levites were to shoulder and march on. 
 
 When they stopped, the Priests of the second order would rear 
 up the tabernacle and tent, then the High Priest would go in and 
 suspend the veils in a proper attitude. 
 
 The sons of Eli brought the ark to the camp out of the holy of 
 holies, without divine permission. It was taken, and they were 
 slain, with 30,000 others; a retribution of justice. “The glory is 
 departed, for the ark of God is taken,” cried the old man, and died 
 as a consequence, and the daughter-in-law also. What an awful 
 time in the Hebrew land! See book Samuel. 
 
 The ark was put into an idol temple, and the idol fell down, and 
 che head and hands came off. Also, the people were smote with 
 such afflictions as they viewed as supernatural, and they sent the ark 
 to a city of a second lord, where there was a similar visitation on 
 them; hence it was sent to a third city, and the people cried out, 
 and were determined to send off the ark! 
 
 Two milch cows, with a new cart (calves shut up at home) took 
 the road up into the land of Israel, contrary to the very principles 
 and law of nature. 
 
 The Israelites, in attempting to open the ark , more than 60,000 
 fell dead on the spot. What mighty power still attended the ark. 
 
 The ark was not carried back to the tabernacle of Moses, but put 
 in a private house, until the time of David, when he attempted to 
 carry it on a cart, to bring it to Jerusalem to a tent, which he had 
 prepared for it; but Uzzah, upon touching it, dropped dead. This 
 
 Mm 
 
662 * A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 
 
 shows the power of the Lord of hosts, still there present, which 
 was not to be trifled with. 
 
 The ark was then left in the house of Obededom; here blessing 
 rested from that power. 
 
 The Hebrews had departed from first principles, the order of God, 
 which was to bring and carry the ark on the shoulders of Levites, 
 not on a cart; hence, when David had recourse to the proper order, 
 the ark and all the things went well, and the proper worship of God 
 was restored in “due form,” in a social point of view; and the 
 heart of David was glad, and he leaped for joy, and said, “my cup 
 runneth over.” 
 
 The “Book of the law” which Moses wrote and delivered to 
 the Priest, to be “kept in the side of the ark,” was to betaken out 
 by the High Priest, every seventh year, the sabbattical year, or year 
 of release; when it was to be read to the people at the “Camp 
 Meeting,” or “Feast of Tabernacles,” while in booths and tents 
 convened. This book was delivered with the instruction by Moses 
 just before he died. 
 
 Now if the book of the law was kept in the side of the ark, (i. e. 
 a kind of pocket made for it,) and such a mighty pow T er attended 
 the ark, how would it be possible to obtain a transcript copy? 
 
 I can see no possible way, but by special permission from the 
 original author, God! 
 
 The pentateuch; or five books of Moses, now in use among the 
 Jews, is near seventy feet in length, and about two feet in oreadth, 
 written on parchment, attached to rollers at the ends, to roll and 
 unroll, to prevent friction. Thus a copy has and may be preserved 
 from a thousand to 1500 years. 
 
 It appears that David took a copy by transcribing; the only copy 
 taken before the return of the Jews from Babykn. 
 
 Abiathar, who escaped the massacre in the time of Saul, became 
 David’s high priest, and had the care of the ark and “Book of thi 
 Law” in David’s tent at Jerusalem. 
 
 Moses told the people, when they should set a king over them, he 
 should not be a stranger, but one of their own brethren, and “hs 
 should write to himself a copy of the law.” 
 
 David was the first God fearing king tiiey had, and he is called 
 <c lhe sweet psalmist of Israel.” 
 
 The matter contained in the Psalms, show, how that he was well 
 acquainted with the law of Moses, and the history of creation down, 
 and exhibits his familiarity with that blessed book. 
 
 This shows the purity of the book* as none can be mutilated by 
 the fangling of man, for none were copie x anterior or subsequent to 
 David’s time, before the return from the captivity of Babylon. A 
 superintending providence. j 
 
A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 
 
 563 
 
 What became of the king’s copy, or where it was deposited/ 
 scripture is silent on that head. For we have no account after the 
 death of Solomon. 
 
 In the time of Jehoshaphat some travelling priests took “the book 
 of the law,” the original copy, repugnant to the primary economy, 
 to read to the people, but were hooted from the field, and they laid 
 “the book” in a place of obscurity, where it remained in a dormant 
 state, about 294 years, viz: 18th year of king Josiah, and 16 years 
 before the Babylonish captivity, which was the third year of Jehoi- 
 akin, and first year of Nebuchadnezzar, when Daniel and his com¬ 
 panions were sent off to Babylon, which is the date of the captivity. 
 
 Jeremiah was in the prison when the city was taken, and h&d 
 been there for some time, while Zedekiah was king in Jerusalem, 
 having been constituted by giving his “right hand” upon “oath,” 
 the Gentile and Jewish mode, a twofold obligation violated. 
 
 The people were mostly slain, and the rest put in chains for sla¬ 
 very'; the city and temple were burnt in the nineteenth year of 
 Nebuchadnezzar, and about 50 years before the return of the cap¬ 
 tives by the proclamation of C^tris. 
 
 Esdras of the Apochrypha, appears to be the same as Ezra of the 
 Bible. He tells us the law was burnt. 
 
 And reason, from the concomitant circumstances, says it must 
 be so. 
 
 For it is a plain case, if Jeremiah was bound with a chain, the 
 others were also; for he was loose from his chain; which implies 
 he was bound with others; and it is a very clear plain case, that a 
 man in chains, doomed to slavery, could not take such a roll as 
 “the book of the law” under his arm at pleasure, and carry it seve¬ 
 ral hundred miles. 
 
 Ezra tells us that he, while at Babylon, was a ready scribe, and 
 that he was going to Jerusalem to “seek the law of the Lord,” 
 which implies that he had it not while in Babylon. 
 
 After his arrival at Jerusalem, we find him with the book of the 
 law” reading to the people from the wooden pulpit. 
 
 Where did he find the copy of the book of the law? ZerubbabeJ. 
 Haggai, and Jeshua, or Zachariah, can only tell. Was net this the 
 king’s copy, written by David? 
 
 After those days, synagogues were built, and learning had be¬ 
 come more common; hence copies were taken and dispersed into 
 those places of worship. Moses and the prophets were read every 
 sabbath day. 
 
 The world appears to be indebted to the “ Jews, ” for the purity 
 and preservation and restoration of the book of the law: as means 
 under God, for the benefit of mankind in after ages. 
 
 The book of the law; original copy was burnt; only the transcript 
 
664 
 
 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 
 
 copy in existence; and only a few individuals knew where that waft 
 Hence how near the book of the law came of being lost out of the 
 world! Then darkness would have remained on the subject of cre¬ 
 ation, with the origin and history of man! 
 
 But to prevent a similar occurrence from happening, synagogues 
 were built, and each one was furnished with a copy, transcribed 
 from the one preserved by the Jews, and restored to Ezra the 
 priest—which must have been the transcript copy written by David. 
 For there is no evidence of there ever having been any other! 
 
 The Jews have given us, Gentiles, 1 . the law of Moses; 2. the 
 Prophets; 3. a Jesus Christ; 4. Apostles—the Old and New 
 Testaments. 
 
 Their “Holy City” is trodden down by the Gentiles; which 
 treading, according to Wesley, will end about 1836, when the “two 
 witnesses will be slain.” An earthquake, seven thousand perish, 
 sixty-three thousand get converted, the beginning of the ingathering 
 of Jews, who were scattered among all nations, and understanding 
 all living languages; hence would be able in a short time to carry 
 the gospel to every city and family throughout the world. The 
 time of the Gentiles be come in, and all Israel shall be saved. 
 
 “Thus names and sects and parties fall, 
 
 “And Jesus Christ be All in All;'* 
 
4NALECTIC MISCELLANY. 
 
 Mi. Asbury observes in his Journal, page 230, “Is it strange to 
 fee a Priest conducting a persecution against the people of God?— 
 When did a persecution take place, in which men of that character 
 had no hand? But although Satan may be permitted to transform 
 himself into an ‘Angel of light’ for a season; yet he will not al¬ 
 ways have his own way in this matter”—which remarks are worthy 
 of observation. For when those who have been persecuted, become 
 in power themselves, they frequently persecute others who differ 
 frcm them, out of a mistaken blind zeal—but not according to 
 knowledge, nor the spirit of the gospel—and so injure the cause of 
 religion. Yet God’s hand may superintend and over-rule it for the 
 circumfusion of his kingdom on earth—which many cases might 
 be cited to exemplify. 
 
 Truth and innocency are the handmaids of the Lord; and without 
 these there can be no righteousness acceptable in the sight of God, 
 who looketh at the heart and judgeth according to intentions! 
 
 Is it not a self-evident truth, that bigotry is not and cannot be the 
 pure and holy religion of Jesus, whose benign influence writes the 
 spirit of love on the hearts of his followers? 
 
 To make proselytes to a party is one thing; but to make a Chris¬ 
 tian, disciplined by Jesus, may be another. To promote a party by 
 prejudice and bigotry, rilled with a spirit of bitterness and enmity, 
 is not promoting the cause of God, nor truth, nor virtue; but must 
 be considered, by every candid, well informed mind, to be the fruits 
 of the serpent, and the spirit of moral evil—to answer the carnal 
 mind! For little minds, when filled with darkness, are only capa¬ 
 ble of little things? But let the disciples of the Lord, who love 
 the cause of Jesus; receive truth in its simplicity, and acknowledge 
 virtue and religion, wherever the grace of God may cause it to be 
 seen and shine forth. Why? Because truth is truth! good is good! 
 and bad is bad! find them where you will all the world over. 
 
 But alas! alas there are too many who will persecute others, and 
 blacken up their characters, in order to destroy their reputation, and 
 so br»eak down their influence, and thus under the pretext of zeal to 
 keep their own together, they fill them with prejudice against others; 
 which prejudice serves as a “bulwark” and a barrier to prevent any 
 inundation—in doing which, many have shut out the “true light,” 
 
666 
 
 ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 
 
 and thereby blindfolded themselves, and so prevented a reformation, 
 and consequently led to utter ruin. 
 
 The mode of forming “articles of faith” had its origin less than 
 three hundred years ago; and involves the idea, that man is only 
 born to believe, without any reason, why or wherefore. Thus he, 
 like a blockhead, must be a stoic or as a machine which is but a 
 cypher in the actions of life. “Passive obedience and non-resist¬ 
 ance”—and not pretend to call any thing in question which others 
 pretend to preach, but receive the whole for truth; like young birds, 
 eat every thing put into the mouth—hit or miss—right or wrong— 
 amen to it! down with it for the most sacred and divine truth—and 
 to doubt and call it in question, is a crime of blasphemy! But God 
 saith, “Come and let us reason together”—worship—and sing with 
 the spirit and with the understanding also! The Spirit of Truth 
 gathereth, but the spirit of the wicked one scattereth! “Where 
 two or three are met together in the name of Jesus, he is with and 
 
 E resent to bless.them with his presence”—“and those who feared 
 is name, spake often one to another.” The Lord hearkened and 
 heard it, and they shall be mine in the day that I make up my jew¬ 
 els, is the Lord’s encouragement to his followers! 
 
 In the early days of my itinerancy, such was my regard for and 
 confidence in the Methodist connection, that I was willing to pass 
 through any inconvenience, to keep in their good graces—and also 
 sacrifice all 1 could to merit their esteem; in order to have access to 
 the people through their medium, and thereby extend my usefulness 
 to mankind 
 
 Hemy among the many hundred dollars offered me, which I de¬ 
 clined to accept, were many instances to avoid the very appearance 
 of hurting the preacher’s salaries, &c., though without a cent in my 
 pocket. 
 
 The profits of my books, published befo*e I went to Europe, 1805, 
 were applied to meeting houses and other charitable purposes, and 
 however judged by others, it was well meant by me then, though 
 when I sailed for a strange land, I had but about ten dollars to cal¬ 
 culate upon! 
 
 But those things which were well meant by me, were through 
 jealousy and prejudice construed differently by others. 
 
 The terms Bishop and Elder, in scripture, are the same grade, and 
 mean the same thing as Presbyter. They were both travelling and 
 local Elders in the time of the Apostles. Peter was an Elder only 
 —not an “Arch-Bishop.” 1 Peter v, 1. 
 
 Deacons were an order of men to attend to the money matters of 
 the church; chosen not by the Apostles, but by the people to fill 
 that office. Acts vi. 
 
 Whoever looks over the political mode of government among the 
 
ANALECT1C MISCELLANY. 
 
 667 
 
 Roman Emperors, and compares the Pontificate mode Ecclesiastic 
 cally, will perceive the great resemblance between them; as if the 
 latter was deduced from, and built upon the former. And moreover, 
 it does not require the wisdom of a Solomon, nor to split a hair, to 
 perceive that “Monarchy,” “Popery,” “Slavery,” and “Episcopa¬ 
 cy,” all are bottomed on the same “principle,” in their several 
 degrees, though their mode may be different. 
 
 The term Elders existed in the early ages of the world: probably 
 referring to the elderly or old, experienced or wise men—hence in 
 the days of the Patriarchish government, we read of “the elders of 
 their city”—the “Elders of Israel,” &c., like the sages of the East; 
 and the reference of the young to the old men among the Natives 
 of America. 
 
 There was free debate in the Church at Jerusalem, in questions 
 of importance where all were concerned. The affairs of the Church 
 were done on the Lord’s day, or the first day of the week, on which 
 He rose. 1 Cor. xvi, 2, Acts xx, 7. Whoever attends to the Pass- 
 over and the Sacrament, will perceive that they were attended to in 
 a social family way at evening. 
 
 The Priests in order to gain the ascendancy over mankind, as a 
 superior order of beings—have assumed the prerogative of giving it 
 to some, and denying it to others; as if they would say, “stand off, 
 I am more holy than thou!” and had a right to anathematize whom 
 they pleased—with “bell, book and cahdle light.” 
 
 It is not three hundred years since they would allow the Lay- 
 folks to drink the wine at all; but the Priest would drink it for them, 
 and so impute it to them, &c. Most of the Clergy, Dissenters, so 
 called, have adopted the mode of distributing it; but Jesus said, 
 ‘ftake, divide it among yourselves.” And in the Church at Corinth 
 it appears that only this mode did exist, but they abused it—which 
 gave rise to such a mode of expression in Paul’s reproof. Com¬ 
 pare Luke xxii, 17, John xiii, 23, 28, with Exodus xii, and 1 Co¬ 
 rinthians xi. 
 
 Hence I infer, if several persons are together in the evening, who 
 have love, confidence and fellowship with each other, and the bread 
 and wine be set, and each partakes as he feels freedom—he volun¬ 
 tarily shows forth his faith in the death of the Lord Jesus, &c., and 
 who can deny but what it is acceptable in the sight of God as any 
 way it can be done? Who in tender conscience can say or prove it 
 to be wrong? This mode would tend to do away bigotry, and create 
 a spirit of Love and forbearance among the followers of Jesus of 
 the different denominations—for bigotry is not religion. 
 
568 
 
 ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 
 
 The folloiving summary is an exhibition by a learned Jew , and 
 elucidates a view of the Israelites 'prospectively. 
 
 We learn from Daniel, that great events in the religious and po¬ 
 litical world are about to take place, in or about the year 1833.— 
 Tarshish (Great Britain) will obtain possession or command of Pal¬ 
 estine; and under whose protection the Israelites will commencethe 
 return of their captivity; and it appears, also, that Sheba and Dedan 
 certain tribes or nations, dwellers on the seacoast of Arabia, will 
 form an alliance with Tarshish, or her East India Company, desig¬ 
 nated the Merchants of Tarshish, during the ensuing forty-five 
 years. We find that Russia according to Ezekiel, chap. 38 and 39, 
 will conquer or form alliances with Persia, Ethiopia, Lybia, Bar¬ 
 bary, Gomer and all his bands; Gomar was the father of the Ger¬ 
 man’s, French and northern Italians, and Togarmah of the north 
 quarters; Togarmah was the father of the Tartars and Turcomans, 
 and not being able to do any thing against Great Britian, by sea, 
 will bring up all the nations of the civilized earth under her control, 
 against Great Britain and her allies; and we are led to believe that 
 the young lions of Tarshish, mentioned in the 13th verse of the 38th 
 chapter, designate the United States; because she is clearly pointed 
 out in the xviii, chap, of Isaiah, as hastening to the assistance of 
 the distressed Israelites in Palestine, where the whole Russian for¬ 
 ces are forcing their way by conquest probably on their route to the 
 East Indies. We have no doubt of this great conqueror Gog, being 
 the emperor of Russia, from his being designated in the Hebrew 
 text, Prince of Rush, (Russia,) Mesheck, ( Muscovy,) and Tubal, 
 (Tobalski,) not as it is translated in our English Bibles, Chief 
 Prince of Meshech and Tubal. And it appears from numerous 
 prophecies in the scriptures, that he will there receive a total over¬ 
 throw; that. Providence will assist the Jews, and their allies, as it is 
 written in Daniel. The stone which was cut out without hands, 
 smote the image upon his feet, that were of iron and clay, and brake 
 them to pieces. The effect of. this battle, and the wonders which 
 will be heard and seen at this time, will cause the entire destruc¬ 
 tion of Priestcraft, Bigotry and Superstition in the religious world; 
 and the downfall of Despotism, Monarchy and Aristocracy in the 
 political world; as we have every reason to believe, in 1833, the 
 Messiah of the Jews, of the seed of David, will be born, and that 
 the great battle of Gog and Magog will take place in 1857, and be 
 immediately followed by the appearance of the Messiah, and his 
 government so be fully established. The resurrection of the dead 
 : —the temple rebuilt—the complete restoration of the House of Is¬ 
 rael, by means of the vessels or machines of Tarshish, (Isa.) fly 
 ing li ke doves to the windows, bringing home my people from afar, 
 
ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 
 
 669 
 
 even from the ends of the earth, and the sanctuary be cleansed, or 
 justified, in the year 1878, being the completion of the 2,300 years 
 prophesied by Daniel, from taking away the daily sacrifice by Ne¬ 
 buchadnezzar, king of Babylon. J. J. 
 
 Note.—Compare the foregoing with the following extract from 
 the life of Wesley, page 237. 
 
 September 1, 1781, he says, I made an end of reading that curi¬ 
 ous book, Dr. Parsons’ remains of Japhet. This very ingenious 
 author has struck much light into some of the darkest parts of an¬ 
 cient history. And although I cannot subscribe to every proposi¬ 
 tion which he advances, yet I apprehend he has sufficiently proved 
 the main of his hypothesis, namely: 1. That after the flood, Shem 
 and his descendants, peopled the greatest part of Asia. 2. Ham and 
 his descendants peopled Africa. 3. That Europe was peopled by 
 the two sons of Japhet, Gomer and Magog, the southern and south¬ 
 western, oy Gomer and his children; and the north and northwest¬ 
 ern, by the children of Magog. 4. That the former was called Go- 
 lierians, Cimmerians, and Cimbrains; and afterwards, Celtse, Gal- 
 atae, and Gauls; the latter were called by the general name of Scy¬ 
 thians, Scuti, and Scots. 5. That the Gomerians spread swiftly 
 through the north of Europe as far as the Cambrian Chersonesus, 
 including Sweden, Denmark, Norway, and divers other countries, 
 and then into Ireland, where they multiplied very early into a con¬ 
 siderable nation. 6. That some ages after, another part of them, 
 who had first settled in Spain, sailed to Ireland under Milea, or 
 Melesius, and conquering the first inhabitants, took possession of 
 the Land. 7. That about the same time the Gomarians came to 
 Ireland, the Magogians, or Scythians, came to Britain; so early, 
 that both spoke the same language, and well understood each other. 
 8. That the Irish spoken by the Gomerians, and the Welsh spo¬ 
 ken by the Magogians, are one and the same language, expressed 
 by the same seventeen letters, which were long after brought by a 
 Gomarian prince in Greece. 9. That all the languages of Eu¬ 
 rope, Greek and Latin in particular, are derived from this. 10. 
 That the Antediluvian language spoken by all until after the flood, 
 and then continued in the family of Shem was Hebrew; and from 
 this (the Hebrew) tongue, many of the eastern languages are de¬ 
 rived. The foregoing particulars, this fine writer has made highly 
 probable. And these may be admitted, though we do not agree to 
 his vehement panegyric, on the Irish language, much less receive 
 all the stories told by the Irish poets, or chroniclers, as genuine 
 authentic history.” 
 
 Solomon had two fleets of ships; one in the Red Sea, that went 
 to Ophir fo. gold, which took three years to accomplish, and by 
 
670 ANAL.ECTIC MISCELLANY. 
 
 come is supposed to refer to America, as being; known to the an¬ 
 cients. 
 
 The other fleet was in the Mediterranean Sea, and there are east¬ 
 ern characters or hyeroglyphics now to be seen in the tin mines of 
 Cornwall, in England; and hence seem to have been visited by 
 those from the East, in that day. 
 
 The division of the Holy Land, after Gog and Magog, Eze¬ 
 kiel and tUe house, as described by him, and the book of Revela¬ 
 tion, are worthy of remark. 
 
 1. For the division is different from that mentioned in Joshua. 
 
 2. The battle of Gog and Magog is not the same Gog and Ma 
 gog as in Revelation, but corresponds with the battle of Armageddon 
 
 3. The house of Ezekiel with—after the second beast slays the 
 two witnesses, Rev. 7000 slain, 63,000 are converted. 
 
 4. Great Babylon came in remembrance before God; the cities of 
 the nation fell! What treachery, struggles, revolutions and chang 
 es may be near at hand in the earth, particularly the ancient scrip¬ 
 ture world; the seventh phial. 
 
 The Dr. in Divinity said at New York; it will be as much im¬ 
 possible to stop the progress of the Bible, Missionary, and Tract 
 societies, as for a little fish to stop a steamboat. A few days after, 
 one shad was sucked up in the pump, so as to stop the largest 
 steamboat on the river. 
 
 God generally brings about things in a very different way from 
 the calculations of men. 
 
 The Hebrews have been a people of Providence from the call 
 of Abraham to the present time. 
 
 From America to India they are a brotherhood, scattered in all 
 quarters, and in the employ of almost all ranks of people, from the 
 farm and kitchen to the minister of state and the throne. Hence, 
 probably, there is no one set of people on earth, who have such a 
 fund of political knowledge and common information, as the Jews, 
 in social matters, and the present state of the world. 
 
 Having access to all countries, and understanding all living lan¬ 
 guages, at the second coming of Christ, when thus convinced, what 
 irresistable evidence to the understanding and judgment of the Pagan, 
 Mahometan, and formal Christians, “it is God !”—and how soon 
 the gospel in its purity, spirit, and power, could be circulated to all 
 and to each in their own language, to meet the witnesses in the heart. 
 
 The idea of the second coming of Christ, by John Wesley and 
 John Fletcher, which they think will be at the commencement of 
 that day, called the Millenium by some, that He will bring his 
 saints with him —resurrection of some of the dead—after the battle 
 of Armageddon mentioned in Rev., and reign upon the earth a 
 thousand prophetic years, 360,000* but if apostolic. 360,000,000 of 
 
ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 
 
 571 
 
 common years—the promise “showing mercy unto thousands of 
 generations,” could then be fulfilled. 
 
 There is a great analogy between the reflections of the Jew, and 
 Wesley and Fletcher. See Wesley’s notes, and Fletcher’s ideas, in 
 the Armenian Magazine, two letters on the same subject. 
 
 The steamboats by sea, and swift footed beasts and dromedaries 
 by land, to help carry on the return of the Jews. 
 
 Not “woe,” but “ho!” an exclamation! not “bull rushes,” but 
 time and reflection will explain a learned critical meaning. The 
 country “beyond” the rivers of “Ethiopia”—which must, (when 
 the prophet would be speaking of Canaan,) refer west to the conti¬ 
 nent of America—north and south “wings.” 
 
 On the night of July 17th, 1830, Cosmopolite dreamed that a 
 <{ Society of Inquiry” convened and investigated the question, “Of 
 what benefit to Society are Priests and Kings?” The result and 
 conclusion was, that they were of no use, in the manner in which 
 they had governed the world; therefore, after a certain date, would 
 lay them aside as of no account. 
 
 Upon this the waters arose amain, very muddy; built a raft; pull¬ 
 ed up the bushes; came to a deep lake of clear water, very rough, 
 for the wind was ahead. “Stay in the eddy until the wind falls, 
 then in the calm put forth all the strength we have, and may gain 
 the high dry lands in sight on the other side.” Then I awoke, and 
 ruminated in strange feelings. 
 
 Inquired of Judge Burke, after relating it to him, for an interpre¬ 
 tation. 
 
 Just then a man came in with a writing, containing the following 
 statements. On hearing it read, the Judge observed, “your dream 
 is now interpreted.” 
 
 “The Jews assert, that according to their chronology, the temple 
 of Solomon was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar, 422 years before 
 Christ; and the ang*l told Daniel, that from the time of daily sac¬ 
 rifice being taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate 
 set up, should be 2300 days; when the sanctuary should be cleansed, 
 and everlasting righteousness brought in. Now, if we count 2300 
 years from the 422d year before Christ, it will bring us to the year 
 1878, when this great period of Daniel will have its accomplish¬ 
 ment. The other periods of Daniel, viz: time, times, and half 
 a time, or 1260 years, time, times and the dividing of a time, or 
 1215 years. The 1290, and 1335, are periods of events to have 
 their accomplishment within the great period of 2300, the last of 
 hich, with the 1260, to terminate with the 2300; and thus they 
 rm data, from which we can go back from 1878, to look for 
 ents. Hence if we deduct 1335 from 1878, it will carry us back 
 the year A. D. 543, at which time idolatry was established in 
 
672 
 
 ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 
 
 the Christian church, and the image worship set up by the Pope, 
 and supported and protected, by his authority; and if we deduct 46 
 days from 1878, it brings the difference between 1335 and 1290 
 days, it will bring us to 1833, as the period of the accomplishment 
 of the 1290 days, when the power of idolatry shall be broken.— 
 And if we deduct 1260 from 1878, it will carry us back to the 
 year A. D. 618, the period of the rise of Mahomet and his empire, 
 who was to cast down the truth to the ground, and to practice and 
 prosper for a time, and times, and the dividing of a time, which the 
 Jews understand to be 1215 years, and will have its accomplish¬ 
 ment in 1833, “when he shall come to his end, and none shall help 
 him.” From this data the 45 years’ war between truth and error 
 will commence in 1833. In which war all that stand opposed to 
 truth and righteousness shall be overthrown. Civil and religious 
 tyranny, kings and priests, shall be broken to pieces, by the “stone 
 cut out of the mountain without hands,” and religious liberty es¬ 
 tablished throughout the world, and the Divine government be estab¬ 
 lished, under which the saints of the Most High shall take the king¬ 
 dom, and possess it forever. 
 
 * 
 
SPIRITUAL SONGS, 
 
 SONG I. 
 
 eion’s desolation and recovery. 
 
 1 Poor Zion lies in sore distress, 
 
 Her walls are broken down; 
 
 The briars of the wilderness, 
 
 Her walks have overgrown. 
 
 Her palaces are desolate, 
 
 Her courts a plate of owls; 
 
 The Satyr there doth meet his mate; 
 
 And nest for other fowls. 
 
 2 A dreadful curse hath overspread 
 
 The land both far and wide; 
 
 The nations mourn for lack of bread, 
 The springs of water dried. 
 
 Go, go, ye priests before the Lord, 
 
 And at his altar mourn; 
 
 That he may sheath his dreadful sword. 
 And let his grace return. 
 
 8 Methinks the clouds begin to move, 
 Sweet spring is drawing near; 
 
 The voice of the sweet turtle dove, 
 
 The land begins to cheer. 
 
 Methinks 1 hear the watchman cry, 
 
 0 Zion now behold; 
 
 With eagles* wings you soon shall 11 y, 
 The feathers tinged with gold. 
 
 4 Your wall again shall be rebuilt, 
 
 Your palaces around; 
 
 The Lord who has remov’d your guilt, 
 Doth rich in grace abound. 
 
 He’ll pave your streets with purest gold, 
 Your gates with diamonds bright; 
 Your riches never can be told, 
 
 You are the Lord’s delight. 
 
574 
 
 SPIRITUAL SONGS. 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 Princes shall feed your flocks, and keep 
 With tender care the Lambs; 
 
 They’ll safely lead the elder sheep, 
 
 And number all their names. 
 
 The Lord’s your everlasting light, 
 
 Your mourning days are past; 
 
 Your city is the Lord’s delight, 
 
 And shall no more be waste. 
 
 Your mountains shall with honey flow, 
 The hills with milk and wine; 
 
 The valleys full of corn shall grow. 
 
 And pastures full of kine. 
 
 My glory your reward shall be, 
 
 I will before you go, 
 
 Until you come, my face to see, 
 
 And all my goodness know. 
 
 My signs in heaven you shall see 
 And hear my trumpets blow; 
 
 The sun and moon shall darken’d be 
 By this you all may know, 
 
 The year of my redeem’d is come, 
 
 To set poor Zion free; 
 
 Return, return, ye exiles home, 
 
 It is the Jubilee. 
 
 My light’ning round the world shail fly 
 While rumbling thunders roll; 
 
 But you shall mount the melting sky. 
 And gain the happy goal— 
 
 There in a bright and flow’ry plain, 
 
 Your blazing harps shall sing; 
 
 The Lamb that was on Calv’ry slain, 
 Shall sound from every string. 
 
 SONG II 
 
 Ye happy souls whose peaceful minds, 
 Are free from pain and fear; 
 
 Ye objects which kind heav’n designs, 
 To make its constant care, 
 
 To you I’ll vent my mournful sighs, * 
 Press’d by my dismal fate, 
 
 0 can you with me sympathiso 
 While I my case relate? 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
SPIRITUAL SONGS. 
 
 575 
 
 2 I once was happy in the Lord, 
 
 My soul was in a flame; 
 
 I did delight to hear his word, 
 
 And praise his holy name. 
 
 His children were my heart’s delight, 
 
 1 lov’d their company— 
 
 I liv’d by faith both day and night, 
 
 In him who died for me. 
 
 I 
 
 8 But wo is me^ those joys are past, 
 Those blissful scenes are o’er; 
 
 I’m like a city quite laid waste, 
 
 To be rebuilt no more. 
 
 In vain I cry, in vain I mourn, 
 
 In vain 1 seek for rest, 
 
 I fear the dove will ne’er return 
 To my poor troubled breast. 
 
 4 Alas! alas! where shall I go, 
 
 Jesus from me is gone; 
 
 A child of sorrow, grief and woe, 
 
 For evermore undone. 
 
 The gospel too is hid from me, 
 
 Tho’ often I do hear 
 The law denounces death on me, 
 
 And thunders out despair. 
 
 5 My hope is fled, and faith I’ve none, 
 
 God’s word I cannot bear; 
 
 My sense and reason almos* gone, 
 Fill’d with tormenting fear; 
 
 What next to do, I cannot tell, 
 
 So keen my sorrows are— 
 
 Without relief I sink to hell, 
 
 To howl in long despair. 
 
 6 The devils waiting me around, 
 
 To make my soul a prey; 
 
 I wait to hear the trumpet sound, 
 “Take, take the wretch away. 
 
 1 linger, pine, I groan and sigh, 
 
 Sleep now has left mine eyes; 
 
 And ghastly death seems drawing nigh. 
 And that without disguise. 
 
 1 0 that I was some bird or beast, 
 
 Was I a stark or owl, 
 
 Some lofty tree should bear my nest, 
 Or through the desert prowl. 
 
SPIRITUAL SONGS. 
 
 G76 
 
 But I have an immortal soul, 
 
 Within this house of clay, 
 
 That either must with devils howl, 
 
 Or dwell in endless day. 
 
 8 One ev’ning pensive as I lay, 
 
 Alone upon the ground, 
 
 As I to God began to pray, 
 
 A light shone all around. 
 
 These words with power went thro’ my heart 
 I’ve come to set you free; 
 
 Death, hell, nor grave shall never part, 
 
 My love (my Son) from thee. 
 
 0 My dungeon shook, my chains flew off, 
 Glory to God I cry’d; 
 
 My soul was filled, I cry’d enough, 
 
 For me the Savior died! 
 
 The winter’s past, the rain is gone, 
 
 Sweet flowers doth now appear; 
 
 The morning’s brought a glorious sun, 
 That’s banished ev’ry fear. 
 
 10 Hail brightest Prince, eternal Lord, 
 
 That left the blazing throne; 
 
 Eternal truth attends thy word, 
 
 Thou art the Father’s Son. 
 
 When on the brink of hell I lay, 
 
 Enclos’d in blackest night; 
 
 Thou, Lord, didst hear the sinner pray, 
 
 And brought my soul to light. 
 
 11 All you that’s groaning in your chains, 
 
 Without one spark of hope; 
 
 Tho’ inexpressible your pains, 
 
 0 still be looking up. 
 
 The winds may blow and storms arise, 
 
 A dark and gloomy night; 
 
 The morning sun will clear the skies, 
 
 With sweet prevailing light, 
 
 SONG III.— zion’s light. 
 
 1 Arise, 0 Zion, rise and shine, 
 Behold thy light is come, 
 
 Thy glorious cona’ring king is near 
 
SPIRITUAL oONGS. 
 
 677 
 
 To take his exiles home. 
 
 His trumpet sounding through the sky, 
 To set poor captives free— 
 
 The day of wonder now is come, 
 
 The year of Jubilee. 
 
 2 Ye heralds blow your trumpets loud, 
 
 The earth shall know her doom; 
 
 Go spread the news from pole to pole, 
 Behold the judge is come; 
 
 Blow out the sun, burn up the earth, 
 Consume the rolling flood; 
 
 While ev’ry star shall disappear. 
 
 Go turn the moon to blood. 
 
 3 Arise ye nations under ground, 
 
 Before the Judge appear; 
 
 All tongues and languages shall come, 
 Their final doom to hear. 
 
 King Jesus on his dazzling throne, 
 
 Ten thousand angels round; 
 
 And Gabriel with a silver trump. 
 Echoes an awful sound. 
 
 4 The glorious news of gospel grace, 
 
 To sinners now is o’er; 
 
 The trump in Zion now is still, 
 
 And to be heard no more. 
 
 The watchmen all have left the walls, 
 And with their flocks above, 
 
 On Canaan’s happy shore they sing, 
 And shout redeeming love. 
 
 SONG IV.- SECOND PART. 
 
 I Come all my brethren in the Lord, 
 Whose hearts are joined in one> 
 Hold up your heads with courage bold; 
 
 Your race is almost run— 
 
 Above the clouds behold him stand, 
 And smiling bids you come; 
 
 And angels whisp’ring you away, 
 
 To your eternal home. 
 
 2 A pilgrim on his dying bed, 
 
 With glory in his soul; 
 
 Upwards he lifts his longing eyes, 
 
 Nn 
 
S73 
 
 SPIRITUAL SONGS 
 
 Towards the blissful goal; 
 
 While friends and children weep around, 
 And loth to let him go, 
 
 He shouts with his expiring breath 
 And leaves them all below 
 
 3 0 Christians, are you ready now, 
 
 To cross the rolling flood; 
 
 On Canaan’s happy shore, behold, 
 
 And see your smiling God. 
 
 The dazzling charms of those bright worlds, 
 Attract my soul above; 
 
 My tongue shall shout redeeming grace, 
 When perfected in love, 
 
 4 Go on, my brethren in the Lord, 
 
 I’m bound to meet you there; 
 
 Altho’ we tread enchanted ground, 
 
 Be bold and never fear, 
 
 Fight on, fight on, ye valiant souls, 
 
 The land appears in view, 
 a hope to gain sweet Canaan’s shore, 
 
 And there to meet with you. 
 
 5 Salvation to our conq’ring King, 
 
 Then let the echo rise; 
 
 While the repeat is sung above. 
 
 By armies in the skies. 
 
 0 Christians help me praise the Lamb, 
 
 Who died for you and me; 
 
 We’ll sing the praises as we go, 
 
 And shout eternally. 
 
 6 Farewell, my brethren in the Lord, 
 
 Until we meet again; 
 
 Perhaps in time, or as we rise, 
 
 Above the fiery main, 
 
 We’ll join the royal armies bright, 
 
 In presence of the Lamb; 
 
 We’ll tune our harps, and sing free grace, 
 love’s eternal flame. 
 
 SONG V. 
 
 THE MORNING VISION, OR PHILOSOPHER CONVERTED. 
 
 1 I walked forth one morning fair, 
 
 Aurora gently fanned the air; 
 
SPIRITUAL SONGS. 
 
 579 
 
 And scatter’d odors in the breeze, 
 
 From dropping gums and blooming trees,. 
 
 2 The hills and vallies did abound, 
 
 With feather’d songsters all around; 
 
 Their various artless notes did ring, 
 
 To welcome in the cheerful spring. 
 
 3 The earth was clothed in vernal hue, 
 
 And flow’rs sprinkl’d with morning dew; 
 All nature smiling to behold 
 
 The rising sun with beams of gold. 
 
 4 Surveying nature’s drama round, 
 
 The scene with wonders did abound; 
 Meanwhile my lab’ring eyes were charm’d, 
 An inward voice my soul alarm’d. 
 
 5 “Could you all nature comprehend, 
 “You’d better learn to know thy end; 
 “Those beauties which you now survey, 
 “Shall, like thyself, soon fade away, 
 
 6 “But death alone is not your doom; 
 
 “You surely must to judgment come; 
 “How will you stand before the Lord, 
 “When he unsheathes his flaming sword? 
 
 7 “When hills and mountains are all fled, 
 “Where will you hide your guilty head? 
 “0 wretched man where will you rove? 
 “You’ve slighted a Redeemer’s love. ” 
 
 8 Black horror seized my guilty heart, 
 Through cv’ry vein I felt the smart: 
 
 I fell and almost lost my breath, 
 
 And thought I soon should sink in death. 
 
 9 The little birds from spray to spray. 
 
 Were hymning praises all the day, 
 
 In artless anthems to their God; 
 
 But I despis’d a Saviour’s Dloodc 
 
 10 If I had died when I was young, 
 
 I now should with my infant tongue 
 Be praising of my God on hiph 
 But here in guilty chains I lie. 
 
680 
 
 SPIRITUAL SONGS. 
 
 11 Thus trembling o’er the gulf I lay, 
 
 But dare not move my lips to pray; 
 
 I thought I was forever curs’d, 
 
 My guilty heart was fit to burst. 
 
 12 My scarlet crimes did now appear, 
 Which sunk my soul in black despair: 
 My dreadful pains no tongue can tell, 
 
 I thought I felt the flames of hell. 
 
 13 I thought I saw the burning lake; 
 
 My frighted soul began to quake; 
 
 I cried aloud, Lord must 1 go, 
 
 To languish in eternal w r oe. 
 
 14 I heard a noise like thunder roll, 
 
 Which did affright my guilty soul; 
 
 I thought the dreadful day was come, 
 That I should hear my final doom. 
 
 15 To my amazement and surprise, 
 
 I saw a cloud descend the skies, 
 
 And on the cloud appeared One 
 W T ho fairer was than crystal stone, 
 
 10 His curling locks were snowy white, 
 
 His garments were exceeding bright; 
 
 The sun looked dim before his face, 
 
 His feet "were like the burnished brass. 
 
 1 7 He spake, and lightning stream’d around. 
 He says, “1 have a ransom found; 
 
 “I bought your ransom on the tree, 
 
 “And came to set your spirit free.” 
 
 18 My heart rebounded like a roe, 
 
 And glory through my soul did flow; 
 
 My sins were gone, and I was free, 
 
 And knew my Saviour died for me. 
 
 19 Heap’d and shouted out aloud, 
 
 And long’d for wings to reach the clo^d; 
 To catch my Saviour in my arms, 
 
 And gaze forever on his charij^s. 
 
 20 Meanwhile I thus rejoicing stood. 
 
 He like a flaming cherub rode: 
 
 To heaven again he took his flight 
 And quickly vanish’d out of sight. 
 
SPIRITUAL SONGS. 
 
 12 But diill I felt the heavenly flame, 
 And sung aloud in Jesus 5 name, 
 
 I felt the all-atoning blood, 
 
 And knew that 1 was born of God. 
 
 SONG VI. 
 
 1 That glorious day is drawing nigh, 
 
 When Zion’s light shall come; 
 
 She shall rise and shine on high, 
 
 Bright as the rising sun; 
 
 The north and south their sons resign, 
 And earth’s foundations bend, 
 Adorn’d as a bride, Jerusalem 
 All glorious shall descend. 
 
 2 The king who wears the glorious crown. 
 
 The azure flaming bow, 
 
 The holy city shall’bring down, 
 
 To bless the church below; 
 
 When Zion’s bleeding conquering king, 
 Shall sin and death destroy, 
 
 The morning stars shall t’gether sing, 
 And Zion shout for joy. 
 
 3 The holy bright musician band, 
 
 Who sing on harps of gold, 
 
 Just by the course along they stand. 
 
 Their gentle numbers roll, 
 
 Descending with such melting strains, 
 Jehovah they adore, 
 
 Shouts through earth’s extensive plains, 
 Were never heard before. 
 
 4 Let Satan rage and boast no more, 
 
 Nor think his reign is long; 
 
 Tho’ Saints are feeble, weak and poor. 
 Their great Redeemer’s strong; 
 
 In storms he is our hiding place, 
 
 A covert from the wind; 
 
 A stream from the rock in the wilderness. 
 Runs through this weary land. 
 
682 
 
 SPIRITUAL SONGS. 
 
 5 This crystal stream runs down from heaven, 
 
 It issues from the throne: 
 
 The floods of strife away are driven, 
 
 The church becomes as one; 
 
 That peaceful union she shall know, 
 
 And live upon his love; 
 
 And shout and sing his name below, 
 
 As angels do above. 
 
 6 A thousand years shall roll around— 
 
 The church shall be complete; 
 
 Call’d by the glorious trumpet’s sound, 
 Their Saviour for to meet: 
 
 They rise with joy and mount on high, 
 
 They fly to Jesus’ arms; 
 
 And gaze with wonder and delig't, 
 
 On their beloved’s charms. 
 
 7 Like apples fair his beauties are, 
 
 To feed and cheer the mind; 
 
 No earthly fruit doth so recruit, 
 
 Nor flagons full of wine. 
 
 Their troubles o’er they’ll grievt no more. 
 But sing in streams of joy; 
 
 In raptures sweet and bliss comp >te, 
 They’ll feast and never cloy. 
 
DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS, 
 
 Rev. Stith Mead: 
 
 Dear Sir —Agreeably to your request, I have thrown together 
 some reflections on the subject of Camp Meetings. 
 
 “ As a plan the most simple, and of course the best calculated to 
 answer the intended purpose, I have stated the objections which are 
 commonly raised by those who oppose you, and have annexed the 
 answer to each in the order in which they occurred to my own mind. 
 As my only aim is to put down that superficial tribe of men, who 
 commonly are at the head of unreasonable opposition, I have studi¬ 
 ed simplicity and plainness. And though more judicious critics 
 might say, that some of the arguments are strained, and that others 
 might be considered arguments ad hominem , yet I apprehend no 
 danger from a public reply. An error which may have been admit¬ 
 ted, must be too trivial to merit the opposition of men of ability, 
 and I fear nothing from the others, because I should not find time to 
 pay them attention. 
 
 “It might be said, for instance, that my defence of an unlettered 
 ministry, would ultimately lead to evil consequences, Ho the per¬ 
 petuation of ignorance.* But I have not the same apprehension. 
 The time is fast approaching when every man who wishes to be 
 an acceptable minister of the gospel, will find himself obliged to 
 take Paul’s advice to Timothy, and with diligence strive to grow, 
 not only in grace, but likewise in the knowledge of the truth. I 
 have no intention to say that literature is useless. My meaning is, 
 that the same zeal, which induces men to renounce the pleasures of 
 the world and offer themselves as laborers in the vineyard of Christ, 
 will push them on to make all necessary improvement. 
 
 “Again it may be said that arguments in favor of noise and con¬ 
 fusion drawn from the conduct of the Jews, are far-fetched and in- 
 appplicable. But I feel clear in having adduced examples taken 
 from the New Testament, which are of similar import, and there¬ 
 fore invincible. 
 
 “As to the arguments which are addressed ad hominem to the 
 opposer, I think them directly in point, as intended to silence gain- 
 savers, who act without information or reflection. 
 
584 
 
 DEFENCE OF 
 
 “On the whole, when I declare my prevailing design in sending 
 forward this little prduction, is not to injure the feelings of candid 
 and honest men, but to aid in the spread of true Godliness, I am 
 sure to be heard by such with patience. And if any one should 
 wish to correct me, he will do it as becomes the profession of a 
 peaceful gospel. 
 
 “If you think it can be of any service to the public, you are at 
 liberty to publish these sheets, and apply the profits of the publica¬ 
 tion to the purpose of finishing the new meeting house at Lynch 
 
 >u 
 
 rg- 
 
 I am, &c., 
 
 September 22, 1805. 
 
 SAMUEL K. JENNINGS. 
 
 j? 
 
 “Light and darkness must forever stand opposed to each other. 
 If either prevails, in proportion to its prevalence, the other must dis¬ 
 appear. The kingdom of righteousness and true holiness, must 
 forever be opposed to the kingdom of Satan, or the wicked inclina¬ 
 tion of men. Every man is subject to one or the other of these 
 powers. Lovers of God and of truth delight in the prosperity of 
 religion, from motives of duty and benevolence. The enemies of 
 God and of his word are pleased to see religion put down, from the 
 selfish design of covering their lusts. The true Christian will de¬ 
 fend those institutions, and means which most conduce to the refor¬ 
 mation of sinners; whatever the world may think of him. Tempo¬ 
 rizers and those who love the praise of men rather than the praise 
 of God, will advocate or oppose measures, according to the degree 
 of approbation they may receive, or expect to receive from the world. 
 
 Many hundreds of the most striking reformations have been at 
 least commenced by means of Methodist Camp Meetings! With 
 these interesting facts before them, some look on with approbation, 
 some join with earnestness in promoting and carrying the hopeful 
 design into effect, while others treat the meetings with contempt, and 
 their advocates as fools, madmen, and enthusiasts. Some submit 
 to every inconvenience to attend unon them, while others proclaim 
 the importance of suppressing them as a public nuisance. The de¬ 
 sign of these sheets, is to examine some of the objections commonly 
 raised against this important institution. 
 
 “Objection 1st. Too much time is spent in vain. ‘Six days 
 shalt thou labor, &c. 5 
 
 “Answer. This is a spacious objection, and seems to be support¬ 
 ed by an express command of God. Let it be observed, however, 
 that our Lord Christ, in Matthew vi, 33, advised and commanded 
 that we should ‘first seek the kingdom of God and his righteous¬ 
 ness. 5 That we should prefer spiritual before ^mporal interest.— 
 
CAMP MEETINGS. 
 
 685 
 
 In another place our Lord estimates the soul of a man to be of 
 greater worth than the whole world. ‘What shall it profit a man 
 if he should gain the whole world and lose his own soul? or what 
 shall he give in exchange?’ &c. Paul ‘considered all things but 
 loss, so that he might win Christ and be found in him.’ In a 
 country where, with the continued and united exertions of all its cit¬ 
 izens, sufficient provisions could not be made for its necessities, such 
 an objection might have some weight; but with a soil and climate 
 like ours, where on an accurate calculation it will be found, that if 
 one fourth of the time be spent in agriculture, ample supplies will be 
 produced for man and beast, an argument founded on the necessity 
 of labor must be entirely frivolous. 
 
 “If we be disposed to consider religion as a matter of no conse¬ 
 quence, a very trivial reason will be to us sufficient for neglecting it. 
 Jlut if the exercise and indulgence of true repentance, and the ac¬ 
 quisition of a living faith in Jesus Christ, be considered essential 
 t) salvation, it must follow, that those who feel themselves destitute 
 wf this “pearl of great price,” will find sufficient time to perform 
 their necessary labor, and still spare, occasionally, a week for the 
 special work of waiting upon God in the use of such means as are 
 found conducive to reformation. While riches, honors and distinc¬ 
 tion are considered the principal objects of pursuit, and the only 
 attainments worthy the attention of men, much will be said about 
 the importance of labor. But let a man be properly affected with 
 the truths of the gospel, and he will no more attempt to avail him¬ 
 self of this objection in opposing Camp Meetings. 
 
 “Objection 2d. Granting the argument for making provision for 
 the body, ought not to weigh in such a case, yet surely it must be 
 admitted a reasonable objection, that by attending upon such meet¬ 
 ings health is exposed and injured. 
 
 “Answer. It is possible, grant, that the sickly or delicate might 
 be injured by too long standing or sitting, or lying on the ground, 
 but common sense would teach all valetudinarians either to stay at 
 home or to make the necessary provisions for their safety. We 
 cannot therefore be answerable for their imprudence. But a proper 
 religious excitement is not calculated either directly or indirectly to 
 injure health, unless victory over passion, a tranquil expectation of 
 unavoidable adversity, with triumph over the fear of death, can con¬ 
 stitute disease. But says the objector, the awful anxiety which fre¬ 
 quently precedes this comfortable state of the mind often does mis¬ 
 chief. This last difficulty involves in it another question. For if 
 the exercise preparatory to a gracious state, be a deep sense of sin, 
 and its aw ful consequences followed by an humble acceptance of 
 mercy on the terms of the gospel; then it must follow, that whatever 
 effects it may produce, it will be prudent to submit to the ooeiatiun, 
 
586 
 
 DEFENCE OF 
 
 But if I should be disposed to deny the charge, which I shall now 
 formally do, how will it ever be made to appear with sufficient cer¬ 
 tainty that the cases of sickness which may have happened at any 
 Camp Meeting, or which may have succeeded shortly after such a 
 meeting, were produced by any exercise or condition attendant on 
 the occasion? Have not thousands been taken suddenly ill at home, 
 abroad, sitting up, lying down, in the house and in the field? Who 
 can tell whether the same illness might not have happened at the 
 same time in another place, or in any other condition? And as so 
 many came off unhurt in the proportion to the few who can be ad¬ 
 duced as seeming instances to the contrary, I venture to conclude 
 that, if religion be all-important, and if religion be successfully 
 sought after at Camp Meetings, this second objection must also lose 
 most, if not all its weight. 
 
 “Objection 3d. Let these objections stand or fall, it must be ac¬ 
 knowledged, that the principal advocates of these meetings are igno- 
 - rant and illiterate Methodists. 
 
 “Answer. Indeed it is bad enough if all Methodists are ignorant 
 and illiterate. It could be wished that true wisdom and useful 
 knowledge were more universally diffused. But not to lo^e sight of 
 the objection; St. Paul gives the following instructions to Timothy, 
 when preparing him for the ministry of the Gospel: “Give at¬ 
 tendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine. Neglect not the 
 gift that is in thee. Meditate upon these things; give thyself wholly 
 to them. Take heed unto thyself and to thy doctrine, continue in 
 them; for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself and them that 
 hear thee. Preach the word, be instant in season, and out of sea¬ 
 son; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long suffering and doctrine.’* 
 Whether the Methodist preachers do not in a very considerable de¬ 
 gree act up to this exhortation, will scarcely admit of a question. 
 But the objector continues to ask, have any of them a libera? edu¬ 
 cation? Can they compose rhetorical discourses? Can they d eliver 
 them with the ease and elegance of true orators? The want of 
 these accomplishments I perceive then to be the great objection.— 
 Nothing is more common than that worldly minded men should be 
 wise above what is written. Does Paul make any such demands 
 upon Timothy? Or does he instruct him to be guided by these char¬ 
 acteristics in his choice of others for the same important work? If 
 such demand were correct, then we should have heard Paul address 
 himself to Timothy in the following manner. “O Timothy, my 
 son! I have frequently commanded thee to labor in the work of the 
 Lord, according to my example. But as thou art not an apostle, 
 properly so called, and hast not received the gift of languages, I ad¬ 
 vise thee to acquaint thyself with the Hebrew, Greek and Latin; 
 with Geometry, Trigonometry, Arithmetic, Algebra u»id Fluxions; 
 
CAMP MEETINGS. 
 
 687 
 
 with natural Philosophy, Rhetoric, moral Philosophy and Meta¬ 
 physics: after these to devote thyself to the study of some system 
 or systems correctly. But after all do not forget to rehearse them 
 before a looking glass till thou art able to repeat them with freedom 
 and grace; so that when thou art called upon public duty, thou may- 
 est effectually secure the approbation of thy auditors. Further¬ 
 more, when thou art about to visit any distant Churches, lay up in 
 thy portmanteau the choicest of thy sermons. And wherever thou 
 art, take care to have at least one discourse about thee, that thou 
 mayest be prepared against any sudden emergency, and never appear 
 unfinished in the eyes of the people. 5 We cannot think such an 
 address, either public or private, commensurate with the dignity of 
 the apostle Paul. 
 
 “The exhortation to Timothy is comprehensive and to the pur¬ 
 pose.. It includes every instruction necessary for a useful minister. 
 When we are deeply interested in a subject of the last importance, 
 we do not think it necessary to draw up our arguments in an orderly 
 manner upon paper, before we attempt to deliver our sentiments upon 
 the matter in hand! Are not the love and penetration of a parent 
 sufficient to dictate such advice as is suited to the different tempers 
 and conditions of his children? After perceiving the house of our 
 neighbor on fire, we do not withdraw to our closet to prepare a va¬ 
 riety of affecting arguments, by way of engaging him to save both 
 himself and family from the flames. In such a case a lively con¬ 
 viction of our neighbor’s danger, and an ardent desire to rescue him 
 from it, affords greater powers of natural eloquence, than any rules 
 of art can furnish. 
 
 “Horace observes, that neither matter nor method will be want¬ 
 ing on a well digested subject. With how much facility then may 
 suitable expressions be expected to follow those animating senti¬ 
 ments, which are inspired by an ardent love to God and man; espe¬ 
 cially when subjects of such universal concern are agitated, as death 
 and redemption, judgment and eternity? Upon such occasions, out 
 of the abundance of the heart, the mouth will speak; nor will the 
 preacher be able to repeat a tenth part of the truths, which God has 
 communicated to him while meditating upon his text. If malice 
 can furnish those who are under its influence, with an inexhausta- 
 ble fund of conversation, how much more rational to suppose that 
 the charity of a minister, will furnish him with an inexhaustable 
 fund of exhortation, instruction and comfort.” 
 
 What advantage has occurred to the church by renunciating the 
 apostolic method of publishing the Gospel? We too often have had 
 indolence and artifice in the place of sincerity and vigilance. Those 
 public discourses which were once the effects of conviction and 
 
688 
 
 DEFENCE OF 
 
 zeal, have now become the weekly exercises of learning and art.-^ 
 “We believe and therefore speak,” is an expression which with 
 such pastors is entirely out of use. 
 
 “Where is it, that we discover the happiest effects produced upon 
 the minds of men? Where do we observe the most frequent con¬ 
 versions? Where are the formal professors most commonly struck 
 with religious fear? Where are the libertines constrained to cry 
 out, ‘men and brethren what shall we do?’ Where is it that we 
 find the wicked departing from the assembly to lament their trans¬ 
 gressions in private? Are these things more frequently effected by 
 the learned orator, or do they not more commonly attend the labors 
 of the illiterate Methodists? Study and affectation may please the 
 taste of those who pretend to be w r ise and learned, and a desire to 
 please such men, has too often led preachers of the Gospel to de¬ 
 part from that generous sympathy, which actuated the ministers of 
 the primitive church. But while the offence of the cross is avoided, 
 neither the wise nor the ignorant are effectually convened. The 
 Gospel is abundantly better suited to the poor in spirit than those 
 who value themselves as men of great science. * ‘I thank thee, O 
 Father,’ said the lowly, blessed Jesus, ‘that thou hast hid these 
 things from the wise an i prudent, and hast revealed them unto 
 babes.’ These babes, so called in the language of Christ, I ap¬ 
 prehend to he similar to the persons whom I advocate, and who are 
 in many places rejected for pecuniary reputed sages. But it hath 
 pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that be¬ 
 lieve, and by the instrumentality of these ignorant and illiterate 
 men, he has raised up to himself in the United States in the course 
 of a few years, half a million of servant worshippers. 
 
 “After all that has been said, I am persuaded that those who wish 
 to be amused at church, who attend the house of prayer to form their 
 parties for the ensuing week, and who do not wish to see their own 
 follies, will still consider this difficulty unanswered—but every can¬ 
 did enquirer after salvation, will perceive that, what is charged 
 upon the Methodist preachers as being the effect of ignorance, viz: 
 their sympathy and zeal, render them more respectable. Of course 
 if these men conduct the Camp Meetings, there will be the greater 
 probability of receiving benefit by attending them. 
 
 “Objection 4tli. But these preachers after all you can say, are 
 vehement, boisterous ond ostentatious. They stamp and clap their 
 hands; they raise such a noise and confusion as is sufficient to dis¬ 
 tract their hearers. 
 
 “Answer. There can be no doubt, but that every minister of 
 Christ ought when he speaks for God, to deliver the truth in the 
 power and demonstration thereof; and that with zeal and energy, 
 and in the most pressing and engaging manner possible. Isaiah 
 
CAMP MEETINGS. 
 
 689 
 
 Iviii, 1 . Says God to the Prophet, cry aloud and spare not, lift up 
 thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgressions, 
 and the house of Jacob their sins. But this will be disagreeable 
 to men of taste and learning! Yes, and he that preaches the truth 
 may expect this; but Matthew v, 12, rejoice, and be exceeding glad, 
 for great is your reward in Heaven; for so persecuted they the 
 Prophets that were before you. In the eyes of the world, ‘the pro¬ 
 phet is a fool, and the spiritual man is mad.’ Hosea, ix, 7. It 
 will be granted that loud and vehement speaking might be unneces¬ 
 sary, where the people are entirely attentive and desirous to become 
 acquainted with the way of salvation. But there are none so deaf 
 as those that will not hear; and men hear any thing more willingly 
 than their own faults and failings. A curse is denounced against 
 the minister who doeth the work of the Lord deceitfully; Jeremiah 
 x, 4; viii, 10. The preacher is bound to deal plainly with his 
 hearers when he reads that God is a consuming fire; that hell from 
 beneath is moved to meet the wicked at their coming. Isaiah xiv, 
 9. And all who deeply feel the importance of salvation will ex¬ 
 hibit strong marks of earnestness. When Christ preached he ex¬ 
 pressed himself with zeal , energy and noise. John vii, 37. Jesus 
 stood and cried saying, if any man thirst, &c., and chapter xi, 43, 
 when lie raised Lazarus from the grave, he cried with a loud voice , 
 ‘Lazarus come forth. 9 Peter on the day of pentecost lifted up 
 his voice; and Paul when he declared his conversion did it not with 
 that kind of moderation which would now be considered graceful. 
 In the name of the Lord, then, let the men alone, let them cry and 
 spare not; for the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a 
 shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trump of God. 
 Let those who neglect their duty, who prophecy smooth things, 
 who daub untempered mortar, and cry peace, peace, where there is 
 no peace, answ r er for themselves, and act as they think proper; but 
 let Methodist preachers act up to the dictates of their conscience and 
 their profession. Molest them not, for God will judge every man 
 according to his works. 
 
 “But says my objector, stamping and clapping of hands must be 
 inconsistent with decorum of worship. Thus saith the Lord, Ezek. 
 vi, 11, ‘Smite with thine hand, ana stamp with thy foot, and say 
 alas, for all the evil abominations of the house of Israel.’ With 
 this high authority, simple and honest men can move on regardless 
 of what the world may say, and w r ith bitterness sigh and lament the 
 desolation sin hath made; and as they proclaim the solemn truths of 
 God, smite their hands together as a token of holy indignation 
 against all wickedness. 
 
 “If God be in earnest when he threatens the wicked, and will be 
 so when he executes vengeance upon them, then by every rule of 
 
690 
 
 DEFENCE OF 
 
 logic and divinity, a minister of Christ ought to be in earnest when 
 he warns sinners of their impending danger, and invites them to 
 the refuge of the Gospel. He ought to show himself in earnest, 
 and that he has the good of souls at heart. And while he proves 
 that himself believes the force of God’s eternal truth, with all the 
 violence of holy love, he should compel the people to come in. 
 
 “But continues the objector, if we should grant the privilege to 
 the preacher to rave, yet surely the hearers are bound to keep si¬ 
 lence. 
 
 “In Zach. ix, 9. we read, ‘Shout O daughter of Jenioalem.’— 
 And in Isaiah xii, 6. ‘Cry out and shout thou inhabitant f zdon.’ 
 Isaiah xlii, 11, 12. Let the inhabitants of the rock si up, let them 
 shout from the top of the mountains. Let them give glory unto God 
 in the islands; for, II. Chron. xv, 14, with a loud voice, and with 
 shouting, and with a trumpet, and with cornets Israel covenanted 
 to serve the Lord, and he was found of them. 
 
 “Again we read, Ezra iii, 11, 13, ‘And all the people shouted 
 with a great shout, when they praised the Lord, and the noise was 
 heard afar off. And again, Luke xix, 37, 40, when our Lord drew 
 near to the Mount of Olives on his way to Jerusalem, ‘the whole 
 multitude of his disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a 
 loud voice:’ and when application was made to him to rebuke the 
 people, and call them to order, he justified their conduct and said, 
 ‘if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry 
 out.’ This was exactly in conformity to the opinion and exhorta¬ 
 tion of the Psalmist David, Psal. xlvii, 1, ‘O clap your hands all 
 ye people, shout unto God with the voice of triumph.’ With ex¬ 
 amples and precepts like these, surely the people ought at least to be 
 indulged, who, in the integrity of their hearts, adopt this mode of 
 expressing their devout emotions. 
 
 “If all these liberties be allowed, yet continues my objector, the 
 confused prayers, exhortations and songs are intolerable. 
 
 “Let us examine Nehemiah viii, frem the beginning: ‘All the 
 people gathered themselves as one man, both men and women, and 
 all that could hear with understanding,’ that knew good from evil. 
 And the ears of all the people were attentive.’ They heard as for 
 eternity. And Ezra the scribe stood upon a pulpit of wood which 
 they had made for the purpose, and beside him stood six of his 
 brethren who are all named. And Ezra opened the book of the law 
 of God in sight of all the people. And Ezra blessed the Lord the 
 great God, and all the people answered, amen! amen! and lifted up 
 their hands. And these thirteen, together with the seventy four 
 Levites, caused the people to unders and the law, and the people 
 stood in their place, (which implies the Priests and Levites did 
 not, but moved about as they saw it needful.) So they read in the 
 
CAMP MEETINGS. 
 
 591 
 
 book of the law of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused 
 the people to understand the reading. Now as it is stated that they 
 read, it is more than probable that those thirteen who stood on the 
 right and left of Ezra did all read, especially as the other thirteen, 
 and the Levites, seventy--four in number, caused the people to under¬ 
 stand. So that there were Ezra, Nehemiah, twenty-six Priests, and 
 seventy-four Levites, if not one thousand, see chap, vii, 39, who 
 were all engaged in reading and expounding the law unto the people 
 in the time of the public worship of God. That this supposition 
 is correct, will be the more probable when we consider that three 
 hours was the time which was devoted to this engagement, and it is 
 not possible that one hundred and two persons could have read or 
 spoken separately and distinctly in so short a time. 
 
 “But again we find at the conclusion of the public services, that 
 eight of the Levites according to the Jewish custom, who mostly 
 prayed in the attitude of standing, stood upon the stairs, probably of 
 Ezra’s pulpit, and cried with a loud voice unto the Lord their God. 
 This was not mental prayer. No, they cried aloud, and eight of 
 them all at once. Let us turn to Ezra iii, 10, 11, 12, 13, when in 
 order to perform the public ‘worship of God, on a memorable day, 
 ‘they set the priests in their apparel with trumpets, and the Levites 
 ‘with cymbols to praise the Lord: and they sang together by course 
 ‘in praising and giving thanks unto the Lord: because he is good, 
 ‘for his mercy endureth forever. And all the people shouted when 
 ‘they praised the Lord, because the foundation of the house of the 
 ‘Lord was laid. But many of the priests and Levites, and chief of 
 ‘the fathers who were ancient men that had seen the first house, 
 ‘when the foundation of this house was laid before their eyes, wept 
 ‘with a loud voice, and many shotted aloud for joy; so that the 
 ‘people could not discern the noise of the shout of joy from the 
 ‘noise of the weeping of the people, for the people shouted with a 
 ‘loud shout, and the noise was heard afar off.’ Here we may ob¬ 
 serve that they begin with order, seeing they sang together by course 
 in praising and giving thanks unto the Lord because he is good, 
 but that the ardor of their zeal and the earnestness of their devotion 
 ultimately transgressed their rules of order. If the people shouted 
 with a great shout, and there were no idle spectators amongst them, 
 at laying the foundation of an earthly temple, shall not the Israel 
 of God shout for joy and lisp forth praise, when they see the foun¬ 
 dation of a spiritual temple laid by the goodness and power of God? 
 No, says the objecting Pharisee, that will never do, God is a God of 
 order. ‘Master rebuke thy disciples,’ Luke xix, 37, 39. They 
 pay no regard to order, but all speak together. For the whole mul¬ 
 titude began to praise God with a loud voice. Why this is wild 
 work and perfect confusion indeed; God is not deaf. Hark! what a 
 
DEFENCE OF 
 
 J 92 
 
 oise they make! what confusion is here! why if they were in Jeru¬ 
 salem and did shout at this rate, they would be heard all through the 
 city. We think good order a very pretty thing, and cannot away 
 with such wild work as this. Besides, what will the great anS 
 learned, the wise and the mighty children of this world think of it? 
 And as we are on the very suburbs of the city, our character and 
 reputation, among the gentry, are at stake. For thine own honor 
 and the cause of God, and above all, for our credit’s sake, we pray 
 thee, ‘master rebuke thy disciples!’ 
 
 “Hark! ye gainsayers of every party, sect and denomination 
 among men, who in conformity to your disposition to ‘love the 
 praise of men more than the praise of God,’ would fain lay down 
 rules for the Most High, and limit the Holy One of Israel, and per¬ 
 suade yourself that salvation must come through a certain mode or 
 form, or all is delusion, enthusiasm, hypocrisy, and wild fire. I 
 tell you ‘that if these should hold their peace, the stones would im¬ 
 mediately cry out;’ God would raise up Instruments more unlikely 
 than these to celebrate his praise. 
 
 “Objection 5th. The solemn worship of'God ought to be per¬ 
 formed in houses dedicated to that sacred use. It cannot be thought 
 proper to assemble in mixed multitudes in the woods. And it must 
 be very indecent for ladies of distinction to be seen mingled with 
 such crowds. 
 
 “Answer. It is proper that suitable houses should be prepared 
 for the worship of God. But let me ask, are such houses univer¬ 
 sally provided? You know they are not. Are the ministers of the 
 everlasting gospel to hold their peace, until all the people are dis¬ 
 posed to build houses for the purpose of worship. What absurdity 
 men fall into when they would oppose the truth! It is in amount 
 to say, ‘let the people become religious and then they will prepare 
 temples for the living God, and alter that you may preach with 
 comfort and decency.’ 
 
 “Our Lord, whose object was to inspire devout emotions in the 
 minds of the people, seldom delivered his discourses in the temple. 
 The most excellent collection of religious or moral instruction that 
 was ever proclaimed to the world, is commonly called, by wav of 
 distinction, our Lord’s sermon on the Mount. Matt, v, vi and vii 
 chapters. 
 
 “Again, we frequently find him in the midst of the multitudes 
 in the open woods or fields, as when he fed the thousands; and we 
 know that the Mount of Olives was with him a favorite place. In 
 a word, his examples will warrant assemblies to meet at such times 
 and places as opportunity and occasion may seem to prescribe. 
 
 “God is a spirit, and they that worship him must worship him 
 in i-pirit and in truth. Houses are convenient and proper, and the 
 
CAMP MEETINGS. 
 
 o93 
 
 people ought to build them decent and spacious, so that except for 
 the sake of cool air and shade no congregation need meet in the 
 woods. But till that be done, which without the spirit of divina¬ 
 tion, judging from the penurious disposition so prevalent in the 
 world, I venture to predict will require considerable time and a 
 greater spread of religion. Till then go on ye ministers of Christ 
 and collect the people when and where you can, and preach the 
 Gospel of God. And as to the mixed multitude spoken of in the 
 objection, I am bound to answer, that in the sight of God there is 
 no respect of persons. With him the righteous are noble, however 
 poor and despised in the world, whilst the wicked though laden 
 with wealth and surrounded with earthly grandeur are mean and 
 vile. Yes, thou purse-proud, self-exalted opposer of all that is good, 
 the God of Israel will exalt the upright beggar when he will sink 
 thee down into the pit of hell. 
 
 “ You may support your distinction and feed your pride, but in a 
 religious point of view all men are on a level, and the good man 
 feels it so. The very fact, your aversion to worship your Creator 
 with the poor and despised, proves to me that 3^011 have neither part 
 nor lot in the matter; that you know not God nor his worship, and 
 that to follow your advice would be the sure road to perdition. 
 The Lord hath declared his intention and purpose to exalt the hum¬ 
 ble, whilst he will pull down high looks. 
 
 “ Ye men of self-importance, who are ready to suppose us desi¬ 
 rous to borrow distinctions by gaining your approbation and fellow¬ 
 ship, be it known unto you, that so long as you suppose you have 
 dignity to lend, we want none of your caresses. Except the Lord 
 • Lay to his mighty hand, and let you see that you are little and vile 
 and less than the least of his saints; instead of an honor, you would 
 be a disgrace to the cause of religion. It is a solemn truth, and a 
 truth which I expect you bitterly hate, that if you, with all your 
 stateliness, ever obtain the religion of Jesus Christ, you must obtain 
 it on the same common principles with publicans and harlots.— 
 You must see and feel that it is heaven’s highest, best gift, and that 
 merit in every sense is excluded where 4 by grace ye are saved 
 through faith, and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God.’ 
 
 “ Your objection as it concerns the ladies, is the fruit of the same 
 tree. That pride which will effect your ruin, would lead you to car¬ 
 ry with you your female friends. But I would ask, in what respect 
 can a woman be injured by attending unto camp meetings? Is it 
 probable that any indecent address would be made to her there, soon¬ 
 er than any other place? You would apprehend no danger in send¬ 
 ing her to a ball or a barbacue, where every engagement is calcu¬ 
 lated to influence the passions and excite unlawful desires; but at a 
 
 Oo 
 
594 
 
 DEFENCE OF 
 
 camp meeting, where hundreds are employed in the most vehement 
 manner to pull down the strong holds of sin and lust; where a 3 
 many instances of the most bitter lamentations on account of sin, 
 are calculated to excite a holy dread of vice; at such a place your 
 wife or daughter ought not to be trusted! Had you stated your ob¬ 
 jection in its proper shape, it would have stood thus: 4 It is a dis¬ 
 graceful business for ladies of distinction to be engaged in religion. 
 It will seclude them from society.’ 
 
 44 Objection 6th. The exercises and engagements of the people at 
 such times and places are absurd. Their opinions are enthusias¬ 
 tic, and their practices disgusting. In a word, the whole business 
 is intolerable. 
 
 44 Answer. Any difference which can be distinguished between a 
 Methodist meeting and that of other denominations, must be the 
 result of the following sentiments, which I suppose you call enthu¬ 
 siastic in the lumping objection. 
 
 44 1st. The Methodists suppose it to be a correct practice to be 
 bold and open in their profession of religion. 
 
 44 2d. They lay great stress on the use of the means of grace in 
 the successful seeking of religion. 
 
 44 3d. They suppose every Christian bound to use his utmost in¬ 
 fluence to spread religion. 
 
 44 AVherever these opinions have considerable influence, we are 
 accustomed to see frequent instances of extraordinary and audible 
 lamentations for sin; and of loud and rapturous expressions of joy 
 upon a professed knowledge of sins forgiven. 
 
 44 Let us examine your objection as it applies to these considera¬ 
 tions. In the first place, I am at liberty to suppose it to be your 
 opinion in opposition to the manner of the Methodists, that men 
 may have all necessary religion in secret. That it is improper to 
 make any proclamation of its attainment, and that all external show 
 of it is hypocrisy. Under the influence of this opinion you had 
 rather be considered irreligious than be classed with any people 
 who make a noise about religion. I assert then that your silence 
 and your contempt of others is not comfortable to the doctrines of 
 the gospel. 
 
 44 Our Lord Jesus Christ has commanded his followers to act as 
 4 the light of the world,’ and 4 to let their light so shine before men 
 that others seeing their good works may glorify their father which 
 is in heaven.’ He has furthermore said, 4 if any man will be my 
 disciple, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me.’ 
 And again, speaking to his disciples, 4 behold I send you forth as 
 lambs among wolves. If the world hate you, ye know it hated me 
 before it hated you.’ To apply these quotations, I observe men 
 should always act agreeably to their prevailing opinoins, and we 
 
CAMP MEETINGS. 
 
 695 
 
 are at liberty to judge of men’s opinions by their general conduct 
 Now I ask how is it possible that any man should perform works 
 in their nature praise worthy, and intend that they should reflect 
 honor upon the religion of Jesus Christ, and never declare himself 
 an advocate of the Christian religion? I would also ask what cross 
 can be in the way of a Christian if he may in all respects walk as 
 do other men? And I would in the last place ask, how the world 
 could despise any man as a Christian, who never made pretentions 
 to that character? It is very evident that the gospel contemplates 
 it followers or adherents as being men ‘bold to take up, firm to sus¬ 
 tain the consecrated cross.’ They are- men not ashamed of the 
 gospel. The ministers will boldly preach Christ and him crucified 
 and the friends of Christ will universally acknowledge him to be 
 their Prince and their Saviour. 
 
 “ In the second place, I may consider it to be your opinion, that 
 .religion needs no external or ceremonial aid. Under the influence 
 of this dangerous idea, you are led to neglect the use of those means 
 which most effectually conduce to the attainment of true religion. 
 ‘ If you love me,’ says the Lord, ‘ keep my commandments.’ Wa 
 are commanded then to deny ourselves ungodliness and world*’? 
 lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present 
 world. For* ability so to do, we are commanded to ask that we 
 may receive, to seek that we may- find, to knock that it may be 
 opened unto us. These requisitions surely imply that some exter¬ 
 nal aid is conducive to religion. But if these be not conclusive, 
 and you jtill insist that mere mental energy is sufficient in carrying 
 on this great work, I will request you to account for the prayers of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ. In the case of Lazarus he prayed audi¬ 
 bly, he spake with a loud voice. In the garden of Gethsemane he 
 prayed; yea he continued all night in prayer; he prostrated himself* 
 on the earth! Why all this external work in his devout engage¬ 
 ments! Surely he too was an enthusiast! 
 
 “ Even admitting that me highly exalted minds can succeed in 
 cultivating devout emoth.. without the concurrence of bodily exer¬ 
 tion, yet it must be granted that a majority of men could not suc¬ 
 ceed at all. But if universal success were possible, yet such a mode 
 of worship would not accord with the general conduct of mankind. 
 
 “ When the greatest men contemplate the effulgence of majestic 
 dignity, they feel not only a disposition to indulge a sense of rever¬ 
 ence, but also to express it in some external form. They feel sim¬ 
 ilar emotions when high favors are conferred upon them. Not con¬ 
 tented with indulging a sense of gratitude, they impatiently wait 
 for an opportunity to manifest it by some adequate external expres¬ 
 sion. And when they behold eminent goodness it is not uncom¬ 
 mon for them to burst forth in exclamations of joy and approbation. 
 
590 
 
 DEFENCE OF 
 
 Under impression and consequent emotions like these, John was led 
 to exclaim, ‘ Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins 
 of the world.’ 
 
 “ On the whole, I must venture to assert that some external ap¬ 
 pearance of religion is necessary to its very existence, and that any 
 man who can at all times conceal its operations is a stranger to 
 those emotions which constitute true Christianity. ‘He is still in 
 nature’s darkness,’ in the gall of bitterness and the bond of iniqui¬ 
 ty. If this conclusion be not correctly drawn, the ceremonies of 
 the tabernacle were vain and ostentatious. The grandeur of the 
 temple, the effort of pompous pride, and all the ordinances receiv¬ 
 ed and acknowledged by most Christian societies are frivolous and 
 unmeaning. 
 
 “ In the third place I consider your objection to imply that no 
 co-operation of men is necessary for spreading the gospel. And I 
 answer in my turn, that this objection would go to the utter subver¬ 
 sion of all religion. 
 
 “ Whatever is revealed and recorded, from the time such record 
 is made it becomes a matter of instruction to those for whose benefit 
 it was intended. If Adam had not made known to his domestics 
 his confidence in, and his approbation of the promise which God 
 had made and confided to him, with his life the whole business 
 would have ended. But saith the Lord, 4 1 know Abraham that he 
 will command his house.’ It was intended from the beginning that 
 Abraham and his faithful children, to the latest generation, should 
 continue to bear testimy of the truth. Hence all the solemn in¬ 
 structions and warnings of Moses, and the prophets of Christ and 
 his apostles. Hence the preaching of the gospel, and hence the 
 disposition of true Christians to tell to all around the great good¬ 
 ness and mercy of God through Christ Jesus. 
 
 “I perceive you begin to reject all of the three modifications which 
 I have given to your objection. You agree with us, that some cer¬ 
 emony is proper, and that a decent elegance of expression is essen¬ 
 tial to the existence and continuance of religion. It is against ex¬ 
 travagance only you would object. You grant then that religion 
 implies some degree of solemn and sublime feeling, corresponding 
 to a just perception of the wisdom, power, and mercy of God.— 
 And as a sinner, you must also grant the necessity of some sensa¬ 
 tions, adequate to a correct perception of the holiness of that God 
 against whom you have sinned. You will furthermore grant that 
 some decent and suitable expression of these feelings is proper and 
 necessary. So far, well. Now I would know how deep and inter¬ 
 esting can these feelings be, and be consistent with reason and scrip¬ 
 ture? Can they never be more strong and extatic than those you 
 have felt? Or might they not in some cases amount to the measure 
 
CAMP MEETINGS. 
 
 597 
 
 of those felt by the three thousand on the day of Pentecost? I think, 
 sir, you must grant that some men may act rationally, and make 
 more ado about religion than is your custom. If not, then you 
 must arrogantly make your sensibility the universal standard. But 
 you have granted that religion necessarily implies devout emotions, 
 and that such emotions seek for a corresponding degree of expres¬ 
 sion. Now, let it be supposed that an irreligious person, through 
 the sympathy of a camp meeting, is suddenly brought to a solemn 
 pause. He considers, he perceives the sanctity of God’s law. He 
 finds himself to be a miserable and undone sinner. His emotions 
 of guilt are so strong that, in the anguish of his soul he cries out, 
 ‘God be merciful to me a sinner.’ He repeats his supplication,— 
 he earnestly cries, ‘Jesus thou son of David, have mercy on me.’ 
 Now this is rational, if the gospel doctrine of sin be true. 
 
 “ ut to proceed by the grace of God through the instrumentality 
 of the word, and by the effectual operations of the spirit of truth 
 while yet in the m ast of his agony, he discovers the merciful inter¬ 
 position of the blessed Jesus. He contemplates the glory of God 
 as shining fort') resplendently in the face of Jesus Christ. He is 
 changed into the sam image. Being justified by faith, he has 
 peace with God. In the transport of his soul his glad heart leaps 
 for joy, and with extacy he cries, 4 Glory to God in the highest.’ 
 I have found him of whom Moses and the prophets did write. Je¬ 
 sus Christ is my Prophet, Priest, and King. I am saved of the 
 Lord. Glory, hallelujah! This also is rational conduct, or the 
 scripture doctrine of the forgiveness of sins is illusive and vain. 
 
 “ The conclusion therefore seems to be, that after having done 
 your objections all the justice which candor can require, the con¬ 
 duct of the Methodists at their camp meetings is more easily op¬ 
 posed with ridicule than with solid argument. It might not be amiss 
 to state at the close of this work the following considerations: 
 
 “ By turning to Leviticus xxiii chapter, 39th and 40th verses, 
 and to the end of the chapter, we find that the God of Israel com¬ 
 manded his people to build them booths of the boughs of trees of 
 different kinds, and dwell in them seven days. And that this was 
 to be done annually, immediately after gathering in the fruits of 
 the land. 
 
 u And again in Nehemiah viii chapter, from 13th verse to the 
 close we find that Israel had for a time lost sight of this command, 
 but on reviving the reading and exposition of the law, they also re¬ 
 newed this custom in the city, and devoted seven days to dwell in 
 booths and attend to the reading of the law, confession of sin, &c. 
 
 u Now it strikes me thus, that God in his wisdom, knowing how 
 difficult it is to retain a sense of his presence, power and goodness, 
 while engaged in the bustle of the world, instituted this custom at a 
 
698 
 
 DEFENCE OF 
 
 season of the year, and under such circumstances as are well calcu¬ 
 lated to prepare men for reflection. 
 
 “ By drawing them off in this manner, and for such length of 
 time, it would seem to have been the design of the Almighty to pro¬ 
 duce an effect which was necessary, and yet impracticable under 
 any other circumstances; viz: A solemn devotion, abstract from bu¬ 
 siness, sublime and spiritual! 
 
 “ This, then, is also the design of our camp meetings. Having 
 found how difficultly men can be brought to disengage themselves 
 from the world on any plan heretofore devised; and having, as if by 
 accident, discovered the powerful influence of long continued and 
 independent meetings, we have repeated them with the happiest 
 effects. And we are prepared to state it as a fact that at 
 meetings of the kind in the state of we have had 
 
 instances of professed coversion. 
 
 Note. —True religion is the exercise and enjoyment of certain 
 affections. The whole may be comprised in the comprehensive 
 idea, ‘The love of God . 5 This love of God rrry be defined ‘a 
 feeling of complacency while the perfection of deity is contempla¬ 
 ted. 5 And particularly the moral perfections of God, emphatically 
 called his Holiness, is perceived with joyful approbation. It im¬ 
 plies also the hatred of evil. When the mind delights in this per¬ 
 ception of excellence, and in the indulgence of the sublime emotion 
 attendant on such perception, it must feel proportionate opposition 
 to every species of vice. 
 
 “ When a sinner is called to salvation this love of God and hatred 
 of evil are offered him as his spiritual portion. 
 
 “ Most professing Christians agree in urging the necessity of a 
 regeneration of the heart for the attainment of this salvation. 
 
 “ Except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God; 
 and this kingdom consists of Righteousness, Peace and Joy in the 
 Holy Ghost. For if any man be in Christ he is a new creature; 
 having beheld the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, he is 
 changed in the same image. 
 
 “ This important change is effected through faith. ‘ Faith comes 
 by hearing; hearing by the word of God, and we cannot hear with¬ 
 out a preacher. 5 
 
 “ By the faithful preaching of the w r ord, those who hear are per¬ 
 suaded to believe the gospel of God, the glad tidings of peace to a 
 rebellious w r orld. 
 
 “ Trusting the record which God has given of his Son Jesus 
 Christ, true believers have their consciences purged from guilt and 
 dead w r orks. Of course they come boldly to the throne of grace, 
 and in the enjoyment of the spirit of adoption, they cry, ‘Abba- 
 Father, and feel themselves the sons of God. 5 
 
CAMP MEETINGS. 
 
 599 
 
 <; By this preparation, and this only, men are brought cordially 
 to delight in the perfections of deity, and sincerely to hate evil, or 
 the indulgence of unlawful passions. 
 
 “ If this be the correc? process for effecting reformation, then the 
 most earnest rather than the most elegant preaching of the word 
 will be most effectual. 6 The wisdom of man is foolishness with 
 God.’ And a man may have his head stored with much theologi¬ 
 cal truth, and still be utterly destitute of true religion. 
 
 u The most learned lectures may be delivered to any man, or set 
 of men, for years together, and yet if that kind of energy which 
 urges to immediate practice be wanting, all will be vain. 
 
 “ The tenor of the gospel is, 4 now is the accepted time, now is 
 the day of salvation.’ And the minister of the gospel, to be suc¬ 
 cessful, must show by every word and every gesture that he feels it 
 so. He must ‘know the terror of the Lord,’ and act consistently 
 with the deepest sense of it, or he will never effectually persuade 
 men. 
 
 “ This opinion is firmly supported by innumerable facts; and es¬ 
 pecially by facts which invariablj r present themselves at camp 
 meetings. Our Methodist preachers excel in this kind of earnest¬ 
 ness or Godly vehemence, and the most astonishing effects follow 
 their labors on these occasions, so favorable to their manner of 
 preaching. 
 
 “ Instance the following statement: 
 
 “1. A camp meeting was held at Rehoboth Chapel, in Warren 
 county, Georgia, from the 8th to the 12th October, 1802, under the 
 direction of the Rev. Hope Hull, Stith Mead, and others. The 
 result was, that one hundred souls professed to be brought into the 
 6weet and peaceful love of God, through the belief of the gospel. 
 This was not fox fire as some by derision call it, captivating the 
 ignorant and the weak only. Doctor Roberts, captain Joseph 
 Bryant, and the worthy lady of Judge Stith, with many other re¬ 
 spectable and intelligent persons, were among the subjects of this 
 work. Glorious manifestation of the power of God, to save 
 ‘even now’ all them that believe. 
 
 “ Query. Will any Christian dare to say that the Lord Jehovah 
 was not here? 
 
 “2. At a similar meeting in Oglethorp county, near Lexington, 
 conducted by Rev. Hope Hull, a Methodist, and Rev. Robert Cun¬ 
 ningham, a Presbyterian; it was supposed that no less than one 
 hundred and fifty professed the forgiveness of their sins, through the 
 belief of the record which God has given concerning his Son.— 
 Here also persons of information and distinction came under the 
 influence of the spirit of reformation. 
 
 “ At Ebenezer meetinghouse, in Hancock county, from the 11th 
 
600 
 
 DEFENCE OF 
 
 tc 15th February, in bad weather, under the direction of Rev. Stith 
 Mead, fifteen were found declaring the knowledge of God, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord. Of this number were Judge Stith him¬ 
 self, and two young ladies of his family. 
 
 “4. At Smyrna, near Washington, in Wilks county, a joint 
 camp meeting was again held by Messrs. Cunningham and Hull, 
 from 28th July to 1st August, about one hundred professed conver¬ 
 sion from the error of their ways to the service of God. 
 
 “5. At Harris’ meeting house, Washington, from 8th to 11th 
 July, 1803, one hundred were supposed to obtain saving religion. 
 
 “6. At Mapp’s Spring, in Green county, from 7th to 10th Oc¬ 
 tober, 1803, about forty, some said fifty, declared they had found 
 the Lord. 
 
 “7. At Liberty Chapel, on Spirit Creek, near the city of Augus¬ 
 ta, from 14th to 17th October, 1803, fifteen acknowledged the 
 goodness of God in their salvatian. 
 
 “8th. At Stenchcomb’s meeting house, in Elbert county, from 
 16th to 19th September 1803, thirty were thought to have tasted the 
 love of God. 
 
 “ 9th. At Rehoboth, a second meeting at this place, from 18th to 
 22d Nov. 1803, thirty rejoiced in that they had found him of 
 whom Moses and the prophets did write. 
 
 “10. In Bedford county, Virginia, a camp meeting was held 
 under the management of Lorenzo Dow and Stith Mead, from the 
 23d to 27th March, 1804, and here fifty were supposed to have 
 obtained the forgiveness of their sins. 
 
 “11. At Tabernacle meeting house, Bedford, Virginia, from 
 17th to 21st May, 1804, it is believed that one hundred and fifty 
 obtained a saving knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ his Son. 
 N. B. Of my own knowledge, I can assert that the most amazing 
 reformation has followed these meetings w T hich was held within the 
 bounds of my acquaintance. 
 
 “ 12. At Charity Chapel, Powhatan county, from 8th to 12th 
 June, 1804, one hundred said to be converted. 
 
 “ 13. At Leptwich Chapel, Bedford, from 20th to24th July, 1804, 
 one hundred were found praising God for his redeeming love. 
 
 “ 14. At Depew's, in Bottetourt county, Virginia, from 3d to 7th 
 
 - ht; 
 of 
 
 “15. At Ebenezer Chapel, (alias Board’s meeting house) from 
 17th to 21st August, 1804, about fifty supposed to be converted. 
 
 “16. At Browm Chapel, Campbell county, from 21st to 25th 
 Sept., 1805, although bad weather, thirty stood forth as witnesses 
 for the cleansing power of the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 August, 1804, fifty professed to be brought from darkness to lig 
 from the bondage of sin and death, to the liberty of the children 
 God. 
 
CAMP MEETINGS. 
 
 601 
 
 “ 17. At Ayers’ meeting house, Bedford, from 19th to 25th July, 
 1805, it was thought that fifty found peace through believing. 
 
 “ 18. At the Double Springs meeting house, Buckingham coun¬ 
 ty, from 6th to 10th September, 1805, one hundred professed to be¬ 
 lieve in the Lord Jesus for their salvation. 
 
 “19. At the Quarry Branch in Campbell county, from the 13th 
 to 17th Sept., 1805, fifty were found ready to profess themselves to 
 be lovers of the Lord Jesus. Some suppose there must have been 
 many more. 
 
 “20. At Kingwood meeting house in Amherst, from 1st to 5th 
 Nov., 1805, sixty became the subject of the work of grace. 
 
 “ These are a few of many similar instances, in which 4 the Lord 
 Jehovah has made bare his mighty arm’ at Methodist camp meet¬ 
 ings, and 4 out of weakness has brought forth strength. And 
 what shall we say to these things? Shall all these fact.*? be set 
 aside, because it may be said, that some of these converts have mis¬ 
 carried? I think not. For when it is considered that many and 
 great reformations are effected, and a very considerable number too, 
 that have, for years, stood the test of ridicule, opposition, and every 
 other species of modern trial, we must conclude that some-at least, 
 are genuine. For my own part I have no doubt of the sincerity 
 of many. 
 
 “ In addition to what has been said on the subject, it might not 
 be amiss to drop a reflection or two, on the following clauses of 
 scripture. 
 
 44 Matthew xiv, 13th, to 21st verse. Here we find that a ‘great 
 multitude of men, women, and children’ collected together out of 
 the cities, &c., into the desert place where Jesus was, and that they 
 continued with them until the evening, and were fed by his imme¬ 
 diate interposition. Our Lord then was not displeased with such 
 large and promiscuous collections of people. 
 
 44 In the next chapter, viz: Matt, xv, 29th to 38th verse, we read 
 thus, ‘and Jesus departed from thence, and came nigh unto the sea 
 of Galilee, and went up into a mountain and sat down there. And 
 great multitudes came unto him. Then Jesus called his disciples 
 unto him, and said, I have compassion on the multitude, because 
 they continue with me now three days, and have nothing to eat, &c. 
 And they that did eat were four thousand.’ In Mark vi, 39, 40, 
 and John vi, 1st to 14th, we have the same facts again recorded. 
 It would seem, therefore, that our Lord himself on finding the mul¬ 
 titude willing to receive instruction in the ways of salvation, had 
 no objection to continue with them in the mountain or desert even 
 three days together. If then in modern times the people show a 
 disposition to relinquish worldly engagements for a season, that 
 they may the more effectually commune with their God and their 
 
602 
 
 DEFENCE OF 
 
 own souls, shall we therefore find fault? Let us take heed how wo 
 oppose ourselves against the workings of the spirit of truth! 
 
 “ Again, by turning to Nehemiah 8th chapter, beginning at the 
 13th verse. From the sequel it would seem that by some means 
 the children of Israel had lost sight of a peculiar ceremony com¬ 
 manded in the law of Moses. But w r hen the old custom of read¬ 
 ing the law in the ears of the people was revived by Nehemiah, it 
 was noticed afresh, that they were commanded on the occasion of a 
 certain feast to dwell in booths for seven days. And immediately 
 the people went forth, and brought olive branches, and pine branch¬ 
 es, and myrtle branches, and palm branches, &c., and made them¬ 
 selves booths, every one upon the roof of his house, and in their 
 courts, and in the courts of the house of God, and in the street 
 of the water gate, &c. 
 
 “ This ceremony was instituted in remembrance of the journey 
 through the wilderness, and was particularly calculated to make 
 impressions favorable to devotion, on the minds of the people. 
 
 “ They had long been in a state of captivity, and Jerusalem 
 their beloved city, and the Temple were nearly destroyed, when it 
 entered the heart of Nehemiah to repair them. And when they 
 had executed their work, he instituted the old custom of reading 
 the law, &c. The people had been brought by adversity to feel 
 that their transgressions had been the cause of their calamities.— 
 They were of course disposed to indulge in repentance. Their 
 consciences were very much quickened, and they wished to be obe¬ 
 dient to the whole law. They therefore built them booths and sat 
 down under them, and reflected on the miraculous deliverance 
 which their fathers had received when in the wilderness. They 
 felt the weight of their own sins; they even imagined themselves to 
 be in the same situation, strangers and pilgrims dwelling in booths. 
 They lost sight of the bustle and commerce of the city, even while 
 they remained in it, and renewed their covenant to love and serve 
 the Lord. 
 
 “ The blessed effect of camp meetings were discovered as if 
 by accident. But the discovery being made, those who were 
 deeply interested in repairing the walls and temple of the spirit¬ 
 ual city of our God, repeated the meetings with the happiest con¬ 
 sequences. Here the people, by the similarity of their situation at 
 once feel that this world is a wilderness, and that all are spiritual 
 travellers. They lose sight of the world, and give a loose reign 
 to reflection. By reflection they are brought to a sense of their 
 sins, and by the help of the ministers and the exhortations of 
 rejoicing converts, they are encouraged to fly speedily to the out¬ 
 stretched arm of mercy. Being deeply impressed with a sense 
 of the importance of the subject, they cease not day nor night to 
 
CAMP MEETINGS. 
 
 603 
 
 cry mightily to God, till they obtain power from on high to be¬ 
 lieve in the power of Jesus to save to the uttermost all them that 
 are ready to perish. 
 
 “ I shall conclude with observing, that it is not at all uncom¬ 
 mon for persons to make up their minds on hearing of an intended 
 camp meeting, and to come forward with the express intention and 
 full expectation of obtaining religion. So that the extraordinary 
 effects of these meetings produce the most solemn reflections and 
 important resolutions in the minds of the people when at home.— 
 This consideration ought to do away objections raised against the 
 shortness of the work. And it is hoped, that all those who wish 
 to be benefited by the meetings, will turn a deaf ear to opposition 
 of this kind, when they consider that the highest possible expecta¬ 
 tion is warranted by the word of God. Our Lord himself declar¬ 
 ed to the penitent thief, Luke xxiii, 43, to-day shalt thou be with 
 me, &c. Again, Corinth, vi, 2, behold now is the accepted time, 
 behold, now is the day of salvation. Again, Acts xvi, 31, 34, in¬ 
 clusive. We find that the jailor was convinced and enabled to be¬ 
 lieve, all in the same hour of the night. We might also add, that 
 three thousand were made to know the Lord-on the one notable 
 day, the day of Pentecost. And Saul of Tarsus was converted 
 within the term of three days. Take courage then, ye who desire 
 to escape from the wrath to come. The sweet word of deliver¬ 
 ance is, ‘Believe in th^ Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be 
 saved .’ 99 
 
$r 
 
 
 
 no 
 
 * 
 
 t A * 
 
 i :: •/) 
 
 
 * * 
 
 , 
 
 ; 
 
 * \ 
 
 ic. 
 
 />■ 
 
 > sro i : . . ;> 
 
 -*i , A 1? * r j >*■*• 1 I . -i : , ’If? l! rv\ r - Oj 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 # 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
VICISSITUDES 
 
 OR THE 
 
 JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 * 
 
 BY PEGGY DOW. 
 
 
 A virtuous w^unan is a crown to her husband: but she that maketh ashamed is 
 as rottenness in nis bones.—P rov. xii, 4. 
 
 Who can find a virtuous woman ? for her price is far above rubies. 
 
 The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her, so that he shall have no need 
 of spoil. 
 
 She will do him good, and not evil, all the days of her life.—P rov. xxxi, 10,11,1§L 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 xnr *o 
 
 
 
 
 
 i [ j 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (u ., ad -txu 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
VICISSITUDES, &C, 
 
 I was born in the year 1780, in Granville, Massachusetts, of pa¬ 
 rents that were strangers to God; although my father was a mem¬ 
 ber of the church of England, and my mother had been raised by 
 pious parents, of the Presbyterian order. But, whether she had any 
 sense of the necessity of the new birth and holiness of heart I can¬ 
 not say, for she was called to a world of spirits when I was but 
 five months old, leaving behind six children, two sons and four 
 daughters. My eldest sister being about fifteen years old—my 
 father married in about six months after the death of my mother; 
 and although the woman that he married was an industrious good 
 house wife, yet he lost his property, and was reduced very low by 
 the sinking of continental money, and the children were scattered 
 as a consequence. My eldest sister married when I was six years 
 old—and she prevailed on my father to give me to her, which ac¬ 
 cordingly he did; and I was carried into the state of New York, 
 and saw his face no more!* 
 
 My tender heart was often wrought upon by the spirit of God; 
 and I was at times very unhappy, for fear I should die, and what 
 would become of my soul! I was early taught that there was a God, 
 a heaven and hell; and that there was a preparation necessary to fit 
 me for those mansions of rest, prepared for all that are faithful un¬ 
 til death! My heart often mourned before God, young as I was, 
 for something, I scarce knew what, to make me happy. I dared not 
 to sleep without praying to God, as well as I knew how, for many 
 years. My sister’s husband being a man not calculated to gain the 
 world, although they had no children, I was raised to labor as 
 much as my strength would permit, and perhaps more, as my con¬ 
 stitution was very delicate, from my birth. But the Lord was my 
 helper, though I knew him not by an experimental knowledge; yet 
 I had a fear of him before my eyes. And he that taketh care of the 
 young ravens cared for me. From the time that I was six years of 
 age until I was eleven, my serious impressions never left me; but 
 
 *The summer past, in my journey to the east, I met with a half bro¬ 
 ther, whom I had not seen for twenty-seven years—and with whom my 
 father died; and also was at one of my sisters, whom I had not seen but 
 once for twenty years. She being nine or ten years older than myself, 
 was able to inform me of some particulars concerning my mother’s death, 
 which were a consolation to me. 
 
608 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 from twelve to fifteen I -was mixing with those that were unacquain¬ 
 ted with God, or the things that pertain to the kingdom of heaven. 
 My mind was taken up with the vanities of this present world, 
 although my heart was often tender under the preaching of the gos¬ 
 pel, so that 1 could weep and mourn; yet 1 did not seek the Lord 
 in earnest to the saving of my soul. At the age of fifteen, the Lord 
 laid his rod upon me in taking aw'ay my health, which was not re¬ 
 stored until I w r as seventeen. In this time I was much afraid I 
 should be called to pass the dark valley; but the Lord was pleased 
 to restore me to health again in a good degree; and at the age of 
 nineteen, I set out to seek my soul’s salvation, through many trials 
 and difficulties. The Methodist’s preaching and zeal were new in 
 that part of the country where I lived at that time; and my sister’s 
 husband was very much opposed to them, so that it made my way 
 very trying; but I was determined, come wdiat might, that I w'ould 
 take up my cross and follow Jesus in the w r ay; I w r as whiling, and 
 gave up all my young companions, and ail the diversions of which 
 I had been very fond, such as dancing, and company that feared 
 not God; and the Lord, who giveth liberally, and upbraideth not, 
 gave me peace and consolation in him. My sister and myself joined 
 the first society that w r as raised in that part of the country, at a 
 neighborhood called Fish Creek, about four miles from w r here we 
 lived; wdiere we attended preaching and class meeting once every 
 week; and the Lord was very precious to my soul in those days. 
 
 About that time, my brother-in-law was brought to see himself a 
 sinner, and embraced religion; and w r e w r ere a happy family, 
 although but three in number. We often felt like heaven begun 
 below, Jesus precious to our souls. The preachers made our house 
 their home, at that time, and it w r as my delight to w T ait on them. I 
 felt as if I could lie at their feet, and learn instruction from their lips. 
 My chief delight w ? as in going to meeting, and praising and singing 
 praises to my God and Saviour. We had preaching once in two 
 weeks in our neighborhood, but few attended for nearly two years; 
 yet the preachers continued to preach, and that in faith, and the 
 Lord heard and gave them their heart’s desire! They formed a lit¬ 
 tle class, consisting only of seven; my brother and sister, tw T o other 
 men and their wives, and myself, composed the society in the place 
 W’here 1 lived. We had class meeting and prayer meeting every 
 w T eek at the beginning; and it was but a few months before the Lord 
 burst the cloud, and the w^ork broke out, and sixty or seventy w r ere 
 added to the number. W T e had precious times of the outpouring of 
 the Spirit of God. If we met only for prayer meeting, often times 
 orr meetings would last until twelve and one o’clock, and souls 
 would be so filled with divine love, that they would fall prostrate 
 on *he door, and praise Christ their King! So we continued to love 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. G30 
 
 like children in one family, for two or three years, when some diffi¬ 
 culties took place; however, none were turned out of society. O! 
 how sweet it is for brethren to dwell together in unit}—but now of¬ 
 ten doth the enemy of mankind make use of that most destructive 
 weapon, division! to destroy the fallen race of Adam!—O that 
 Christians would make a stand against him, and live and love like 
 children of one family!—that the world might say—“see how 
 these Christians love one another.” 
 
 After this I lived in love and union with my brethren for two 
 years or more, and enjoyed the privilege of preaching and class- 
 meetings, and had many precious seasons to my soul! 
 
 About this time “Camp Meetings” began to be introduced into 
 that part of the country, and were attended with the power of God 
 in the conversion of many precious souls! 
 
 At this time, there was one about thirty miles from where I then 
 lived, and my brother-in-law attended it; where he met with Loren¬ 
 zo Dow, on his way to Canada, and invited him home with him, 
 to preach at ourpreaching house, and sent on the appointment a day 
 or two before hand, so that the people might get notice. And as he 
 was a singular character, we were very anxious to see and hear him. 
 The day arrived, he came, and the house was crowded; and we had 
 a good time! I was very much afraid of him, as I had heard such 
 strange, things about him! 
 
 He was invited to my brother-in-law’s, but did not come for seve¬ 
 ral days. He had appointments to preach twice and thrice in the 
 day. However, at last he came, and tarried all night. The next 
 morning he was to preach five or six miles from our house: and lit¬ 
 tle did I think that he had any thoughts of marrying, in particular 
 that he should make any proposition of the kind to me; but so it was; 
 he returned that day to dinner, and in conversation with my sister, 
 concerning me, he inquired of her how long I had professed reli¬ 
 gion? She told him the length of time. He requested to know 
 whether I kept wicked companv? She told him I did not; and ob¬ 
 served, that I had often said, “I had rather marry a Preacher than 
 any other man, provided I was worthy; and that I would wish them 
 to travel and be useful to souls.” By this time I happened to come 
 into the room, and he asked me if I had made such a remark? I told 
 him I had. He then asked me if I would accept of such an object 
 as him? I made him no reply, but went directly out of the room— 
 as it was the first time he had spoken to me, I was very much sur- 
 
 E rised. He gave me to understand, that he should return to our 
 ouse again in a few days, and would have more conversation with 
 me on the subject; which he did, after attending a meeting ten or 
 twelve miles from where I lived. He returned the next evening, 
 
 Pp 
 
610 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 and spoke to me on the subject again, when he told me that he would 
 marry, provided that he could find one that would consent to his 
 travelling and preaching the gospel: and if I thought I could be will¬ 
 ing to many him, and give him up to go, and do his duty, and not 
 see him, or have his company more than one month out of thir¬ 
 teen, he should feel free to give his hand to me; but if I could not 
 be willing to let him labor in the vineyard of his God, he dared 
 not to make any contract of the kind; for he could not enjoy peace 
 of mind in any other sphere. He told me I must weigh the mat¬ 
 ter seriously before God, whether I could make such an engagement 
 and conform to it, and not stand in his way, so as to prevent his 
 usefulness to souls! I thought I would rather marry a man that 
 loved and feared God; and that would strive to promote virtue and 
 religion among his fellow mortals, than any other; although I felt 
 myself inadequate to the task, without the grace of God to support 
 me! Yet I felt willing to cast my lot with his, and be a help, not a 
 hindrance to him, if the Lord would give me grace, as I had no 
 doubt but he would, if I stood as I ought—and I accepted of his 
 proposal. He was then on his way to Canada, and from thence to 
 the Mississippi Territory; and did not expect to return in much less 
 than two years; then if Providence spared, and the way should open 
 for a union of that kind, when he returned we would be married. 
 But would strive in that case, as well as in all others of such impor¬ 
 tance, to lay it before the Lord, and be directed by him, as far as 
 we could judge; and not rush precipitately into a state that so much 
 concerned our happiness in this world and the next. As I doubt 
 not many engage in the holy bands of matrimony, without once 
 considering its importance, and the obligations they lay themselves 
 under to each other, to do all in their power, to make the silken 
 cord not prove a chain of iron. 
 
 He left me and went on his way to preach the gospel through 
 Canada, and from thence to the South, and was gone for near two 
 years before he returned; he left an appointment for a camp meeting, 
 in conjunction with some of the preachers, on his return, which he 
 fulfilled: and on September the 4th, we were joined in the bands of 
 matrimony, late in the evening. There was not any present but the 
 family and the preacher who performed the ceremony! Early in 
 the morning be started for the Mississippi Territory, in company 
 with my brother-in-law, who intended to remove to that country if 
 he should like it, as Lorenzo had a chain of appointments, previ¬ 
 ously given out for near four thousand miles. 
 
 I expected to continue to live with my sister, as she had no chil¬ 
 dren, and was much attached to me, or seemed to be so at the time 
 —but the Lord ordered it otherwise. My Lorenzo was gone about 
 seven months, before he returned to me. My brother-in-'aw was 
 
X . E JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 611 
 
 pleased w ith the country, and intended to return to it with his fami¬ 
 ly, in a few months. My husband was preparing to go to Europe 
 in the fall. He returned, and stayed with me about two weeks, and 
 then started for Canada, and left me with my sister. They were 
 preparing to remove to the Mississippi in July—this was in May— 
 and my Lorenzo was to meet them in the western country, where 
 they were to carry me; and from thence we would go to New York, 
 and they continue their journey to the Mississippi Territory. But 
 he went on as far as Vermont, and held a number of meetings, 
 where he saw his sisters who lived there; and then feeling an impulse 
 to return to Western, where I then was, he gave up the intended 
 tour through Canada, and came back, prepared to take me to New 
 York city, where he intended to embark for Europe. 
 
 We stayed a few weeks in Western, until my brother-in-law got 
 his temporal concerns settled, and then, after bidding my friends and 
 brethren in the Lord farewell, we set off for New York, attended 
 by my sister, who went the same road we were going, eighteen or 
 twenty miles; where Lorenzo held several meetings, and stayed two 
 or three days together, and then bid each'other farewell, expecting 
 to meet again in eighteen months or two years. But the Providence 
 of God did not favor this, or the interference of the enemy of man¬ 
 kind prevented—for we never met again: and could I have forseen 
 what awaited my unfortunate sister in the country to which she was 
 bound, the parting would have been doubly distressing. But it is 
 happy for us that we do not know what is in futurity, as the great 
 Master knoweth best how to prepare our minds for greater tribula¬ 
 tion, while we travel through this world of woe! Our parting was 
 truly sorrowful and afflicting, but it was light when compared to 
 what followed! 
 
 We left Westmoreland, and went down to Albany, where Loren¬ 
 zo had some acquaintances, and stayed for several days at the house 
 of Mr. Taylor, and were treated as if we were their children. 
 
 Now my sphere of life was altered. It was the first time I had 
 been so far from home without my sister; she was like a mother to 
 me, as I knew no other. My heart often trembled at what was be¬ 
 fore me, to be continually among strangers, being so little acquaint¬ 
 ed with the ways of the world, it made me feel like one at a loss 
 how to behave or what to do. 
 
 Lorenzo was very affectionate and attentive to me. He left me 
 at Albany with sister Taylor, who was going down to New York in 
 a sloop. As I was very much fatigued by riding on horseback, he 
 thought it best for me to go down with her, by water; while he went 
 by land, rode one horse and led the other. He arrived in New 
 York perhaps four and twenty hours before me! I went on board. 
 
C12 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 for the first time that I ever was on the water, except f o cross a 
 ferry. 
 
 It made me somewhat gloomy to be on board the vessel among 
 strangers, while going down the river to the city of New York, as I 
 had never been in such a place before. However we ianded about 
 ten o’clock at night, where I met Lorenzo, who had been on the 
 lookout for sometime. We went to a friend’s house that had been 
 very kind to him in days past; who then belonged to the Methodist 
 church. I felt much embarrassed, as I had never been in the city 
 before. We stayed in New York several weeks, and had some pre¬ 
 cious meetings. Here I became acquainted with some kind friends 
 who were to me like brothers and sisters; while Lorenzo left me and 
 went to fulfill some appointments he made in Virginia and North 
 Carolina, and expecting only to be gone five or six weeks, but was 
 detained, contrary to his expectation, near three months. In that 
 time the fever, that was common in the city of New York, broke 
 out, and I went with Mrs. Quackenbush to the country, about forty 
 miles up the river, to a brother Wilson’s, where she carried her 
 children to go to school. Here I stayed several weeks. They were 
 people of handsome property; but the more we have the more we 
 want, as has been observed by many. And I think it will hold good 
 almost without exception; for they were much engaged to gain pro¬ 
 perty, as if they had only bread from hand to mouth. I was a 
 stranger, and many times felt as such, but the Lord gave me support, 
 so that I was tolerably cheerful in the absence of my companion. 
 Before he returned, I went back to New York, where I stayed until 
 he came; and prepared to sail for Europe, which was some time 
 in November. We obtained a protection from our government, 
 when leaving the country for England. It was necessary to hare 
 witnesses to prove that he was the Lorenzo Dow that was identified 
 and intended in the documents, which he had obtained from the Uni¬ 
 ted States of America. Consequently he got N. S., and J. Q., to 
 go before a Notary Public, and certify that he was the same Lorenzo 
 Dow referred to in the documents. Mr. N. S., gave in under oath 
 that a ne knew him from his youth, ********* 
 holy gospel!” A.nd about the same time he wrote letters to Ireland 
 and England, to make Ills way narrow in those countries. And no 
 thanks to him that it did not bring Lorenzo into the greatest distress 
 and difficulties that a man could have been brought into! But 
 through the mercy of God it was otherwise overruled. 
 
 He gave me my choice, to go with him, or stay with friends in 
 America, as there were many that told us I might stay with them, 
 and be as welcome as their children; and strove to prevent my go¬ 
 ing to a land where I would find many difficulties and dangers to 
 encounter that I was acquainted with, and could not forsee. But I 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 613 
 
 chose to go, and take my lot and share with him of whatever might 
 befall us. Consequently, on the 10th of November, 1805, we set 
 sail from New York for Liverpool in old England. We embarked 
 about 10 o’clock, with a line breeze. They spread their canvas, 
 and were soon under way. 
 
 Lorenzo came into the cabin, and told me to go on deck, and bid 
 farewell to my native land! I did so—and the city began to disap¬ 
 pear! I could discovm* the houses to grow smaller and smaller; and 
 at last could see nothing but the chimneys and the tops of the houses: 
 then all disappeared but the masts of vessels in the harbor. In a 
 short time nothing remained but a boundless ocean opening to view; 
 and I had to depend upon the Providence of God! I went down 
 into the cabin, and thought perhaps I should see my native land no 
 more! 
 
 The vessel being tossed to and fro on the waves, I began to feel 
 very sick, and to reflect that I was bound to a foreign land; and, sup¬ 
 posing I should reach that country, I knew not what awaited me 
 there. But this was my comfort, the same God presided in Eng¬ 
 land that did in America! I thought if I might find one real female 
 friend I would be satisfied. 
 
 I continued to be sea sick for near two weeks, and then recovered 
 my health better than I had enjoyed it in my life before. 
 
 We were tw r enty-seven days out of sight of land. The vessel be* 
 ing in a very bad situation, we had not been at sea more than five 
 or six-days, before the rudder began to fail, so that they could not 
 have commanded her at all, if the wind had been unfavorable. The 
 weather was very rough and stormy; but through the mercy of God 
 the wind was favorable to our course, so that we reached safely our 
 place of destination. 
 
 When we arrived in the river at Liverpool, we were not permit¬ 
 ted to land, until they could send up to London, and get returns from 
 there, as our vessel came from a port subject to the yellow fever; on 
 that account, we were obliged to stay in the river for ten days, be¬ 
 fore we were permitted to come on shore. 
 
 I never saw a woman for forty-seven days, except one who came 
 along side our vessel; to bespeak the captain as a boarder at her 
 house, when he should come on shore. 
 
 I strove to pray much to God to give us favor in the eyes of the 
 people, and open the way for Lorenzo, to do the errand that he 
 came upon; and to give him success in preaching the gospel to poor 
 sinners. The prospect was often gloomy. Lorenzo used to say to 
 me, keep up your spirits—we shall yet see good days in old Eng¬ 
 land, before we leave it, as the sequel proved. 
 
 We went on shore the twenty-fourth or fifth of December. Lo¬ 
 renzo had a number of Otters to the people in Liverpool. Some 
 
614 VICISSITUDES; OK 
 
 were .letters of recommendation; others, to peii / s from their friend? 
 in America. 
 
 We went with the master of the vessel to a braiding house, where 
 I was left until Lorenzo went to see what the prospect might be 
 and whether he could meet with any that would open the way for 
 him to get access to the people. After giving out all the letters but 
 one, he returned to me, having been two or three hours absent with¬ 
 out any particular success. 
 
 The house that I tarried at was a boarding house for American 
 captains; and the women that were there, were wicked enough! My 
 heart was much pained to hear my.own sex taking the name of their 
 Maker and Preserver in vain! O! thought I, shall I never meet 
 again w T ith any one who loves and fears God? Lorenzo intended to 
 go and find the person that the last letter w r as directed to, and told 
 me I might either stay there or go with him. I chose to go with 
 
 m, rather than be left with them any longer. It w 7 as almost night, 
 and we had not much to depend upon, without the openings of 
 Providence. We started, but could not find the person for some 
 time. However* at last, as we were walking, Lorenzo looked up 
 to the corner, and happened to espy the name that he was after; ac¬ 
 cordingly we went up to the door, and gave a rap, and were admit¬ 
 ted. He delivered the letter. There w r as a woman from Dublin, 
 who seeing that we w r ere strangers and foreigners, began to inquire 
 of Lorenzo, for some persons in America; and shortly after this, 
 she asked him, if he had ever heard of a man by the name of Lo¬ 
 renzo Dow t ? Not knowing that any one in that country could have 
 any knowledge of him, it was very surprising to me. He told her, 
 that was his name, and she was as much surprised in her turn. She 
 had seen him in Ireland, when he was there some years before, but 
 did not know him now, as he had the small pox after she had seen 
 him, which had made a great alteration in his appearance. 
 
 The man of the house invited us to tarry all night, but the woman 
 made some objections! They were friends, (Quakers) and told us 
 there was a Quaker lady just across the street that kept a boarding 
 house, where we could be accommodated with lodgingsfor the night. 
 And as it was then something late in the evening, the man con¬ 
 ducted us thither, where we obtained permission to stay. 
 
 As Lorenzo had but little to depend upon but the openings of 
 Providence, he intended to go to Ireland and take me to his friends, 
 and leave me there, as he had wrote to that country and had returns 
 from his old friend Dr. Johnson, with an invitation for him to 
 bring me; and that I should have a home at his house, as long as we 
 chose, whilst he pursued his travels through Ireland and England. 
 Lorenzo went and procured a passage across the channel, in a packet 
 ta Dublin; but she did not sail for some days. $o we had to stay in 
 
THE JOURJNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 615 
 
 Liverpool for some time. Our board was more than two guineas a 
 week, which was bringing Lorenzo short as to money. At last 
 we got on board of the packet, with our little baggage, and some 
 provisions for the voyage; but the wind proved unfavorable, and we 
 were driven back into the port of Liverpool again; and that was the 
 case for no less than five times running. 
 
 Before this, our friend that we met at the Quakers had introduced 
 us to a family of people who were Methodists, where the woman 
 was a very affectionate friend, which opened the door for acquain¬ 
 tance, and we had been there several times. 
 
 Our landlady that we were boarding with told us we could not 
 stay with her any longer, as we must go elsewhere, as her house was 
 
 fun. 
 
 The last time we went on board of the packet, and put to sea, 
 we had not been out more than two or three hours, before the wind 
 blew a gale; and it was so dark that they could not see their hand 
 before them on deck, and we knew not how shortly we might he 
 cast on rocks or sand banks, and all sent to eternity. There were 
 some on board, who before the storm came up, had been very pro¬ 
 fane in taking the name of their Maker in vain; but when they saw 
 and felt the danger that they were in, they were as much alarmed as 
 any persons could be. 
 
 1 could not but wonder that people could or would be so careless 
 and secure whilst they saw no danger, but when the waves began 
 to roll, and the ship began to toss to and fro, they were struck with 
 astonishment and horror. 
 
 My husband and myself lay still in the berth, and strove to pu-t 
 our trust in that hand that could calm the roaring seas, and I felt 
 measurably composed. At daylight the captain made for the port 
 of Liverpool again, and about eight or nine o’clock in the morning 
 we came into the dock; but as we were coming in, under full sail, 
 and a strong tide, there was a large ship of the African trade, that 
 was lying at anchor in the harbor; we ran foul of her, but through 
 mercy w r as preserved from much harm. 
 
 The weather was very rainy, the streets were muddy; and I had 
 w r alked through the mud for a considerable distance; the prospect 
 was gloomy beyond description, but my Lorenzo cheered my spirits, 
 by telling me the Lord would provide, w r hich I found to be true. 
 
 We went to Mr. Forshaw’s, the people that we were introduced 
 to by the friend that we saw 7 at the Quaker’s the first night w'e w 7 ere 
 in Liverpool. When my good friend, Mrs. Forshaw, now 7 saw me 
 returning, she w r as touched w ith pity for me, as I was very muddy 
 and fatigued. She told Lorenzo he had better leave me with her, 
 w r hilst he travelled through the country, until the weather w r as bet¬ 
 ter, and then tal e me over to Ireland in the spring; which invitation 
 
616 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OK 
 
 we were very thankful for. O how the Lord provided for me in a 
 strange land, where I had not any thing to depend upon but Provi¬ 
 dence! 
 
 My L orenzo left me at her house, and proceeded up to London, 
 where he was gone about two weeks. But previous to this the Lord 
 had opened his way, so that he had held a number of meetings in 
 Liverpool, one woman had been brought to see herself a sinner, and 
 seek the salvation of her soul. 
 
 I was at this time in a state of ********** and my mind somewhat 
 depressed, but the Lord gave me favor in the eyes of the people, 
 and they were very kind to me while he was gone. I attended class- 
 meetings and preaching, which were very refreshing to me. I felt 
 to bless God that I had found the same religion in that country, as I 
 had experienced in my own native land. I was some times very 
 much distressed in mind, for fear my husband should die, and I be 
 left in a strange land. But he returned to me in the time he had ap- 
 
 E ointed, and had several invitations in other parts of the country to 
 old meetings, which he accepted. 
 
 I left Liverpool with him, for Warrington, where he had been in¬ 
 vited by a man that came to Liverpool on business, who not know¬ 
 ing that there was such a person as Lorenzo in the country, but feel¬ 
 ing, after he had done his business, like he wanted to go to a meet¬ 
 ing, and wandered about for some time, when he at last went into a 
 meeting bouse that belonged to the people called Kilhamites, where 
 Lorenzo had been invited to preach, and found a congregation as¬ 
 sembled to hear preaching; and after he had done, as the people were 
 very solemn and attentive, and many were much wrought upon, this 
 man invited Lorenzo to go to Warrington, where there was a little 
 society of people called Quaker Methodists, and the meeting house 
 should be opened to him. He did so, and found them a very pious 
 people. We stayed there for several weeks, and held meetings two 
 and three times in the day; whi'e the Lord began a good work in 
 that place, and many were brought to rejoice in the Lord! Peter 
 Philips, the man that invited Lorenzo there, and his wife, were very 
 friendly to us, and their house was our home ever after, when we 
 were in Warrington. 
 
 A widow lady who lived there, had three daughters, one of whom 
 lived in London, and the other with her. She came out to hear 
 Lorenzo preach, and one day after meeting, she came to Peter 
 Philip’s to see us, and was very friendly. Lorenzo asked her if she 
 had any children? She told him she had three, and that two were 
 with her. He inquired if they professed eligion? She told him that 
 one of them had made a profession, bu she lud lost it, she was 
 fearful; but that the youngest never had. He requested her to tell 
 them to come to see him, but the mother insisted that he should 
 
THE JOLRNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 617 
 
 come and see them, and then he could have an opportunity to con¬ 
 verse with them at home. He did so, and they both became very 
 serious, and came to his meetings. And although they had been 
 very gay young women, they would come up to be prayed for in the 
 public congregation. The result was, they both got religion, and 
 the youngest has since died happy in the Lord. The oldest came 
 down from London on a visit to her mother’s, where my Lorenzo 
 saw her, and he was made an instrument in the hand of God, of 
 her conversion to God. She was one of the most affectionate girls 
 I ever saw! 
 
 We stayed in and about Warrington until May, in which time 
 . Lorenzo had openings to preach in different places, more than he 
 could attend; and the Lord blessed his labors abundantly to precious 
 pouls! 
 
 In May we returned to Liverpool, and prepared to cross the chan- 
 lei to Ireland. We had a very pleasant passage, arrived in safety, 
 v here we found our kind friend, doctor Johnson, and his family 
 v ell, and were received with affection by many. The preachers 
 that were in Dublin were very friendly, and I felt much united to 
 th i m. We were invited to breakfast, dine and sup, almost every 
 dap. But my situation being.a delicate one, it made it somewhat 
 
 .to me! The friends were as attentive to me as I 
 
 could have wished, for which may the Lord fill my heart with grat¬ 
 itude. 
 
 Lorenzo stayed with me for some time, and then went into the 
 corn try, where he held many meetings, and the Lord was with him. 
 Aftei which he returned to Dublin, and with the doctor, he went 
 over again to England. I staid with Mrs. Johnson until his return, 
 wheio I expected to continue until I should get through my ap¬ 
 proaching conflict, if it was the will of the Lord to bring me through. 
 I felt in tolerable good spirits, and although I was many hundred 
 miles from my native land, yet the Lord gave me favor in the eyes 
 of the people. My wants were supplied, as it related to my pres¬ 
 ent situation, abundantly! 
 
 Loienzo stayed in England for six or eight weeks, and then re¬ 
 turned to me, to be with me in my approaching conflict. He was 
 very weak in body, but continued to preach two and three times in 
 the da), He got some books printed, which enabled him to prose¬ 
 cute his travels through the countries of Ireland and England. 
 
 Whilst he was absent, a woman had spoken to a doctor to attend 
 me, when I should want him, which was not agreeable to my Loren¬ 
 zo. But having gone so far, it was thought by those that employed 
 him, that it was best not to employ any other, and I being unac¬ 
 quainted with the manners and customs of the country was passive. 
 My Lorenzo was much hurt, but I was not sensible of it, as much 
 
616 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 before as after. If I had, I should not have suffered it to have been 
 so; hut we often are mistaken in what will be best for us. 
 
 The time arrived that I must pass through the trial, and my Lo¬ 
 renzo was at the doctor’s. But those that attended on me would 
 not suffer him to come into the room where I was—which gave 
 him much pain. I did not know at that time how much he was 
 hurt—hut after my child was horn, which was on the 16th of Sep¬ 
 tember, between three and four o’clock, he was permitted to come 
 in, and he had a white handkerchief on his hand, and his face was 
 as white as the handkerchief. He came to the bed, and took the 
 child; observing to me, that we had got an additional charge—which 
 if spared to us, would prove a blessing, or else one of the greatest 
 trials that possibly we could have to meet with. I expect Lorenzo 
 passed through as great a conflict in his mind, as he had almost 
 ever met with. • The Lord was my support at that time, and brought 
 me safely through. The friends were very kind to me, and supplied 
 my wants with every thing that was needful, and in about two 
 weeks 1 was able to leave my room; my heart was glad, when I 
 viewed my little daughter. She was a sweet infant. But O how 
 short-lived are earthly joys! We stayed in Dublin until she was 
 five weeks old, and then Lorenzo, with myself, and our little one, 
 embarked on board a packet for Liverpool. The weather was rainy, 
 and tolerable cold—there was no fire in the cabin. There were a 
 number of passengers, who thought themselves rather above the 
 middle class, men and women, who were civil to us: but I was so 
 much afraid that my little infant would be too much exposed, that I 
 neglected myself, and probably took cold—we w r ere two nights and 
 one day on board the packet. We got into Liverpool about ten or 
 eleven o’clock, -where I was met by my good friend Mrs. Forshaw, 
 and went to her house, where we stayed a day or two, and then took 
 the stage for Warrington, about eighteen miles from Liverpool, 
 where we arrived on Sunday morning. Our friends, Peter Philips 
 and his wife were at meeting. Lorenzo went to the chapel. The 
 people were very much rejoiced to see him. They had been concern¬ 
 ed for us, as they had not heard from us for some time. The 
 friends from the country, many of whom came to see us, while Lo¬ 
 renzo had meetings in town and country, two and three times in 
 the day, and the Lord was present to heal mourning souls. 
 
 Dr. Johnson came with us from Ireland. He was much engaged 
 in helping to bring souls to the knowledge of the truth; and was, I 
 trust made an instrument of good to many. Lorenzo and the doc¬ 
 tor travelled into various places in Lancashire and Cheshire, with 
 some other countries, and many w T ere brought to see themselves sin 
 ners, and seek their soul’s salvation. 
 
 The people in that country seemed to feel much for me, and 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 619 
 
 manifested it by numberless acts of kindness. For instead of hav¬ 
 ing to sell my gown for bread, as Lorenzo told me I might have to 
 do, when we were in America, there was scarcely a day but I had 
 presents of clothing or money, to supply myself with whatever I 
 needed. O how grateful ought I to be to my great Benefactor, for 
 all his mercies to unworthy me. 
 
 My little “Letitia Johnson,” for so was my child called, grew 
 and was a very fine, attracting little thing. I found my heart was 
 too much set upon it, so that I often feared I should love her too 
 well; but strove to give myself and all I had to my God. 
 
 Lorenzo was in a very bad state of health, which alarmed me 
 very much. I often cried to the Lord to take my child or my health 
 but spare my dear husband! The thought was so painful to me, to 
 be left in a strange land, with a child, so far from my native soil! 
 The Lord took me at my word and laid his afflicting hand upon me. 
 
 Lorenzo and the Doctor went to Macclesfield, and expected to be 
 gone a week, and left me at Peter Philip’s, where I was taken sick, 
 the day they started, with the nervous fever—but kept up, and nurs¬ 
 ed my child, until two or three days before they returned. I thought 
 I had taken a very severe cold, and should be better, but grew worse 
 every day. 
 
 The friends were very kind to me, particularly Mary Barford, a 
 young lady of fortune, who had got religion through the instrumen¬ 
 tality of Lorenzo. She attended me two and three times a day.— 
 After I got so as not to be able to sit up, she hired a girl to take 
 care of my child. My fever increased very fast, and the night be¬ 
 fore Lorenzo got to Warrington, I thought I was dying, and those 
 that were about me were very much alarmed, and sent for a doctor, 
 
 * he came, and administered something to me. He said I was not 
 dying, but that I was very sick! The next morning Doctor Johnson 
 and Lorenzo came; they found me in bed. The doctor thought 
 perhaps I had taken cold, and it would wear off after giving me 
 something to promote a copious sweat. But when he found that 
 the fever continued to rise, he told us to prepare for the worst—for 
 it was a nervous fever, and that it was probable it would carry me 
 to a world of spirits. 
 
 I had continued to nurse my child for more than one week after I 
 was taken sick, which was very injurious to her. The doctor for¬ 
 bade my suckling her any longer, which gave me much pain. The^ 
 were obliged to take her from me and feed her with a bottle. M > 
 fever increased, and rose to such a height, that it was thought 
 could not survive many days! The doctor stayed with me, <y .id 
 paid every attention in his power, for twenty days and nights. Lo¬ 
 renzo was not undressed to go to bed for near three weeks, > 2 ' 
 doctor for nearly the same length of time. 
 
620 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 My kind friends gave me every assistance in their power: they 
 came from the country, for many miles distant, to see if we were in 
 want of any thing that they could help us to. May the Lord re¬ 
 ward them for their kindness to me, in the day of adversity. Our 
 dear friend, Mary Barford, used to come every day two 6r three times 
 to see me, and administer to my necessities; and many others came 
 also. She was a precious girl, and although she had been raised 
 in the first circle, would go into the houses of the poor, and supply 
 their wants, and nurse and do for them like she had been a servant. 
 Although Lorenzo was so broke of his rest and fatigued by night, 
 yet he held meetings almost every day, some of which were a con¬ 
 siderable distance from town; and as he was weak in body our friend 
 M. B., frequently hired a hack to convey him to his appointments 
 and back, so that he was with me the greatest part of the time. 
 
 I was very much reduced, so that I was almost as helpless as an 
 
 infant. 
 
 There was a chair-maker’s shop adjoining the house, and the 
 room that I was confined in being most contiguous, the noise of the 
 shop, together with that of the town, was very distressing to me— 
 likewise the family large, and the house small, so that it was very 
 uncomfortable. We were under the necessity of having some per¬ 
 son to sit up with me every night, for my fever raged to that degree 
 I wanted drink almost every moment. The light was not extin¬ 
 guished in my room for six or ernht weeks. My poor child was 
 very fretful. The girl that nursed it would get to sleep, and let it 
 cry. This distressed my mind, and it was thought best by my 
 friends to get some person to take it to the country, to be nursed 
 there. 
 
 To be separated from my child was very painful to me; but as my 
 life was despaired of by my friends, and as I myself had not much 
 expectation that I should recover, I strove to give it up, knowing it 
 would be best for the child, and me also. 
 
 There was a woman from Cheshire, who lived about ten miles 
 distant from Warrington, that had no children. She came to see 
 me, and offered to take my baby and nurse it, until I should die or 
 get better, which was agreed to—so they made ready, and she took 
 it. But O! the heart-rending sorrow that I felt on the separation 
 with my helpless little infant! Language cannot paint it. But the 
 Lord was my support in that trying hour, so that I was enabled to 
 bear it with some degree of fortitude. I was anxious to get well 
 and return to America. But little did I know what awaited me on 
 my native shore! My disorder affected my mind very much. Like¬ 
 wise I was very desirous to see my sister, that raised me, once more 
 in Ume—fhe was as near to me as a mother. We had heard that 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 621 
 
 (hey had arrived safe at the Missisippi territory, and were like to 
 do well. * 
 
 At times I was very happy; and then at other times my mind was 
 very gloomy, and sunk as it were. The doctor said that he never 
 saw any one’s nerves so affected, that did not die, or quite lose their 
 reason for a time. But I retained my senses and recollection as 
 well as ever, although it seemed that I scarce slept at all! 
 
 As I was surrounded with noise, the doctor thought it would be 
 better for me to be removed to a friend’s house in the country, who 
 lived about four miles from where I was. Accordingly they hired 
 a long coach, and put a bed in it, and then a man took me in his 
 arms, and put me in; and the doctor and Lorenzo got into the coach 
 with me, and carried me four miles into the country, to a friend’s 
 house, where I had every attention paid me that -I could wish for; 
 and from that time I began to mend and recover. This was about 
 Christmas. 
 
 Lorenzo felt a desire to visit Ireland once more before he returned 
 to America, and he wished to make arrangements to return in the 
 spring; and if he did not go to Ireland in a short time he could not 
 go at all. I was at that time so low that I could not get up, or as¬ 
 sist myself so much as to get a drink of water—and it was doubtful 
 whether I could recover again or not. 
 
 He told me what he felt a desire to do, but added, that he would 
 not go unless I felt quite willing. I told him the same merciful 
 God presided over us, when separated, as when we were together; 
 and that he would provide for me, as he had done in a strange land, 
 through my present illness; and wished him to go and do his duty! 
 Accordingly, he hired a young woman to come and stay with me 
 night and day. 
 
 He had preached at a place about two miles from where I was, 
 at night, and told me, perhaps he should return that night; and if he 
 did not he should not return to see me again, before he left that part 
 for Ireland. However I thought he would return to me again before 
 he left England—but he, to save me the pain of parting, did not re¬ 
 turn, as I expected, but took the coach for Chester, and so on to Hol- 
 lyhead in Wales, there to embark for Dublin; and left the doctor to 
 stay with me, until his return, which he did, and was a father and a 
 friend to me in his absence. 
 
 Although I felt willing for him to go and blow the gospel trumpet, 
 yet my heart shrunk at the thought of being left in a strange land, 
 in my present situation, so weak that I could not put on my clothes 
 without help, and my sweet little babe at a considerable distance 
 from me and amongst strangers. But the Lord was my support, 
 and gave me strength to be, in some considerable degree, resigned to 
 the will of God! 
 
622 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 Lorenzo went on the outside of the coach, exposed to the in¬ 
 clement weather, and to the rude insults of the passengers, until he 
 got to Hollyhead, where he went on board a packet for Dublin, 
 when he was both wet and cold, and was for four and twenty hours 
 without food. Eut when he got to Mrs. Johnson’s he found her, 
 as ever, a friend indeed; where he stayed until he got recruited, and 
 then recommenced his travels; whilst I was left behind, to encoun 
 ter the most trying scene that I ever met with. 
 
 My strength gradually increased, so that I w r as in a few weeks 
 able to sit up and walk about the room. The people that I was 
 with, were as kind and attentive as they could be; may the Lord 
 reward them. But the doctor thought it w T ould be best for me to 
 go to another neighborhood, as a change of air and new objects 
 might contribute to my health; and I should be nearer to my child, 
 which was a pleasing thought to me. We got into a carriage, and 
 went to a friend’s house, eight or ten miles, where I had been invi¬ 
 ted and sent for. We stayed a w^eek or more^, and then we w r ent to 
 another place, within two miles of my child, which I expected to 
 see and clasp to my bosom! O how short lived are all earthly en¬ 
 joyments! I did see my sweet little babe once more! The woman 
 that had her brought her to see me, my heart leaped with joy at the 
 sight. The innocent smile that adorned her face! O how pleasing. 
 I wished very much to keep her. He said, I had not recovered my 
 strength sufficient to go through the fatigue of nursing. But he that 
 gave it provided for it better than I could; he saw it best to trans¬ 
 plant it in a happier soil than this, for in tw T o or three days the flow¬ 
 er that began to bloom w r as nipt by the cold hand of death; after a 
 short illness of perhaps two or three days, my tender babe was a 
 lifeless lump of clay, and her happy spirit landed on the peaceful 
 shore of blest eternity. 
 
 They kept me in ignorance of her sickness, until she was dead. 
 I could not tell why my mind was so much distressed on the accour.t 
 of my child. I enquired of every one that I could see, from where 
 she was, but they would not tell me of her danger, until she wr,s 
 dead. I was then about lour miles from her, where Iliad gone the 
 day that she died. A kind sister walked that distance to let me 
 know that my little Letitia was no more, lest some one should too 
 abruptly communicate the heavy tidings; as my health was not yet 
 restored, and it was feared that it would be attended with some dis¬ 
 agreeable consequences. I was much surprised to see sister Wade 
 come, as I had left her house only the day before. The first ques¬ 
 tion, I asked her how my child was? She made me no reply. It 
 struck my mind very forcibly that she w r as no more! I requested 
 her to tell me the worst, for I was prepared for it; my mind had been 
 impressed with a forboding for some time! She told me my child 
 
THE JOURNEY OF T T FE. 
 
 623 
 
 was gone to return no more to mei I felt it went to my heart, in 
 sensations that I cannot express—it was a sorrow, but not without 
 hope—I felt my babe was torn from my bosom by the cruel hand ot 
 death! But the summons was sent by mm that has a right to give 
 and take away. He had removed my innocent infant far from a 
 world of grief and sin, perhaps for my own good; for i oiten felt my 
 heart too much attached to it; so much that I fearea it wou d dr^w 
 my heart from my duty to my God! O the danger of loving any 
 creature in preference to our Saviour. I telt as one alone; my Lo¬ 
 renzo in Ireland: my child was gone to a happier clime! I strov.3 
 to sink into the will of God, but the struggle was very severe; al¬ 
 though I thought I could say, “The Lord gave, and the Lord hath 
 taken away, and blessed be the name of the Lord!” 
 
 The day that my child was carried to Warrington, to be interred 
 in the burying ground of the Quaker Methodists, about ten miles 
 from where she died, I felt as though I must see her before she was 
 consigned to the dust, to be food for worms. They had to carry 
 the corpse by the house that I was at; my friends opposed it so 
 warmly, urging my presen state of health as a reason. I thought 
 perhaps it would be best, and strove to compose myself, and use my 
 reason, and resign my all into the hands of the Lord; it was a se¬ 
 vere struggle, but the friend of sinners supported me under all my 
 afflictions. 
 
 They carried my sweet little Letitia, and consigned her to the 
 tomb, there to rest until the last trump shall sound, and the body 
 and spirit be re-united again; and then we shall see how glorious is 
 immortality! v 
 
 I wrote to my Lorenzo the day that our child died: he did not get 
 it, but wrote to me, and mentioned, that he wished to see me and 
 the child, which opened afresh the wound that had been received, 
 but he got the news by way of Mrs. Johnson. He wrote to me, 
 that he intended to return to America in the spring, which I was 
 very anxious for. My health began to get better, so that I was able 
 to walk two miles at a time, as walking was very customary among 
 the people in that country. I felt a desire to return to Warrington, 
 which i did in a canal boat, and was kindly received by my good 
 friends and benefactors, Peter and Hannah Philips, wiih many others 
 that had contributed to my comfort, while afflicted with sickness 
 and distress. I stayed in the town of Warrington several weeks 
 with my friends, and was frequently at the little chapel, where my 
 sweet little infant’s remains were deposited: and I often felt a pleas¬ 
 ure of the sweetest kind in contemplating that my child had escap¬ 
 ed all the vanities and dangers of this treacherous and uncertain 
 world, for the never fading glories of paradise, where I hoped, when 
 
624 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OH 
 
 life should end, I should meet her to part no more; notwithstanding 
 I felt the loss very sensibly. 
 
 I wrote to Lorenzo from that place, and received an answer, 
 which was calculated to console my heart, and comfort me under my 
 present affliction. He desired me to meet him in Liverpool, on the 
 first of March, which I did. I went by the way of Fordsham, in 
 Cheshire, down the river, in a large flat with a man and his wife, 
 that were employed to bring the rock for making salt. The river 
 had been frozen considerably, and was full of ice; and when the tide 
 came in, it appeared very alarming to me; but after a little the boat 
 got under way, and we had a tolerable pleasant sail down the river 
 to Liverpool, where I met with Mr. and Mrs. Forshaw my kind 
 friends that had succored me in days past, when I had no one to 
 depend upon on that side of the great ocean. They still were, as 
 aver, friendly, where I stayed until near the middle of March, when 
 Lorenzo returned from Ireland, which made my heart rejoice. 
 
 We left Liverpool in a canal boat for the country, and visited 
 several towns, where Lorenzo preached to numerous congregations. 
 The people were remarkably attentive. There was a pleasant pros¬ 
 pect opened before him, and he received more invitations to preach 
 in different parts of the country than he could attend. 
 
 There had a number of people determined to come from Ireland, 
 to America with us; and were accordingly to meet us in Liverpool 
 in April. Consequently, we had but a few weeks to stay in and 
 about Warrington. I had become so much attached to the friends, 
 that it was truly painful to part with them. Our friends came from 
 various parts of the country to bid us farewell; and we had sweet 
 and melting times together, not expecting to meet again until we 
 should meet in a blissful eternity. 
 
 We left Warrington for Lymn, where Lorenzo preached, and bid 
 the people farewell! They were much affected. We parted with 
 a hope of meeting in a better and happier world. From thence ws 
 went to Preston Brook, where Lorenzo preached again another 
 farewell. It was a precious time to many. From thence to Ford- 
 sham—the people flocked around him with the greatest affection; 
 for there the Lord had blessed his labors in a peculiar manner to 
 the souls of many. He preached to them for the last time, and bid 
 them an affectionate farewell, while they were bathed in tears, 
 seemingly as much pained as though they were parting with a pa¬ 
 rent. 
 
 From thence he went to Chester, the most ancient city, perhaps, 
 in that country, except London. He left me to come in the coach 
 a few days after, whilst he visited the country adjacent. Accord¬ 
 ingly I met him on the day appointed, and we stayed some time in 
 Chester. It was a great curiosity, as it was built on the most 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 625 
 
 «ncient construction; being walled in quite round, and the outside of 
 the wall very high; there was a trench dug on the outside, and it 
 was walled up from that. The top of the wall was wide enough 
 for a carriage to pass, with a breast work sufficiently high to prevent 
 any thing from falling over, and upon the inside w r as another similar. 
 
 The antiquity of the houses, and the nobleness ot the public 
 buildings, struck me with a solemnity that I cannot express. My 
 thoughts ran to times that had gone by, when those that had laid 
 the foundation of these walls were animated with life and activity. 
 Where are they now? * They have gone to a world of spirits; and 
 we must shortly follow them! And those that take our place will 
 wonder at the labor of our hands in the like manner! 
 
 The country is truly delightful that surrounds the city of Ches¬ 
 ter. It was in the spring when I was there, when every thing wears 
 a pleasing appearance. 
 
 The people were very hospitable and kind, at least they were so t 
 to me. 
 
 We left Chester for Liverpool in a little sail boat, and the river 
 was somewhat rough. There was a number of passengers, which 
 made it quite unpleasant; but we arrived safe in the evening, where 
 we met our friends from Ireland, that intended to come to America 
 with us. Lorenzo had made the necessary preparations for the 
 voyage; and he had chartered the cabin and steerage for the accom¬ 
 modation of passengers, at a lower rate than hfc could have got it, 
 if there had been two or three. 
 
 The first ship that we engaged to transport us to our native sod 
 sprang a leak as she was coming out of the dock; got injured by 
 some means, and had to unlade, and get it repaired, so that it delay¬ 
 ed her sailing for some time longer. But as we were in readiness 
 to leave the country, Lorenzo met with another, where he could 
 obtain accommodations at a better rate; he accordingly made a bar¬ 
 gain with the captain for a passage in her, and every thing being 
 prepared for our voyage, on the sixth of May we hoisted sail and 
 weighed for America, which gave me a very pleasant sensation, 
 after having been in England and Ireland about eighteen months, 
 and experiencing many kindnesses and favors from the people, and 
 that Lorenzo was made an instrument in the hands of a gracious 
 God, in bringing many precious souls to the knowledge of the truth. 
 
 On the first day, in the morning, we had a very pleasant breeze, 
 but the fog springing up, made it quite gloomy for several days; but 
 by that means we avoided the ships of war, that were very numer¬ 
 ous on the coast of England; and as Lorenzo and myself had no 
 legal passports from that country, the law being such, that aliens 
 were much put to it to travel in that kingdom, and particularly those 
 
 Qq 
 
623 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 that were in Lorenzo’s capacity, such as preachers; they must first 
 take the oath of allegiance to the king of England, and get a license 
 to preach, or they were subject to a fine for every sermon they should 
 preach, of twenty pounds each; and every house must be licensed 
 also, or the man that owned it was subject to a fine of twenty 
 pounds; and every person that heard preaching there, was likewise 
 liable to pay five shillings. But Lorenzo, in the first place, could 
 ' not take the oath that was requested, to obtain that license—he 
 thought as he had left his native land, not to gain worldly honors 
 or applause, he could still trust that Providence, who guided his 
 course through the great deep, and brought him through many dan¬ 
 gers and difficulties in his own country; so he strove to do his duty, 
 and leave the event to God. 4 
 
 We had a very pleasant voyage, only the passengers were gener¬ 
 ally sick, for more than a week, except my husband and self. I 
 w r as never in better health in all my life; but they recovered their 
 health and spirits after a few days, and we had some good times on 
 board. Lorenzo preached to the people on Sundays, and we had 
 
 E rayers night and morning, when the weather would admit. We 
 ad plenty of the necessaries of life to make us comfortable. I 
 We were near six weeks on our passage. Some time towards the 
 last of June, we saw the long wished for land of America, which I 
 so earnestly desired to behold once more. The beautiful country 
 and town of New Bedford, in Massachusetts, presented to view, 
 where we landed, and was kindly received. 
 
 The people that professed religion, were chiefly Quakers, and 
 those who styled themselves Christians. Lorenzo held several 
 meetings in the town which were very satisfactory to many. 
 
 After staying near two weeks in Bedford, Lorenzo, with nearly 
 all the passengers that were in the ship, w r ent on board a packet 
 bound for New York, and left me to come round with the other 
 women in the ship, to Virginia, and to meet him at Richmond. 
 
 We parted, and I had to stay nearly two weeks before the ship 
 sailed; they were taking out the loading, and preparing her for a fresh 
 cargo when they should arrive at Virginia. It was about the time 
 that the ship Chesapeake was fired upon by the British. We sail¬ 
 ed from New Bedford about the first of July, and had tolerable 
 pleasant weather, though we were lonely, not having any company 
 but us three women. We got into Chesapeake Bay at evening, and 
 pas:vd one of the armed vessels belonging to the British, and ex¬ 
 pected them to have stopped us, as it had been reported that they 
 were in the habit of requiring the captains of American vessels to 
 pull down their colors to them, or else firing upon them. However, 
 we passed unmolested, except that they hailed us, but it being 
 dark, we got by. Sister Wade was very much alarmed, but I felt 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 627 
 
 so much of the spirit of Independent America, that I did not wish 
 to see my country’s flag disgraced in our own waters. In the 
 morning we came into Hampton Roads, where we anchored and 
 stayed several days, insight of the British ships of tvar, while the 
 captain took a boat and went to Norfolk to seek for a cargo. 
 
 We were in a very unpleasant situation, as we ha.d no one on 
 board that we could place any real confidence in; but Providence 
 provided for us, and we met w r ith no insults from any. The captain 
 returned at night, and the next morning we set sail for City Point. 
 The day was delightful, and the scenes that surrounded were truly 
 pleasing. The river seemed by the bends to be enclosed in on every 
 side, and the banks to be covered with all the beauties that sum¬ 
 mer could produce, which gave my mind a pleasant sensation, when 
 I reflected that it was my native country, my beloved America! 
 But little did I know what awaited me in my native land. 
 
 We sailed on very pleasantly through the day, and about eight 
 or nine o’clock we arrived at City Point. The ship was in the 
 river, until her lading was brought down from Richmond in light- 
 ers. The weather was getting very warm, and we were obliged to 
 stay on board until we could get an opportunity to go to Richmond, 
 which, by land, was not more than twenty-five miles; by water, it 
 was perhaps twice as far. And here time passed away very heav¬ 
 ily, until the master of the ship went to Richmond on business, and 
 hired a hack to return; consequently we embraced the opportunity, 
 when it returned, to get a seat in it up to Richmond, leaving our 
 trunks and other things to be brought up by the boats, that were to 
 bring down the lading for the ship. 
 
 We bid farewell to the ship, where I had been confined the most 
 of the time for near three months, and it was a happy day for me, 
 although I was in a part of the continent that I had never been in 
 before. I felt as though I could kiss the ground; but my compan¬ 
 ion, Mrs. Wade, her mind was occupied in quite a different way— 
 she was thousands of miles from her native land, while I was 
 breathing my native air. 
 
 We arrived in Richmond about one or two o’clock, and stopped 
 at the Bell Tavern, strangers to all that we saw; however, I had re¬ 
 ceived a direction where to go, and make myself known, which I 
 did, at a brother Foster’s, and when they learned who I was, re¬ 
 ceived us very kindly; but it was a severe trial, it being the first 
 time I had been obliged to call on friends, without any one to in¬ 
 troduce me. But the Lord provided for me, and gave us many 
 friends in that place; we stayed there ^me days. 
 
 Brother Wade and Lorenzo came ana met us, and the latter held 
 several meetings, and we had good times with the brethren. There 
 I saw the girl that brother Mead has since married. 
 
628 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 Lorenzo had bought a span of mules before he went to Europe, 
 and they were to be broke for a carriage by the time he should re¬ 
 turn; but they were taken and put into a wagon, and so broke down 
 that they were unfit for use. He had paid eighty pounds for them 
 just before he left the continent; this was the beginning of trouble 
 to him. 
 
 We obtained the loan of a gig from one of our friends, to carry 
 us up as far as Cumberland, to Mr. John Hobson’s, who had been 
 a great friend to Lorenzo in days that were past and gone, and still 
 appeared to be such; here he traded off his mules with a man, for a 
 horse and gig worth half the money that he paid for them; but he 
 could do no better, as we were under the necessity of going to the 
 north, to make ready to go to the Mississippi, where my relations 
 had gone, and I was very anxious to go. But O the heartfelt sor¬ 
 row they were the cause of to me and my companion after! 
 
 We left our friend’s house and started for the north. As we had 
 written to my sister in the Mississippi, on our first arrival in 
 America, but had got no answer from them, I felt very desirous to 
 • hear from her, as she was as a mother to me in my infant days—I 
 loved her dearly. 
 
 We went through New London and Lynchburg, where we met 
 with many friends, and attended a camp meeting in Amherst; from 
 thence to New Glasgow, where Lorenzo preached at night; we 
 stayed at an old gentleman’s house, who was very friendly, Thence 
 we continued our journey to a camp meetir 3 near Georgetown, 
 where we stopped and stayed until, the meeting b oke up. Our 
 horse was at some person’s place, to be kept, and I e.'.pect got 
 nothing to eat, for we only went from the camp meeting to Lees¬ 
 burg, and from there to another litLe town, which was two short 
 days’ travel; but before we reached there he tired, and Lorenzo was 
 obliged to trade him away for an old horse that was rot woiJH bn:t 
 a little more than half as much! However, he answered our D re¬ 
 poses, so that we got to New York, where I met with some frlavds 
 that I had seen before, which were the first ft»ccs that I had met 
 with for two years that I had ever beheld before, which gave ir e 
 much satisfaction. 
 
 We stayed at New York for several weeks, and then started for 
 Ne w England, to visit Lorenzo’s father. I had never seen him 
 nor any of the family, except one sister; it was a very great; cross 
 to me; but we arrived at his father’s some time ii> September, and 
 was joyfully received by our father, there being njne of the family 
 with them, except one daughter and one grandson. There my Lo¬ 
 renzo could contemplate the days of youth, for that was the place 
 of his birth, and of his rambles in childhood; the piace where he 
 first sought the path of righteousness; th way to peace and true 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 629 
 
 r'r.ppiness, in this world and that which is to come! the house where 
 hl£ honored mother had taken her flight to a happier clime; where 
 once he had enjoyed her company, with the rest of the family; but 
 now were separated hundreds of miles asunder. 
 
 Lorenzo held several meetings in the neighborhood, and had tol- 
 erably solemn times; but the society that he once belonged to was 
 quite gone. Some had died, and others had moved away, white 
 others had gone back into the world, and lost their love to Christ 
 and his cause, which made him feel very awful! His father was 
 a worthy old man, a kind friend, an affectionate parent; he was 
 every thing that was good in his family, I thought I could have 
 done the part of a child for him, if I might have the privilege; but 
 I felt a strong desire to see my sister, in the Mississippi. 
 
 We went to Tolland, where Lorenzo had sent an appointment to 
 preach at a Methodist meeting house, and I did not expect to return 
 to his father's any more; but Lorenzo’s sister from Vermont com-% 
 ing down to her father’s, we returned, and stayed two or three days 
 longer. 
 
 Lorenzo sold his gig and horse to a preacher, and bought his 
 brother-in-law’s horses, to return to New York, where he had made 
 an engagement with a man to make him a light wagon, which was 
 to be ready on his return for the south. 
 
 We left his father’s on horse back, after bidding them farewell; 
 but as I had not been accustomed to travel in that mode for a lorn; 
 time, it was very fatiguing to me, so that I could not endure it, and 
 when I got within about forty miles of New York, I was obliged 
 to go by w r ater the remainder of the way, while Lorenzo rode one 
 horse and led the other. He arrived there some time before me and 
 had gone to the country, about ten or twelve miles from the city, to 
 preach, but he returned that night. We stayed a week or more un¬ 
 til our wagon was ready for us to start; then bidding our friends 
 farewell, proceeded on our journey. 
 
 Lorenzo had given out appointments all the way to Virginia, 
 and had tolerable hard work to keep up with them—we had to trav¬ 
 el nearly one whole night over the mountain from Frederick town 
 k) the Potomac river, which we crossed about two o’clock in the 
 morning. 
 
 Lorenzo’s appointment was some distance the other side of the 
 fiver; we lay down, and as soon as it was light we started again, 
 and reached the court house just as the people had assembled. I 
 went to a friend’s house, wbhe Lorenzo preached to the people.— 
 After meeting wo went on to the next appointment, where he preach¬ 
 ed agam et night aho* and so continued on our journey, until we 
 arrived at Virginia. Lorenzo preached every day, once, and twice, 
 and three times, and .vnenave arrived in Winchester, he preached 
 
C30 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 twice to large congregations. From thence we went to a camp 
 meeting, where I saw brother Gruber, a presiding elder, that I had 
 been acquainted with a number of years ago, which was very satis¬ 
 factory to me. 
 
 We left the camp ground in the morning for Staunton, where Lo¬ 
 renzo had an appointment at night. It was threatening to rain in 
 the morning when we started, and about twelve o’clock it began, and 
 rained almost as fast as I ever saw it; we were in an open wagon, 
 and I was wet through and throuorh. As it continued to rain exces- 
 
 o o 
 
 sively all the afternoon, when we arrived at Staunton it was almost 
 dark, and the people had assembled for meeting; Lorenzo had not 
 time to take any refreshments, but went and preached in his wet 
 clothes. We were received with coolness by the family that we 
 stayed with, although he was acquainted with them before; but that 
 is nothing uncommon; man is so changeable in his nature, that we 
 may find him at one time all Iriendship, and perhaps the next day 
 he is as cool as need be. Hence I have found it necessary to 
 strive to take it as it comes, to be thankful for friends, when I find 
 them, and to be satisfied when I have them not. 
 
 It was on Saturday night that we got to Staunton, and Lorenzo 
 intended to stay until Monday morning. On Sunday morning brother 
 Wade came to New London to meet us, and carry me home with 
 him; and Lorenzo had calculated on leaving me at Hobson’s, in 
 Cumberland, while he went to the Mississippi territory; consequent¬ 
 ly he thought it best for me to go to New London with brother 
 Wade, who was anxious for me to go and stay with his wife a few 
 months, as she was a stranger in this country, and my coming to 
 America in company with her made us sisters indeed. It was a trial 
 to my mind to part with my companion for nine or ten months, as I 
 did not expect to be with him but a few days, even if I went on to 
 Cumberland with him, as he then must leave me, and start for the 
 country where my sister lived; accordingly we parted, and I went 
 home with brother Wade. This was on Sunday, and he was to 
 have Staunton the next morning. My spirits were very much de¬ 
 pressed; but I did not know what laid before me. I arrived in New 
 London in safety and was kindly received by sister Wade, and had 
 got tolerably composed, when I received a letter from Lorenzo, 
 which gave me an account of the imprudence of my sister that lived 
 in the Mississippi; but it was in so dark a style that I did not com¬ 
 prehend it fully, as I could not believe that she would be guilty of 
 such enormities. I thought some one had charged her without 
 grounds; that was some consolation to me, as I hoped it was not 
 true. I was in hopes that he would come through New London, 
 and give me a more full account of the circumstances; but he could 
 not, consistently with his arrangements. I was in great distress of 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 631 
 
 mind her account, as she had been a great professor of religion, and 
 the cause must suffer by her falling foully; and the disgrace at¬ 
 tending it was almost unbearable. Brother Mead and his wife 
 came through New London on their way to Georgia, and brought 
 the news that Lorenzo was not coming through that place, which 
 made my heart almost sick within me. I felt as though the trial was 
 more thaa I could bear; but this was but the beginning of sorrow. 
 
 I stayed at brother Wade’s for more than two months, and was 
 kindly treated by him and his wife, and many others; and had many 
 good times in meeting with the children of God, to worship him. 
 The letter that I had received from Lorenzo in Cumberland, had 
 stated that my sister had been guilty of very improper conduct, but 
 that she w»rf penitent. But when Lorenzo got to Georgia, he re¬ 
 ceived a letter from brother Blackman, stating that she had escaped 
 from her husoand with a young man, and had gone over the line into 
 the Spanish country, to elude the displeasure of their connexions. 
 It was then an undeniable fact that she was really guilty; and Lo¬ 
 renzo wrote to mne from Georgia a full account of the circumstances, 
 which gave me rne severest wound that I had ever felt. To have 
 heard of her drAtn, O how much more preferable! But I had no 
 other way, but must submit. My dear sister that lay so near my 
 heart, had strayed so widely from the path of rectitude; it was such 
 a. heartrending affliction, I thought it was almost more than I could 
 bear! It appeared impossible that she could be so far lost to her 
 own honor, and the love that she had manifested to the cause of God, 
 and the prosperity of Zion, as to be guilty of such an atrocious 
 crime. But so it is, that some who make the greatest show of re¬ 
 ligion, wound it the deepest. So it was in this case; she had pro¬ 
 fessed to have experienced the blessing of religion for many years, 
 and was as much opposed to any thing that had the appearance of 
 imprudence in her own sex, as any person that I ever knew. She 
 was married when young to a man that was inferior to her in point 
 of talents, and was not calculated to get up in the world, as the say¬ 
 ing is, as much as many others; and as she possessed a very proud 
 spirit, together with a very quick temper, and he not having as mild 
 a disposition as might be, they were unhappy in their union, which 
 was attended with many disagreements. He was subject to intoxi¬ 
 cation, and that was frequently the cause of much misery between 
 them. I was witness, many times, to such conduct on both sides, 
 that gave me the greatest pain of any thing that could have befallen 
 me. I often would beg my sister to say nothing, but her turbulent 
 disposition was such, that I have thought she would almost suffer 
 death, rather than submit to any one. 
 
 They lived in that way for many years. She was very industri¬ 
 ous, and strove hard to live; but he was negligent, and often spent 
 
682 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 more than he made. They removed when they were first married, 
 into the state of New York, about ninety miles from the place of 
 their nativity, where they lived five or six years. She had religion 
 at that time, and he opposed her very much, as she had joined the 
 Baptist church before she left New England. But after leaving her 
 Christian friends, and having so much opposition, she had lost her 
 religion almost entirely, and became like the rest of the world. At 
 that time the Methodists came into the neighborhood, and she became 
 acquainted with them, and would have joined their society, but her 
 husband would not permit it. But she attended their meetings, and 
 was much engaged at that time. My brother-in-law'took it into his 
 head to remove to Fort Stanwix, on the Mohawk river, within sev¬ 
 enty or eighty miles of the line of Canada, and she backslid again, not 
 having any to converse with but those that were unacquainted with 
 God or themselves. O how prone we are to forget the obligations 
 we are under to our Saviour, notwithstanding it is on his bounty we 
 live. We are indebted to him for every mercy that we enjo} r . She 
 continued to live in that careless way for several years, until I was 
 perhaps, eighteen years of age, and the Methodists found her out 
 again, and I got under distress for my soul. She was roused again, 
 and I believe had religion. My brother-in-law opposed us with all 
 his might. They had got in a tolerable good way before this, and 
 there was a prospect that they might live comfortably, as to the things 
 of this life; but he possessed such an uneasy disposition, that he 
 could never be satisfied unless he was trading; and he had but a 
 poor talent for that business. He sold his plantation, that he could 
 have made a comfortable living imon, to a man that was a sharper, 
 on trust, and took no security. The man sold his property, and 
 cleared himself, without making any compensation for the land.— 
 This was a very great affliction to my sister, as she had made every 
 exertion for a living that a woman could do, and strove in every 
 w r ay she could to prevent his selling his place, but all to no purpose. 
 He carried on a great stroke at drinking, and spending his time for 
 nought. She was harrassed and troubled on every side, not en¬ 
 joying that satisfaction in religion she had formerly done. It made 
 her truly wretched. I strove to comfort her in every way that I 
 could. We supported the family by our labor, weaving, spinning, 
 sewing, and any kind of work that we could do. 
 
 This continued for more than twelve months, and then he took a 
 little farm of about fifty acres of land, with a comfortable house 
 fora small family, that suited us very well. The rent being small, 
 he could have lived as well as need be, if he would have been in¬ 
 dustrious. He was of a turn that was rather indolent and careless, 
 but my sister and myself kept the family in tolerably comfortable 
 circumstances. 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 633 
 
 It was at that time that the Methodist preachers came into the 
 neighborhood, and preached the gospel to poor lost sinners. My 
 heart was wrought upon, and I set out to seek the salvation of my 
 soul. My sister heard the pleasing sound with gladness, but my 
 brother-in-law w'as violently opposed to them, and strove in every 
 way that he could to prevent us from going to meeting; but I felt de¬ 
 termined to seek the Lord with all my heart, come what would, and 
 strive to save my soul. It was near twelve months before I joined 
 society, or my sister; but at last we broke through and joined the 
 people called Methodists. I have never seen the time that I was 
 sorry I cast my lot with them; but I have often lamented that I did 
 not live nearer to the gospel rules that they teach. 
 
 After we had joined society, my brother-in-law became somewhat 
 more softened, and let us have more peace, and would sometimes 
 go to meeting; but he still continued to go on in the same evil prac¬ 
 tice of spending his time in the most unprofitable way—but the 
 preachers and people that feared God ceased not to pray for him, and 
 at last he was brought to see his situation, and the danger of living 
 in sin, and set about the work of his own salvation. I doubt not 
 but he experienced the pardon of his sins. O the joy that was felt 
 on this occasion. We had, as it were, a heaven begun below.— 
 He became a new man, and Providence seemed to bless us on every 
 side. We continued to enjoy the consolations of religion for several 
 years, and the Lord prospered us in all our undertakings until after 
 I was married, and they started for the Mississippi, and my hus¬ 
 band and myself parted w r ith them; we were going to New York, 
 and from thence to sail for Europe. 
 
 They went to that country, and it appeared they left all the pru¬ 
 dence that they ever possessed, behind them; for when they arrived, 
 he, it appeared, thought that he could launch into building mills, 
 not counting the cost that he must be at, but calculating that Loren- 
 zo, when he returned from his tour in Europe, would pay all ex¬ 
 penses. He ran into debt for land that had a mill seat upon it, and 
 began to erect a mill. 
 
 Sopae people were much pleased with them, as they appeared to 
 be engaged in religion. My sister was very much respected by the 
 people, both religious and irreligious. But O, the danger we are 
 exposed to while in this world. She was possessed of good natural 
 abilities, and considerable acquired knowledge, and was the last 
 person I should have thought would have conducted in the way she 
 aid; but we have need to watch and pray, lest we enter into tempta¬ 
 tion. She had lived with her husband for twenty years at least, and 
 I never heard or knew any thing laid to her charge of that nature, 
 before or after her marriage; and she had been a guide to me in my 
 youth, and I suppose, possessed as great a sense of honor as any 
 
634 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 person 1 ever knew. But how it was I cannot tell; she fell into a 
 snare of the enemy, and became a prey to the most unaccountable of 
 all vices. There was a young man that was of the most abandoned 
 character and principle, that was taken into the family, that she was 
 fond of by some means; and there was a criminal intercourse be¬ 
 tween them for several months before it was discovered. She was 
 in society, and thought to be very pious, but at last it was mistrust¬ 
 ed by some, and a plan laid to detect them, which was accomplish¬ 
 ed; and when it was proved upon her, she gave some marks of pen¬ 
 itence, and her husband would have made friends with her, but when 
 the devil gets the advantage of poor infatuated mortals, he makes 
 the best improvement of it in his power. So it is in this case; for 
 I expect her sorrow was but slight, if she was in the least affected 
 with sorrow; for as soon as she. found that Lorenzo and myself had 
 returned to America, she laid every plan to make her escape with 
 tnat wretched young man, into the Spanish country, which she ef¬ 
 fected, and left her husband in a state of mind almost frantic. He 
 had more affection for her than I once thought him capable of. He 
 went after her, and strove to get her to return, but she would not. 
 I do not think there ever was as permanent a union between them 
 as w r as necessary for happiness. O the misery of many that are 
 joined in the holy bands of matrimony! For the want of due con¬ 
 sideration they rush into that state, and are wretched for life. 
 
 When she completed her wicked plan, information was commu¬ 
 nicated to us. My Lorenzo had left me, and started for the coun¬ 
 try. No one can paint the heartfelt sorrow that I experienced on 
 receiving the information. I felt as though I was deprived of al¬ 
 most all my earthly comfort. I felt I could not believe it possible 
 that she could have acted in that miserable, disgraceful manner; but 
 it was even so! Many have been the nights that I have wet my 
 pillow with tears upon her account, but all to no purpose. O that 
 it may be a warning to me to watch and pray, lest I enter into temp¬ 
 tation. Lorenzo went on, and found my poor brother-in-law in a 
 ruinous condition; and furthermore, they had run so deeply in debt 
 that it was impossible for my brother-in-law to extricate himself from 
 it. He had made a contract with a couple of girls for a tract of 
 land that had a mill seat upon it, and began to build a mill, with¬ 
 out a title to the land. When Lorenzo came, he wished him to as¬ 
 sist him to procure the land, that he might not be in danger of losing 
 his labor. Lorenzo felt a great reluctance to engage in any thing 
 of the kind, but by the persuasion of friends he was prevailed upon 
 to make a contract with the girls for the land, and likewise paid the 
 old man for his labor, as he desired to return to the state of New 
 York. There was considerable less than one hundred acre*,, with 
 a log cabin upon it. He had paid a very enormous price, which 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 635 
 
 was a great disadvantage, as Lorenzo was not a man that felt free¬ 
 dom to have much to do with the world, except when he could not 
 well avoid it. After he had got the place, he scarcely knew what 
 to do with it. The mill was not finished. There was a dam and 
 mill frame, but the dam had broke, and it was uncertain whether i 
 could be made to stand, as the banks of the stream that it was erect 
 ed on were subject to wash in times of high water. There was a 
 man who thought he could make it stand. Lorenzo made an offer 
 to him of the place, if he would take it, and make a mill upon it, 
 he should have one half of the mill. Accordingly he undertook, 
 and repaired the dam, so that it sawed some that winter. He in¬ 
 tended to tear up the old foundation, and build entirely another plan; 
 and was to have the use of the old mill until he should get the 
 other finished. 
 
 People in that country appeared anxious that Lorenzo should 
 come to that part of the country, and get a residence; they talked that 
 they would assist us in every thing we needed, and as Lorenzo 
 thought that it might be best to prepare for sickness, and for what¬ 
 ever might befall us, he concluded to come forme and bring me with 
 him to that country. I had felt a great desire to go to the Missis¬ 
 sippi, before my friends had conducted themselves in that wretched 
 way, but now I felt a reluctance to going, for it appeared to me that 
 I could not hold up my head in the place, where my own sister had 
 disgraced herself and me. My heart recoiled at the thought of 
 being a mark, as I knew I must, for people to look at and say, that 
 is the sister of such a woman, and she has been guilty of an odious 
 crime. But as my Lorenzo thought it would be best for me to go, 
 I made no objection. He returned in June to Cumberland, in Vir¬ 
 ginia, where we stayed a few days; and from thence to Albany, 
 where Lorenzo left me, and continued to journey on to his father’s, 
 in Connecticut, being gone six or seven weeks. 
 
 I stayed in Albany part of the time, and Troy, and I also went 
 to see my brother, that lived near Schenectady; he did not profess 
 religion, but was friendly to it; I stayed there a few days. 
 
 There was a camp meeting within eight or ten miles, where I 
 expected to meet Lorenzo; my brother and his wife went with me 
 to the place on the commencement of it; and there to my great joy 
 I met my companion, with many others of my acquaintance, that 
 I had been acquainted with many years before. The meeting was 
 attended with good to many; we stayed until the close, ^,nd then we 
 went with some very kind friends of Troy, who gave Lorenzo a 
 good suit of clothes, and were as affectionate to us as people could 
 be. 
 
 My brother-in-law, who came from Mississippi, and had been to 
 the place he left when he removed to the south, was at the meeting 
 
;636 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 ’and came down to Troy after us, as Lorenzo was to let him have 
 some books on the account of his labor at the Mississippi; he did 
 so, but this was not the end of trouble to us. It gave me inexpres¬ 
 sible pain to see the man that I thought had been the cause, in one 
 sense, of the destruction of my poor sister; for he had been an un¬ 
 kind husband in days that were past. Although I could not excuse 
 her, yet I believe, if he had done as he ought, she never would 
 have become what she did. But they were not equally yoked to¬ 
 gether; he had some good traits in his character, but he was indo¬ 
 lent, and a bad economist; consequently kept them behind hand.— 
 She was industrious, and would have managed well, if she had 
 been united to a man that would have stood in his place, and made 
 her known and kept lier’s; for she possessed a turbulent disposition. 
 But he was neither a good husband, nor a good manager; that made 
 her fret at him, and he would not take it from her. Thus it was a 
 means of her living a considerable part of the time in discontent; 
 but after they both experienced religion, they lived more agreeably, 
 until they removed to the Mississippi, and she fell in with that young 
 man, who proved her ruin. From a train of circumstances, which 
 correspond and hang together like a chain of truth, it appears that 
 there was a combination of Deists, one of whom was a physician, 
 sought the overthrow of the family; through the object of temporal 
 gain, (they being a family connexion of those who owned the 
 mill-seat,) and to bring a stigma upon the cause of religion! She 
 was considerably over fort} years of age at this time of her life. 
 
 We parted with our friends at Troy, after getting a small wagon 
 and two horses, and what little we could get together, and started 
 across the country to the Western waters, in company with a young 
 man that came with us from Europe, and a brother Valentine, from 
 the state of New York who wished to go to that country. We 
 travelled with as little expense as possible, through the state of 
 Pennsylvania, and struck the Ohio river at Wheeling, where we 
 stayed for near two weeks, at a Quaker’s, who was very kind to me. 
 Lorenzo strove to get a passage in a flat bottomed boat, where they 
 frequently took horses, carriages and produce, with families that are 
 wishing to remove to that country; but he could not obtain one that 
 would take his horses, consequently he was under the necessity of 
 taking his horses through by land; he met with a person who was 
 going down the river with a loaded barge to Natchez; they engaged 
 to carry me with some trunks and other baggage. These people 
 were friendly Quakers, who owned the boat that Lorenzo had en¬ 
 gaged my passage in. But they were not ready to sail for some 
 time, accordingly Lorenzo left me with the young man that came with 
 us from Europe, to go down the river in this boat, while he went 
 round by land. I felt very gloomy to be left among strangers, and 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 037 
 
 • 
 
 to go on board a boat with a company of men, without one woman 
 for a companion. 
 
 But the people in Wheeling were very kind to me while I stayed 
 there, after Lorenzo left me, which gave me much satisfaction.— 
 They provided me with many necessaries for the voyage, such as 
 sugar and tea, and other things to make me comfortable, for which 
 may the Lord reward them. 
 
 I stayed at Wheeling between one and two weeks after Lorenzo 
 left. In that time the people who owned the boat sold it to a couple 
 of doctors from Virginia, with all that appertained to it; but they 
 made a reserve for me still to go in the boat. This w T as a very try¬ 
 ing time to me; the people that owned the boat, w r hen Lorenzo ap¬ 
 plied for me to go down in it, were plain Quakers, and they promis¬ 
 ed Lorenzo to take good care of me, but the man who bought the 
 boat was quite of different appearance, although he was in a gen¬ 
 tleman’s garb. The young man that was with me went as a hand 
 to help work the boat: we went on board at evening; the barge was 
 laden with flour and cider, and various kinds of produce that were 
 fitted for the Natchez; there was a small cabin, where there were 
 two berths, where three or four persons might sleep tolerably com¬ 
 fortable. There I was obliged to rest at night; and there was a 
 small vacancy between this cabin and the other part of the boat, 
 where they had run up a small chimney, where they could cook 
 provisions. In this gloomy situation 1 was fixed to start for the 
 Mississippi, where I knew I must meet with many trials, if ever I 
 should reach there. 
 
 The river, at the time we started, was very low, and we had 
 made but slow progress for many days together. I could not set my 
 foot on land; shut up in a boat, with none but men, and those of that 
 class who neither feared God or man; though they, for the most part 
 treated me with civility. None can tell how disagreeable such a 
 situation is, but those who have passed through some things similar. 
 
 We left Wheeling about the last of October. The boat stopped 
 at Limestone in Kentucky, for part of one day and a night; there 
 Lorenzo had some acquaintances, and when they found out that I 
 was on board of this boat, some of them came down to see me, and 
 invited me to go on shore and stay the night, which I accepted with 
 thankfulness. 
 
 I had some hope that Lorenzo would arrive there before the boat 
 started in the morning. O how anxiously I looked out for him, but 
 he did not come, and I had to go on board the boat very early in the 
 morning, and continue on my journey with a very heavy heart. My 
 mind was much depressed; the prospects before me dark, when I 
 should reach my place of destination; and the weather uncom¬ 
 monly cold for the climate and season. 
 
638 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 After being confined on board of a boat for six weeks, we reached 
 the mouth of Bayou Pierre, about twelve miles from Gibson Port, 
 and forty miles from Natchez. We left the boat; myself and the 
 young man that was with me, took, our things to a public house; 
 tut that was ten or twelve miles from the place that we wished to 
 get. I had never been in that country before, but Lorenzo had 
 several times; and hence I had some grounds to expect I should find 
 some friends, as many of them had manifested a desire that I 
 should come to that country; but my sister had conducted in such 
 a manner, that it made my way difficult; and how to get to the neigh¬ 
 borhood that I wished to go to, I did not know. 
 
 However, brother Valentine, that came with us from the state of 
 New York, travelled by land with Lorenzo as far as Limestone, 
 and then put his horse on board of a boat, and worked his passage 
 down to the same place that I was at. I landed at night, and he 
 came in the morning, so that I was provided for. We left our 
 things at this public house, and I rode the horse, while he and the 
 young man walked about twelve miles through the mud. This was 
 about the 12th of January. We stayed at Gibson Port that night, 
 about four miles from the place where my sister had lived, and 
 brought such a stain on the cause of religion. We were all stran- 
 gers; but Lorenzo had wrote to some strangers that we were coming; 
 and furthermore, he had requested them if I should arrive before 
 him, that they would take care of me until he should come. 
 
 We left Gibson Port and went to the neighborhood of the mill, 
 to the house of Samuel Cobun. He did not profess religion, though 
 he was very kind and humane; but he had two sisters that were 
 members of the Methodist church. He had no wife living, and 
 they lived with him to take care of his family; they had been 
 friends to my sister, -when she went to that country. They received 
 me, apparently, with affection, which was a consolation to my 
 heart; for I expected to meet with many a cold look on the account 
 of my poor unfortunate sister, which I expect I did; but do not 
 blame them, as it had given them so much pain; but I could not 
 help it. However, I stayed at Mr. Cobun’s until Lorenzo came, 
 as those that professed religion seemed not to take much notice of 
 me. When Lorenzo left me at Wheeling, he went on through the 
 state of Ohio, Kentucky and Tennessee, and so on through the In¬ 
 dian country to the Mississippi Territory. 
 
 A man that was a Methodist and preached, who had appeared 
 very friendly to Lorenzo in days that were past, to whom Lorenzo 
 had written, and requested him, if I should reach there before him, 
 that his friend would permit me to stay with him, until he should 
 arrive! But he did not seem very anxious that I should stay at his 
 house; he came over to Mr. Cobun’s, which was six or seven miles 
 
THE JOURJNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 639 
 
 to see me, and requested me to come and see them, as though I had 
 been fixed in a comfortable situation, with every thing that I need¬ 
 ed. But it was quite the reverse with me; I had neither house nor 
 friends in that country, without the people chose to befriend me. I 
 was a stranger, in a strange land, in the neighborhood where my 
 nearest relation had conducted very improperly, and I expect that 
 was one cause why the friends kept so distant; however the family 
 that I was with was very kind. I went once to his friend’s house, 
 before Lorenzo arrived, which was somewhere about two weeks; I 
 stayed there one night, and then returned to Mr. Cobun’s, where I 
 stayed until Lorenzo came to me. 
 
 The winter had been uncommonly severe, and he had a very dis¬ 
 tressing time through the wilderness, but Providence had brought 
 him through in safety, which was a matter of rejoicing to my poor 
 heart. 
 
 The cloud that had been gathering for some time, grew T darker 
 and darker, so that we scarcely knew which way to turn, or how to 
 extricate ourselves from our difficulties that my imprudent friends 
 had brought us into on every side; they had run in debt to mer¬ 
 chants, making the impression, that when Lorenzo came from Europe 
 he would pay all. There was some that had befriended them on 
 Lorenzo’s account; these he felt it was his duty to compensate, 
 which he did. My brother-in-law had made a contract with some 
 people in that country for a tract of land, which was a mill seat; 
 and without any title whatever, before we returned from Europe he 
 went to building a mill, which involved them still deeper in debt, 
 and after Lorenzo returned from Europe and went to that country, 
 which had been nearly twelve months after, and finding him in such 
 a distressed situation, that he, out of pity, stept in to assist him as 
 a kind of mediator, they cast the whole burthen on his shoulders, 
 which proved a heavy one to Lorenzo. 
 
 We arrived there in January. We had a couple of tolerably 
 good horses, and a small wagon, and some money; but we were un¬ 
 der the necessity of parting with them, and what little money we 
 had was soon gone. The old mill frame, which was all that was 
 done to the mill, Lorenzo let a man take on such terms as these— 
 that he might undertake to build a mill, if he chose, without any 
 more expense to Lorenzo; and if he could make one stand, Lorenzo 
 should be entitled to one half. 
 
 We stayed with a family near the mill frame, from March until 
 July; in this time 1 was taken sick with the fever that is common in 
 that country, on the day that Lorenzo had resolved to prepare to 
 start for Georgia, and my life was despaired of; and the people that 
 had appeared so desirous that we should come to that country, for¬ 
 sook us; and had not the man that was styled a Deist, that first re 
 
640 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 received me into his house, befriended us now, I know not what I 
 should have done, his two sisters, Elizabeth and Ann Cobun, were 
 friends indeed; Ann stayed with me night and day for about three 
 weeks, and then we were under the necessity of removing from this 
 somewhere else; and where to go we could not tell! 
 
 However Mr. Cobun gave us permission to come and stay at his 
 house as long as we chose, but I was so low at that time that I 
 could not sit up at all. They sewed some blankets together over a 
 frame similar to a bier to carry the dead, and layed a bed upon it, 
 and laid me thereon, and two black men conveyed me to his house, 
 which was perhaps a mile. 
 
 The next day Lorenzo was taken very ill. There we weit both 
 confined to our beds, unable to help each other to as much as a drink 
 of water. At that time Lorenzo could not have commanded one 
 dollar, to have procured so much as a little medicine. 
 
 This was a trying time; and when the storm would be over, we 
 could not tell; but the Lord supported us under these distressing cir¬ 
 cumstances, or we must have sunk beneath the weight. Forever 
 praised be the adored name of our great Benefactor for all his mer¬ 
 cies unto us. 
 
 My fever began to abate, but Lorenzo grew worse; and it was 
 doubtful which way it would terminate with him. O the anguish 
 of heart I felt at this trying juncture. I was still so low that I could 
 sit up but very little, nor walk without assistanae, and we were al¬ 
 together dependent on others for the necessaries of life. Lorenzo 
 appeared to be fast approaching to eternity, but after some weeks he 
 began to gain a little, so that he was able' to ride a few miles at a 
 time, and we then removed to brother Randal Gibson’s, where we 
 stayed a few days. I was still unable to work, as I then had the 
 common ague and fever, which kept me very weak and feeble. Af¬ 
 ter staying there for some time, perhaps two weeks, we returned to 
 friend Baker’s near the mill. Lorenzo held meetings as much as 
 he was able and perhaps more, although he was so weak in body 
 and depressed in mind, he did not slack his labors, but preached fre¬ 
 quently sitting or lying down. There was a young man, who died 
 about six or seven miles from where we then were, desired Lorenzo 
 should preach his funeral. He was still very feeble, but wished to 
 be of some use to his fellow mortals the few days he might have to 
 stay in this world of woe. 
 
 He started soon in the morning to attend the funeral, and brother 
 Baker with him. This was on Sunday. He preached to a crowd¬ 
 ed congregation, with considerable liberty. The people were ten¬ 
 der and attentive. After the conclusion of the ceremony, he started 
 to return to brother Baker’s where he had left me, and had rode but 
 a few miles before he was taken suddenly ill, and would have fallen 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 6*41 
 
 from his horse, if friend Baker had not saw that something was the 
 matter; and being active, he sprang from his horse, and caught him 
 before he fell to the ground; and as it happened they were near a 
 small cabin, that was occupied by a man that professed religion. 
 They conveyed him into it senseless, and so he continued for some 
 time, and when he came to himself, he was in the most excruciating 
 pain imaginable. They gave him a large quantity of laudanum, 
 which gave him some little relief; but he could not be removed from 
 that place. 
 
 Brother Baker stayed with him until nearly night, and then came 
 home. I had become very uneasy in my mind on his account, as 
 he did not return according to my expectation; when this friend 
 came and told me Lorenzo’s situation—my heart trembled lest I 
 should be called to relinquish my claim, and resign him up to the 
 pale messenger, it made me cry mightily to God to give me 
 strength to sav, “The will of the Lord be done.” I had no rea- 
 son to doubt, if the great Master saw it best to remove him from 
 this region of pain, he would be conveyed by angelic bands to the 
 realms of peace and happiness, where he would have to suffer no 
 more pain and affliction, neither of body or mind—but it was a task 
 too hard for me to accomplish, without the immediate assistance of 
 the Friend of sinners. 
 
 I slept but little that night, and early next morning the friend 
 at whose house Lorenzo was, came with two horses to take me to 
 him—when I arrived there, I found him in a very distressed situa¬ 
 tion; he could not be moved in any position whatever, without the 
 greatest pain; he could lie no way, except on his back, and in this 
 position he lay for ten days. The disorder was left in his side, and 
 across his bowels; I was apprehensive it would terminate in a mor¬ 
 tification, and others I believe were of the same opinion. One day 
 w r e thought he was dying, the whole day; he was unable to speak 
 for the greater part of the day. My mind w^as in such a state of 
 anxiety as I had never experienced before; however, that appeared 
 to be the turning point; for the next day he was something better, 
 and continued to mend slowly, and in a few days he had gained so 
 much strength as to ride about a mile to a quarterly meeting, and a 
 precious time it w T as to me, and many others. 
 
 O what an indulgent parent we have to rely upon! May my 
 heart ever feel sensations of gratitude to that God who hath cleared 
 my way through storms of affliction, and various other difficulties. 
 
 I had not recovered my health fully at this time. The people, it 
 appeared to me, were almost tired of us in every direction. I was 
 unable to labor for a living, and Lorenzo, so feeble in body that he 
 could preach but little; consequently we Avere entirely dependent qd 
 others for subsistence. Ra 
 
642 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 We continued in the neighborhood where Lorenzo had been sick, 
 and that of the mill, until the first of January, and then we left that 
 part for a friend’s house, twelve or fourteen miles off: their house 
 was small, and family large, made it very inconvenient to them and 
 us; although they were kind and friendly. 
 
 Our situation at this time was truly distressing; scarcely knew 
 which way to turn. Lorenzo concluded it was best to strive to pre¬ 
 pare some place as a shelter from the storms that appeared to have 
 come to such a pitch, as not to admit of rising much higher. Sick¬ 
 ness and poverty had assailed us on every side; and many such as 
 had professed to be our friends, forsook us in that country as well as 
 in the states. It was circulating through many parts that we were 
 at that time rolling in riches, surrounded with plenty. 
 
 The old mill frame (for it was never finished) had made such a 
 noise in the world, that many had been led to believe that we poses- 
 sed a large plantation, with an elegant house, and other necessary 
 appurtenances, together with two or three mills; and a number of 
 slaves, besides money at interest. Whilst this was carried from east 
 to west, and from north to south, and the people supposing that Lo¬ 
 renzo had ranged the wild fields of America, and also of Europe, 
 to gather up worldly treasure, and had gone to the Mississippi to en¬ 
 joy it, would of course make a very unfavorable impression on their 
 minds, as it related to his motives in travelling in such an irregular 
 manner as he had done. 
 
 We were, as I observed before, in quite a different situation— 
 without a house or home, or anything of consequence that we could 
 call our own. 
 
 There was a tract of land lying in the midst of a thick cane 
 break, on which was a beautiful spring of water, breaking out at the 
 foot of a large hill, which some persons had told Lorenzo of; the 
 soil belonged to the United States, and the cane was almost impen¬ 
 etrable, from thirty to forty feet high; and likewise it was inhabited 
 by wild beasts of prey, of various kinds, and serpents of the most 
 poisonous nature. Notwithstanding these gloomy circumstances, 
 Lorenzo got a man to go with him and look at it, to see if it would 
 do for an asylum for us to fly to, provided we could get a little cabin 
 erected near the spring. After he had taken a survey of the place, 
 he concluded to make a trial, and employed a man accordingly to 
 put a small log cabin, within ten or twelve feet of the spring, which 
 he did, after cutting down the cane for to set it, a way was made 
 through from the public road to the spot, so that we could ride on 
 horseback or on foot. We obtained a few utensils for keeping house, 
 and in March we removed to our little place of residence, in the 
 wilderness, or rather it appeared like the habitation of some exiles: 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 643 
 
 but it was a sweet place to me, I felt at home, and many times the 
 Lord was precious to my soul. 
 
 There was a man who had rested in Philadelphia, and by some 
 means had got involved in debt, and left there to reside in this coun¬ 
 try: He had a wife and one child; once he had belonged to the 
 Methodist society, and then backslid; but after he came to that 
 country, he was brought into trying circumstances; w r hich brought 
 him to reflect on his present situation; and meeting Lorenzo in this 
 time, there began some intimacy between them on this occasion; 
 after this he wished to return to Philadelphia for a short time, and 
 wanted some place for his wife to stay at while he should be gone; 
 consequently he requested us to let her stay w T ith us at our little cabin, 
 which was agreed to; she came, and this made up our little family. 
 She was a peaceable, friendly woman, and we spent the time quite 
 agreeable; although we were left by ourselves for days together, Lo¬ 
 renzo being frequently called from home to attend meeting's, and to 
 procure the necessaries of life. 
 
 The people were much surprised when they came to our little res¬ 
 idence, how we came to fix on such a lonely place as this to retreat 
 to. This is a proof, that experience teaches more than otherwise 
 we could learn; we had felt the want of a home in the time of trouble 
 and sickness. This was a pleasant retreat to us: the wilderness ap¬ 
 peared almost like a paradise to me. There were but two ways to 
 get to our neighbors, the nearest was more than half a mile, and so 
 intricate, that it would be almost impossible for any one to find it, 
 or get through either place in the night. 
 
 We stayed*there for near four months; in that time Lorenzo 
 preached as much as his strength would admit. We were sometimes 
 very closely run to get what was necessary to make us comfortable; 
 yet I felt quite contented. I had in a good degree regained my 
 health so that I was able to labor, and I strove to do all that I could 
 for a living, although my situation was such, that I could not do as 
 much as 1 wished; but the Lord provided for us, beyond what we 
 could have expected. We did not know how long we should stay 
 in that place; we had no other alternative but to stay there, until 
 Providence should open some other way. 
 
 The man that had left his wife with us, and started for the city 
 of Philadelphia, went as far as the falls of Ohio, and got discour¬ 
 aged, and getting into a boat, he returned to us in the cane: there we 
 had an addition to our family; this man, and his wife and child.— 
 The chief of the burden fell to my lot, to do for them and ourseb es, 
 which Lorenzo thought was too much for me to go through with 
 •—and the man seemed not to give himself much concern about it; 
 his wife being in a situation that would require more attention than 
 I should be able to give, we thought it best to make our way to the 
 
£44 
 
 VICISSITTDES; OR 
 
 States, if possible; as we had been defeated in almost every thing 
 that we had undertaken in that country. Accordingly, Lorenzo 
 made some arrangements to prepare to leave it. He let the man 
 that was with us, have possession of the house and spring, and what 
 little we had for family use, as it relates to house keeping, and took 
 a horse for the journey. We left the peaceful retreat of the spring, 
 where I enjoyed some refreshings from the presence of the Lord; 
 and were again cast on the world without any thing to depend upon 
 but Providence. However; he had never forsaken us. His power 
 and willingness to save all that trust in him, were still the same; and 
 as he had promised that he would be with us in six troubles, and in 
 the seventh that he would not forsake us: so it proved in the end.—• 
 We left the little cabin on Sunday morning, to attend an appoint¬ 
 ment that Lorenzo had given out, ttyelve or fourteen miles distant 
 from there, on horse back, where w r e arrived in time. He preach¬ 
 ed to an-attentive congregation. This was about six miles hom 
 Cobun’s, where v r e had found an asylum in other days. We left 
 the place the meeting was held at, .and started for Cobun’s, but lost 
 our way, by taking a footpath that we supposed was nearer, and 
 w r andered in the "woods until almost night, before w r e came to the 
 place that we were in pursuit of. At last we got to the place, where 
 we met with sister Cobun, and with brother Valentine, who had 
 been back to the state of New York for his family, and had arrived 
 here a few' w r eeks previous. 
 
 We did not intend to stay in the country any longer than we could 
 make the necessary arrangements for our journey through the wil¬ 
 derness to Georgia. Lorenzo turned every way thkt he could, to 
 obtain proper necessaries, and had got all ready to start, our clothes 
 and every thing being packed up, we concluded to attend a camp 
 meeting about six miles from the neighborhood of the old mill frame, 
 and then continue on our journey. Providence seemed not to favor 
 our intentions at that time, for I w r as taken sick; and unable to tra¬ 
 vel, consequently, Lorenzo w 7 as under the necessity of leaving me 
 behind, and going through without me—but he stayed for several 
 weeks longer; until I had in some degree recovered my health. He 
 made some preparations for me to be provided in his absence. 
 
 Brother Valentine had erected a small log house on public ground; 
 near the mill frame, and contiguous to the little tract that Lorenzo 
 still retained of perhaps five-and-tw r enty acres. This house, in con¬ 
 junction with the sister Cobuns, he obtained from Mr. Valentine, 
 for us to reside in, w'hile he should take a tour through the States. 
 
 He had let another man have a part of the right that he still held 
 in the mill, if ever it should be made to do any business; consequent¬ 
 ly, this left him but one fourth, and that w r as in a state of uncertainty, 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 645 
 
 whether it would be of any use to him, which the sequel has since 
 proved to be the case. 
 
 About this time my poor unfortunate sister finished her career, 
 ard was called to a world of spirits, to give an account for the deeds 
 done in the body! I felt very awful when I first heard the hews— 
 but I had considered that we done all in our power to bring her back 
 to the paths of rectitude. Lorenzo had seen her three times: the 
 first, on purpose; the second, on the road: the third, she came to meet¬ 
 ing thirty miles to see me, but I was not there—and strove by every 
 argument to prevail on her to come to us, and forsake the ways of 
 vice and strive to seek her soul’s salvation, and we would strive to 
 do the part of children by her. But she would not, alledging that 
 she could not bear the scoffs of her acquaintances. When Lorenzo 
 found that she was determined to stay with the person that she had 
 apostatized for, he told her to read the counsel of Jeremiah to Zed- 
 ekiah, on their last interview, and look at the sequel, and make the 
 application, at which she wept as they parted. This was the last 
 time that he ever saw her. She was taken sick shortly after, and 
 died in a strange land, without a friend to drop a tear of compassion 
 over her in her last moments! The person that had been her sedu¬ 
 cer went on like one distracted—his wickedness and evil conduct, 
 no doubt stared him in the face, when he reflected that he had been 
 the cause of one, who had once enjoyed the divine favor, losing that 
 blessing, and falling into sin of such an enormous nature as she had 
 been guilty of—and I know not but he might have been the cause 
 of her sudden departure; but I leave that until the day when the se¬ 
 crets of all hearts shall be disclosed. 
 
 She was interred in a lonely place, where perhaps, in a few years, 
 the spot of earth cannot be found, that contains her ashes.* 
 
 O that this may be a warning to all that may peruse this short ac¬ 
 count of the fall of one that might have proved a blessing to society, 
 and a comfort to her friends, if she had kept at the feet of her Sa¬ 
 viour, and attended to the dictates of that spirit which teaches hu¬ 
 mility. 
 
 I was much afflicted on the account of my poor sister. She had 
 laid near my heart; but I was enabled to give her up, knowing that 
 
 *The foregoing unfortunate circumstances, are necessarily involved in the thread 
 of those vicissitudes, w hich are connected in the narrative in order to be explicit, 
 seeing the circumstances were generally known, but in many respects greatly mis¬ 
 represented, through the prejudice and ambition of sonic, to block up the way and 
 destroy the reputation ef Lorenzo, by unfavorable impressions on the public mind. 
 Many, through false modestyand pride, are willing to claim relationship with some, 
 because they are considered in the higher circles of life; which they would be 
 ashamed of, if it was not for their money, as worth is generally estimated accord¬ 
 ing to a man’s property, agreeable to the old saying. “Money makes the man.”— 
 Whereas, what am 1 the worse for other’s vices, or better for their worth and merit, 
 if 1 have no merit of my own? 
 
846 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 she was gone to a just tribunal, and her state unalterably fixed.— 
 What remained for me to do, was, to strive to make my way safely 
 through a tempestuous world, to a glorious eternity. 
 
 Lorenzo had made the necessary preparations for me to stay with 
 the sister Cobuns, and for him to take his departure for the States, 
 not expecting to return in less than twelve months. This was some¬ 
 thing of a cross to me, as he was still considerably afflicted in 
 body, and to appearance, would never enjoy health again. But I 
 was supported under it, so that I felt in a great measure resigned to 
 this dispensation also. I was supplied with what I needed to make 
 me comfortable. 
 
 I had joined society when I first came to this country, within a 
 mile of the place I then lived. I lived in great harmony with my 
 two companions that Lorenzo had left me with, while he had gone 
 to visit the States once more. I attended meeting regularly every 
 week, and had many precious times to my soul. I had some trials 
 to encounter, but the Lord was my helper, and brought me through 
 them all. I was desirous to return to some part of the States, if 
 Providence should spare Lorenzo, and he should again come back to 
 me in safety. 
 
 He left me in October. I spent that wdnter and the next summer 
 as agreeably as I bad done such a length of time in almost any 
 situation that I had been placed in for several years; at the same 
 time those people that had pretended a great deal of friendship to us 
 in former times, were quite distant. However, this affected me but 
 little, as I had learned in some degree this lesson, that our happiness 
 does not depend on the smiles or frowns of the world: but we must 
 have peace in our own breast, or we can find it no where else. 
 
 I lived quite retired from the world, with a few exceptions. 1 
 seldom went out but to meeting—there I found most peace and con¬ 
 solation. Thus I continued to spend my time, until the period that 
 Lorenzo was to return. 
 
 I received a letter from him, to meet him about twelve miles from 
 where I then was, w r here he had sent an appointment to preach.— 
 This was pleasing intelligence to me, as I had then been separated 
 from him near twelve months. 
 
 I went the day before the time appointed for him to arrive at the 
 place; and the day that he came I was again attacked with the ague 
 and fever, which I had never escaped for one summer while I was 
 in that country. The ague had left me, and the fever was tolerable 
 high, when it was observed by some of the family that Lorenzo was 
 come. My heart leaped for joy at the sound of his name. We 
 met, after having been separated for twelve months and six days. I 
 felt some degree of gratitude to our great Preserver, that he had 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 647 
 
 'b/otrght as through many dangers ana aifficulties, which we had met 
 with during our separation. 
 
 We intended to return to the States, as soon as we could get pre¬ 
 pared. There was a large congregation attended to hear Lorenzo 
 preach; and it was a solemn melting time among the people. After 
 meeting we started for the place that I had made my home in his 
 absence. Although I was quite unwell, in consequence of having 
 a fit of the ague the day before, we rode twelve miles, in company 
 with several friends that had come from the neighborhood to meet 
 him. 
 
 It was then ten o’clock before we reached our destination; how¬ 
 ever, we were very much rejoiced to have the privilege of joining 
 our hearts and voices in prayer and praise to that God who had 
 prolonged our lives, and brought us to meet again on mortal shores. 
 The next day I had a very sick day—the ague come on more severe¬ 
 ly than it was the day that Lorenzo came back! He wished to 
 make ready to leave the territory, and I was anxious to go with 
 him, as I could not enjoy health in that country. I made use of 
 some means to get rid of the ague, and it had the desired effect, so 
 that after a few days I got something better, and in about two or 
 three weeks I was able to start on our journey through the wilder¬ 
 ness to Georgia. 
 
 Lorenzo had intended to have stayed longer than he did when he 
 returned, and had given out a chain of appointments through the 
 country; but reflecting that the winter rains might,come on, and 
 make it impossible for me to get through the long and tedious wil¬ 
 derness that we had to travel—consequently, he attended but one or 
 two of these appointments, and recalled the rest; and started for 
 Natchez, where we got what was necessary for our journey, and 
 from thence we made the best of our way to the wilderness, although 
 our friends expected us to have returned and bid them farewell, and 
 I myself expected to have seen them again before I left that coun¬ 
 try; but it was otherwise ordered, for I saw them no more; and I do 
 not know that I ever shall, until we meet in eternity. May God 
 help us so to live, that we may join the blood washed throng, in the 
 mansions of endless day. 
 
 We reached the outskirts of the settlements of Natchez on the 
 third day alter we left the city. It was something late in the day 
 before we left the last house inhabited by white people, and entered 
 the vast wilderness. This was a new scene to me, and such as I 
 had never met with before. My heart trembled at the thought of 
 sleeping out in tins desert place, with no company but my hu, band: 
 however, a little before sunset we came # to a place where we could 
 get water and plenty of cane for our horses. There we stopped for 
 the night, built a fire, and cut a quantity of cane to last our horses 
 
648 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 through the night. After that we prepared our supper, which con¬ 
 sisted of coffee and hard biseut, which we had brought from the 
 settlements with us. We had no tent to screen us from the inclem¬ 
 ent weather, but we had blankets on which we slept, which made 
 us tolerable comfortable when the weather was clear. We lay 
 down, after having prepared a quantity of wood for the night; but 
 it was a gloomy night to me, it being the first time that I had ever 
 been in like circumstances: and to look up and see the wide extend¬ 
 ed concave of heaven bespangled with stars, without any covering, 
 it was truly majestic. Yet to consider we were in a lonely desert, 
 uninhabited by any creature but wild beasts and savages, made me 
 feel very much alarmed, and I slept but little, while Lorenzo was 
 quite happy and composed, as he observed he had never been so 
 well pleased with his situation in travelling through this wild unfre¬ 
 quented part of the country before; and this was the tenth time that 
 he had passed through it, in the space of nine or ten years! 
 
 We met with no molestation through the night, and as soon as 
 day dawned we started on and travelled until late breakfast time, 
 when we stopped, struck up a fire, and prepared some refreshment, 
 and fed our horses, and then continued on our journey. 
 
 We travelled near forty miles that day: it was quite dark before 
 we got to Pearl river, where we had to cross in a ferry boat, and 
 stay at a house, such as it was, that belonged to a half breed, during 
 the night. I w*as very much fatigued, but rested tolerably well. 
 
 In the morning we started by ourselves soon after we had got 
 some refreshment, and travelled on through the day until towards 
 evening, when we met a company of Indians, Avho had been pre¬ 
 paring their camp for the night. This struck me with some con¬ 
 siderable dread, and to add to that we had to cross a dreadful 
 slough, called by travellers, “hell hole.” This place consisted of 
 thin mud, so that horses, after they were stripped of saddle and 
 harness, could sw T im through; and then it was necessary that some 
 one should be on the other side, so as to prevent them from running 
 av r ay. But w x e had no one with us to assist, and we could not tell 
 what we should do; yet it so happened, that the Indians had made 
 a temporary bridge of poles and canes to get th$ir horses over, which 
 served for us to get over upon also. 
 
 W e were then under the necessity of preparing for the night, as 
 it was almost sunset, and we v r ere not more than half a mile from 
 the Indian’s camp, which was quite alarming to me; but there was 
 no alternative, there we must stay. Accordingly Lorenzo made a 
 good fire, and provided plenty of cane for our horses, and made ready 
 our little repast; by this time it w^as dark—w r e then lay down to try 
 to compose ourselves to r£st; but my mind w r as too much occupied 
 by gloomy reflections to sleep, while I could hear Indian’s dogs 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 649 
 
 barking, and the horses’ bells glngle, although it was a beautiful 
 night. The moon shone through the trees with great splendor, and 
 the stars twinkled around, and if my mind had been in a right 
 frame, it would have been a beautiful prospect to me, but I was so 
 much afraid, that it quite deprived me of any satisfaction; while 
 Lorenzo would have slept sweetly if I had not been so fearful, and 
 frequently disturbed him. I longed for daylight to appear; and as 
 soon as it dawned we started and travelled a long and tedious day, 
 still in this dreary wilderness. We expected to have got to a man’s 
 house, living on the Chickasaw river, who had an Indian family, 
 before night, accordingly we came to a creek which Loienzo took 
 to be that river. I felt very much rejoiced, as I hoped w'e could find 
 a house which we could have the privilege of sleeping in—but w'e 
 were disappointed in our expectation—lor when we got over the 
 creek we found there an Indian village: we enquired how far it was 
 to this man’s house, they told us by signs it was ten miles, and it was 
 now almost sunset. We started on again, and went perhaps half a 
 mile, when the path became divided into so many little divisions, 
 that we could not tell which to take. Lorenzo went back to an In¬ 
 dian’s house, and requested an old Indian to pilot us to Nales—the ' 
 old man hesitated at first, but after understanding that he should be 
 w r ell paid, he took his blanket and wrapping it about his head, he 
 started on before us, and we followed after—by this time it was al¬ 
 most sunset, but w'e kept on; there was a moon, though it was ob¬ 
 scured by a thin cloud, so that it was not of so much use to us as it 
 w r ould otherwise have been. We had not got more than three miles 
 from the Indian’s house before it was quite dark. I w r as very much 
 afraid of our pilot. I strove to lift my heart to God for protection, 
 and felt in some degree supported. Our way lay through a large 
 swamp, intermixed with cane, wdiich made it appear very gloomy; 
 but our pilot was almost equal to a wolf to find his way through 
 this wild unfrequented spot of the earth—he could wind about and 
 keep the path where I would have thought it almost impossible; but 
 having travelled until ten or eleven o’clock, we arrived at the river; 
 but how to got across was the next difficulty—we must cross a ferry, 
 and the boat was on the other side. Lorenzo requested the old In¬ 
 dian to go over and fetch it, but he would not move one step until he 
 promised him more money; this was the second or third time he 
 raised his wages after he started, to keep him on, until we could 
 reach the place we wished for. However, after he found that he 
 would get more money, he started, and went up the river, and found 
 some way across; in a short time he had the boat over and w r e w r ent 
 into it with our horses, and the old man set us over. This was per 
 haps eleven o’clock at night—w T e came to the house, the family was 
 gone to bed, but the \Voman got up, and although she was half 
 
650 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR ' 
 
 Indian, she treated me with more attention than many would have 
 done that had been educated among the more refined inhabitants of 
 the earth. 
 
 I felt quite comfortable, and slept sweetly through the remaining 
 part of the night. In the morning we started again, being then thir¬ 
 ty miles from the settlements of Tombigbee. We passed through 
 some delightful country that day; about two or three o’clock in thej 
 afternoon we reached the first house that was inhabited by white| 
 people. It made'my heart rejoice to meet again those that spoke, 
 a language which I understood, and above all, to find some that loved 
 the Lord. 
 
 Lorenzo held several meetings in this neighborhood that were 
 profitable, I trust, to some. We stayed here two nights, and a good 
 part of three days, when we took our leave of them, and departed 
 on our journey through the settlements of Biby, which extend 
 seventy or eighty miles in length, through a rich and fertile soil. 1 
 The settlements were flourishing, and the people, in some parts,' 
 hospitable. We arrivedat Fort St. Stephen’s situated on the Tom¬ 
 bigbee river—it is on an eminence, and makes a handsome appear¬ 
 ance, although it is but small. The river is navigable up to this 
 place. It is a beautiful river; the water is as clear as crystal, and 
 the land very fertile—well situated for cultivation. This will be a 
 delightful country, no doubt, in time. 
 
 We got fresh supplies at this place, and made but a few hours* 
 stop before we started on our journey, and crossed the river in a 
 ferry boat—this was after twelve o’clqck—we travelled until late, 
 and came to a small cabin, where we got permission to stay for the 
 night, which we did. In the morning we started very early—saw 
 some scattering houses, and at night we got to the Alabama river, 
 where we stayed that night. The river is beautiful, almost beyond 
 description. On its pleasant bank stood Fort Mimms, that has 
 since been destroyed by the savage Creek Indians, with those that 
 fled to it for protection. 
 
 We were now in the bounds of the Creek nation, and were still 
 without any company. This day we struck the road that had been 
 cut out by order of the President, from the State of Georgia to Fort 
 Stoddard. This made it more pleasant travelling, and then we fre¬ 
 quently met people removing from the States to the Tombigbee, and 
 other parts of the Mississippi territory. 
 
 We travelled between thirty and forty miles that day, and came 
 to a creek, called Murder creek; it got its name in consequence of a 
 man having been murdered there. This circumstance made it very 
 gloomy to me. But we made the necessary preparations for the 
 night, and lay down to rest; although I was sq much afraid, I got so 
 weary at times, that I could not help sleeping. About 12 o’clock if 
 
THE JOURIvEY OF LIFE. 
 
 651 
 
 began to rain so fast, that it like to put out our fire, and we were un¬ 
 der the necessity of getting our horses and starting, as we had noth¬ 
 ing to screen us from the rain. The road having been newly cut 
 out, the fresh marked trees served for a guide—there was a moon, 
 but it was shut in by clouds. However, we travelled on ten or twelve 
 miles and it ceased raining; I was very wet and cold, and felt the 
 need of a fire, more perhaps than I had ever done in my life before. 
 
 At last we came in sight of a camp, which would have made my 
 heart glad, but I feared lest it was Indians; yet to my great satis¬ 
 faction, when we came to it we found an old man and boy, with 
 what little they possessed, going to the country that we had left be¬ 
 hind, and had encamped in this place, and with their blankets had 
 made a comfortable tent, and had a good fire. This was refreshing 
 to us, as we were much fatigued. We made some coffee, and dried 
 our clothes a little, by this time it was day light, we then started 
 on our way again. I thought my situation had been as trying as 
 almost could be, but 1 found that there were others who were worse 
 off than myself. 
 
 We came across a family who were moving to the Mississippi, 
 they had a number of small children; and although they had some¬ 
 thing to cover them like a tent, yet they suffered considerably from 
 the rain the night before; and to add co that, the woman told me they 
 had left an aged father at a man’s house by the name of JVIanack, 
 one or two days before, and that she expected he was dead perhaps 
 by that time. They were as black almost as the natives, and the 
 woman seemed very much disturbed at their situation. I felt pity 
 for her—I thought her burthen was really heavier than mine. We 
 kept on, and about the middle of the day we got to the house where 
 the poor man had been left with his wife, son and daughter. A few 
 hours before we got there, he had closed his eyes in death; they had 
 laid him out, and expected to bury him that evening; but they could 
 not get anything to make a coffin of, only split stuff to make a kind 
 of a box, and so put him in the ground! 
 
 I thought this would have been such a distress to me, had it been 
 my case, that it made my heart ache for the old lady. But I found 
 that she was of that class of beings that could not be affected with 
 anything so much as the loss of property, for she began immedi¬ 
 ately to calculate the expense they had been at by his detention; and 
 I do not recollect that I saw her shed one tear on the occasion. 
 
 We stayed but a short time and continued on our journey. There 
 we got a supply of bread, such as it was; and there we met with 
 three men that were travelling our road; the first company that we 
 had found since we had left the Mississippi, being now not more 
 than one-third of the way through the Creek nation. We left this 
 place betwixt one and two o’clock. 
 
652 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 I was very glad of some company, for we had been very lonely 
 before. We travelled on without anything particular occurring 
 for three days, until we arrived at the Catahoochy river, where we 
 met with some difficulty in getting over, as the boat was gone. This 
 was early in the morning, before sunrise, that we came to the river; 
 and there we were detained until ten o’clock, and then had to hire an 
 , Indian to take a canoe, and first carry our baggage over, and then 
 swim our horses over. This hindered us until near eleven o’clock 
 before we got ready to start again. We were in hopes of getting 
 to Hawking’s, the agent, that night, but being so long detained at 
 the river, we were obliged to stay at an Indian’s camp, our compa¬ 
 ny having stopped before. 
 
 I had got a fall from my horse and hurt myself considerably; and 
 I was as much fatigued and worn out by travelling as ever I was in 
 my life. I thought sometimes that I should never stand it to get 
 through the wilderness, but Providence gave me strength of body 
 beyond what I could have expected. We left the Indian’s camp in 
 the morning, and reached Colonel Hawking’s that night. 
 
 This was within about thirty miles of the settlement of Georgia. 
 I felt grateful to the God of all grace, for his tender care over us, 
 while in this dreary part of the land, where our ears had been salu¬ 
 ted by the hideous yells of the vrolf—and had been surrounded by 
 the savages more wild and fierce than they; and yet we were preserv¬ 
 ed from all danger, and brought through in safety. 
 
 We got to the river that divides the state of Georgia from the In¬ 
 dian boundaries, about three or four o’clock, and got into the white 
 settlements, w hich was very satisfactory to me. We got to a friend’s 
 house that night about dark, where we were received kindly! This 
 was like a cordial to my heart, as it had been a long time since I 
 had met with a friend. 
 
 We stayed that night with them, and the next day we got to a 
 friend’s house within twelve or fourteen miles from Milledgeville, 
 the metropolis of Georgia. There Lorenzo had left a small wag¬ 
 on, six weeks or two months before—here we exchanged the two 
 norses we had, for one that would work in a carriage, and went on 
 to Milledgeville, where we stayed about a week—and found many 
 ivind friends. This was sometime in December. 
 
 While we were there the earthquakes began, which alarmed the 
 people very much. It was truly an awful scene, to feel the house 
 shaking under you as sensibly as you could feel the motion of the 
 vessel, when it was moving over the water, and the trees, as it were, 
 dancing on the hill; all nature seemed in commotion. This was 
 enough to make the stoutest heart tremble! But when the peoph 
 get so hardened that mercies nor judgments can move them* we 
 may conclude they are in a bad way! This is the caes with toe* 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 653 
 
 many. O that the day would arrive, when the inhabitants of the 
 earth would love and serve the Lord! 
 
 We left Milledgeville, and went to a friend’s house, where I stayed 
 three or four weeks, while Lorenzo travelled the upper counties, 
 and through the New Purchase, and offered free salvation to large 
 congregations. He then returned to where I was, and we started on 
 our journey to Virginia. Lorenzo preached at several places before 
 we got to Louisville, and had a chain of appointments given out, 
 which extended to North Carolina. We came to Louisville, inten¬ 
 ding to stay only a few days: but there came on such a rain, that it 
 raised the water courses to such a degree, that it was impossible for 
 us to travel for near two weeks, this brought him behind his ap¬ 
 pointments, but it gave him an opportunity of preaching to the peo¬ 
 ple in Louisville a number of times. 
 
 As soon as we could get along we started, and w r ith some difficulty 
 we overtook the appointments; but not without disappointing three 
 or four congregations. We travelled on from Georgia to Carolina 
 in the cold inclement weather, such as we have in January and 
 February, and Lorenzo preached once and twice in the clay; the 
 people seemed quite attentive all the way that we came. 
 
 I was very anxious to get to Lynchburg, as we had some thoughts 
 of striving to get a small house built there, that we might have a 
 place of retreat in case of necessity; Lorenzo still expecting to travel 
 and preach as long as his strength would admit. But we intended 
 to go on to Connecticut to his father’s, where I expected to have 
 stayed for some time, and then return to Lynchburgh; but the Prov¬ 
 idence of God seemed not to favor the design. 
 
 We arrived in Lynchburg about the seventeenth of March, and 
 calculated to stay but a few days, and then go on to his father’s, 
 after making some preparations to build our little house. How¬ 
 ever, we had not been in Lynchburg but about one week, before I 
 w r as taken very ill, and confined to my bed, attended by two doctors, 
 Jenning’s and Owen, both said my affliction was an infiamation of 
 the liver, which confined me for three months to my bed, and was 
 expected to die. However, after having gone through a course of 
 physic, I got so as to be able to sit up and ride a littie, but very 
 feeble. My sickness had detained Lorenzo from going to the North, 
 as he had intended; but after counting the expense of building, he 
 found that it would not be in his power to accomplish his design in 
 building a house, without involving himself in debt, which he w r as 
 not willing to do; accordingly he gave it up, and concluded still to 
 continue as we had been, without house or home, and leave the event 
 in the hands of Providence, knowing that we had been provided for 
 all our lives, from a never failing source; and we felt willing in some 
 degree to trust Him still. 
 
'654 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 We were still at Lynchburg, and had been there for more than 
 thro* months, and the friends were very kind to me in my sic kness. 
 
 Lorenzo wished to take me to his father’s, but my health was in 
 such a state that it was impossible for me to travel. 
 
 There was a man that lived in Buckingham county, about five- 
 and-twenty miles from Lynchburg; we had but a small acquaintance 
 with him: he, coming to Lynchburg, saw Lorenzo, and invited him 
 to come and stay at his house a short time. He told him he had no 
 objections, but was thankful to him for his kindness, though he saw 
 no way of conveyance. Mr. John M. Walker, for that was his 
 name, told him he would send his carriage for me the next week, 
 which he did, and we went to his house. This was a kind family, 
 I had not been there but a little more than a week, before I was again 
 confined to my bed, and it was expected that I must die. They 
 gave every attention to me they could have done had I been their 
 own child; may the great Master reward them in this world with 
 every needed blessing, and in the world to come, a crown of never 
 fading glory. 
 
 My Lorenzo attended me day and night almost from this time, 
 until near Christmas. By this time I had got a little better, so as 
 to be taken and wrapped in blankets and put into a close carriage, 
 and carried about half a mile to another dear friend’s house, Major 
 William Duval, and I was treated as if I had been a near relative, 
 and they desired me to stay with them all winter. This was a mat¬ 
 ter of thankfulness to us. 
 
 I had got so as to walk about my room a little, and Lorenzo wish¬ 
 ing to take a tour to the North, he made the necessary arrangements, 
 and about the 25th of December he left me and started to Rich¬ 
 mond on his way to the city of Washington, where he stayed for 
 some time, and then on to New York, and so on to his father’s in 
 Connecticut. 
 
 He expected to return in March, but did not until May. I staid 
 at brother Duval’s, partaking of their hospitality, until some time 
 in March, when brother Walker’s family seemed so solicitous thal 
 I should go to their house again, and sister Walker coming in hei 
 carriage herself, she being delicate too, I concluded to go. The 
 old gentleman not being at home at the time, or I expect he would 
 not have consented for me to have left his house, until Lorenzo 
 returned. 
 
 I feel under great obligations to that dear family that I cannot 
 express. His wife was a lovely woman. May the Lord reward 
 them—for it is not in my power! 
 
 I went home with sister Walker. I was at this time much bet¬ 
 ter, but in a few days after I had got to brother Walker’s I wa? 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 655 
 
 again attacked with my old complaint, a pain in the side, very severe. 
 I applied to the remedies that had been made use of, and that was 
 bleeding and blistering, yet to little purpose apparently. 
 
 I felt very much discouraged, as I thought it more than probable 
 that my time would be but short in this world of woe—-and I wisn- 
 ed much to see my companion once more in time, but strove to be 
 resigned to the will of the Lord. 
 
 My cry was—Lord, help me to be willing to suffer all thy good 
 ness sees best to inflict. My pain was at times very severe, and 
 then I would get a little relief. I was taken about the 27th of 
 March; but three or four days later than it was the spring before, 
 when I was first attacked. 
 
 I had received letters from Lorenzo, which informed me that he 
 could not get back before May. My strength w?s continually de¬ 
 clining and, to appearances, I would shortly be an inhabitant o* 
 another world. My mind was variously exercised; it was some 
 times cast down, and at other times much comforted. This long 
 and tedious sickness taught me a greater lesson, as it related to the 
 uncertainty of earthly enjoyments, than any thing I had met with 
 before. My desire for temporalities was gone, at least any more 
 than was strictly necessary to make me comfortable, and the Lord 
 that cared for us had provided me with the kindest friends, where I 
 was treated with the greatest attention. 
 
 Lorenzo returned in May, as he had wrote me he should. I was 
 at that time unable to get out of my bed without .assistance. I had 
 wrote to him to New York, before I got so bad, that I was threat¬ 
 ened with another attack. He had made all the speed he could, 
 and the day that he got to the place where I was, he had travelled 
 near seventy miles. 
 
 t/ 
 
 I was much rejoiced to see him once more, the God of Grace had 
 granted my request, and returned him in safety to me again. He 
 staid with me for several weeks, and every means was made use of 
 to restore me to health that could be—but they seemed to be abor 
 five. Dr. Jennings saw me several times after my last attack, and 
 advised the use of mercury, as the only remedy that could be of any 
 service to me. I followed his advice, and was reduced very low, 
 from the disorder and medicine together—so that it was thought by 
 all who saw me, that I must die. 
 
 I strove to sink into the will of God; knowing whatsoever was 
 best for me would be given—yet I could not divest myself of a de¬ 
 sire to get well, and live a little longer, not to enjoy what is com¬ 
 monly called the pleasures of the world, for my prospects were but 
 small at that time—but to live more to the glory of God, and be 
 better prepared to join the blood washed company above, when I 
 should be called for. 
 
656 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OH 
 
 Lorenzo had at this time gone to the low lands, to fulfil some ap¬ 
 pointments which had been given out by the preachers, which 
 took him about there weeks. I was very ill while he was gone— 
 about the time he returned I began to mend a little, so that I could 
 set up in the bed. The Doctor had advised Lorenzo to carry me to 
 the White Sulpher Springs, as it w£s the most likely means to re¬ 
 store my health. After a few weeks, I had got so as to be taken and 
 put into a chair and carried as far as Lynchburg, to Dr. Jenning’s. 
 We had then a chair and horse of our own—but our horse’s back 
 had got injured, so that we were under the necessity of staying in 
 Lynchburg until he should get well, so that we could get on to the 
 Springs. 
 
 We were detained for some time before our horse got so as we 
 could use him. I was still very feeble in body—I could not walk one 
 hundred yards without assistance. Our horse had been qufte high 
 for near three weeks, and his back had got tolerably well, so that 
 we were about to make a start, and*try to get on to the springs—but 
 although our horse had brought Lorenzo all the way from New Eng¬ 
 land, and down to the low lands of Virginia and the Carolinas, and 
 back again to Buckingham, and from there to Lynchburg in the chair, 
 and appeared very gentle, yet whenhe put him in the chairto prepare 
 to start for the Springs, he began to act like as if he was frightened, 
 and we w r ere apprehensive he could not be managed by him, consid¬ 
 ering my weak and helpless state; and the road through which we 
 must travel was very rough and mountainous, consequently he sold 
 him on the spot, and hired a hack from a Quaker living in that place; 
 he paid four dollars a day for the use of it for ten days, besides 
 bearing all the expenses. We left Lynchburg in the morning; and 
 went the first day to New London, about fifteen miles, and I stood 
 the travel much better than I expected I could. There Lorenzo 
 
 E reached to the people, as he had some appointments sent on before 
 im, and w T e stayed all night. The next day we went to Liberty, 
 where we had another appointment; and from there we went to a 
 friend’s house, where we were treated kindly; and they called in 
 some of their neighbors, and we had a comfortable little meeting. 
 
 The next day to Fincastle, where we stayed all night, and Lo¬ 
 renzo preached twice. We were now within a few miles of the 
 mountains, which were in some places so craggy and steep, that it 
 was with difficulty we could ascend them; and then we would come 
 into a valley, where the soil would appear as charming and beau¬ 
 tiful as the mountains were rugged and barren. We travelled on, 
 and met with nothing particular until we arrived at the Springs, 
 whither we were bound. 
 
 The springs are situated in Greenbriar county, about three miles 
 the other side of the Allegheny mountains, and from Lynchburg 
 
smooth an 
 in Bangor, 
 case, like others 
 ed, and show again 
 Of Brown’s Sarsaparilla 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 657 
 
 cpwards of one hundred miles. It is a pleasant place where the 
 man lives who has rented the Springs, and has built a number of 
 cabins, perhaps fifty or sixty; and they were placed in a regular 
 form, and the yard enclosed, and a beautiful grass plot, with hand¬ 
 some shade trees, for the accommodation of those that attend the 
 Springs. They have a large house that stands near the centre, 
 wkere the boarders dine, &c. 
 
 We went there, but the person that had hired the Springs would 
 not take us in!—he pretended they were so full that they could not. 
 But they took more after we went than they had before. But we 
 got in at a house perhaps a mile from the Springs. I was better 
 satisfied with this situation than I would have been at'the place— 
 for I could have the water brought twice in the day; and there I 
 was in a more retired place. I stayed there near three weeks.— 
 Lorenzo was there part of the time, and part of the time he was 
 travelling through the neighborhoods and preaching to the people. 
 He held several meetings at the Springs, by the request of those that 
 were attending there. 
 
 There were persons from various parts, some for pleasure, and 
 others for the restoration of health. They were people that moved 
 in the higher circles, and were very gay; but they were quite atten¬ 
 tive when he spake to them of heavenly things, except one, who 
 was a most abandoned character. He thought to frighten him by 
 threatening his life, and abusing him in a scandalous manner. But the 
 enemy was defeated in this; for the gentleman that kept the Springs, 
 and others, soon stopped his mouth, ,so that he had peace after that. 
 
 There were none just about this place that knew much about reli¬ 
 gion, but they appeared anxious to hear the glorious sound of the 
 gospel. I began to get my strength in some measure, so that I 
 could walk about considerably well. There was to be a camp 
 meeting held near Salem, in Botetourt county, which was a distance 
 of seventy or eighty miles; and we were in the mountains, without 
 horse or carriage, and how we should get out we could not tell.— 
 But Providence, that had so often opened our way where we could 
 see none, made a way at this time. There was a friend that was a 
 Methodist, who lived at the Sweet Springs, a distance, perhaps, of 
 eighteen miles from the White Sulphur, who had requested Lorenzo 
 to come over there and preach. He told him he would, provided 
 he could send a couple of horses for us to ride. I had by this time 
 got so well that we thought I might be able to ride that distance on 
 horseback. 
 
 Accordingly, the man sent the horses, and we started and.arrived 
 at his house some time in the afternoon. We stayed at the Sweet 
 Springs three or four days, and Lorenzo preached several times.— 
 
658 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 We, then, by the assistance of friends, were enabled to get on to 
 Fincastle, that was within twenty miles. We came with the preach¬ 
 ers that were going to camp meeting. 
 
 Here we got a chair from a friend to convey us part of the way 
 from this to the place where the meeting was to be held, to another 
 friend’s, who let us have his horse and gig to carry us the remain¬ 
 ing part of the way. When we got to the camp ground it was 
 nearly dark, but there we met with some of our old acquaintances, 
 which made my heart rejoice. The preachers were very friendly. 
 There I met with my dear friend, sister Dunnington, who perhaps 
 enjoys as great communion with God, as any person I ever saw.— 
 She was very kind to me, and I felt it was good to meet with those 
 that truly love and serve the Lord. We stayed at the camp meeting 
 until the day before it broke. It was a tolerable good time. There 
 were a number of souls converted to God. May they continue to 
 walk in the narrow happy road, until they reach the peaceful shores 
 of Canaan! 
 
 We left the camp ground in company with a preacher and his 
 family, for Blacksburgh, near the Yellow Springs, so called, where 
 I was advised to go and try the water. This was near thirty miles 
 from Salem—here we stayed for two or three weeks, and I made 
 use of the waters, which was, I think, beneficial to me. 
 
 We got acquainted with a gentleman from the Low Lands of 
 Virginia, who was with his wife on account of her health. These 
 people were possessed of a large property, and but one child; and 
 they also possessed as large a share of hospitality as any that I 
 ever met with. They understanding our situation, gave me an in¬ 
 vitation to go home and spend the winter there—this I thankfully 
 accepted, while Lorenzo took quite a different course to the West¬ 
 ern country, intending to visit Louisiana, before his return; but the 
 Indian war breaking out, flung some obstacles in the way, which 
 were unavoidable. Hence he sent on a deed of relinquishment to 
 those that had the possession of the old mill, which had made such 
 a noise in the world—we had heard that they had got it, or rather 
 built a new one, to do some business, but Lorenzo had never reaped 
 any benefit from any thing that he ever claimed in that country, and 
 I do not expect that he ever shall. 
 
 Here ends the history of his reported vast possessions in the Mis¬ 
 sissippi. 
 
 We parted at the Springs. I to go home with brother Booth, the 
 friend from Virginia, and he pursuing his journey to the west.— 
 Brother Dunnington, living at Salem, happened to be at the Springs 
 at this time—he took me in his chair, and brother Booth came down 
 the next day. His wife was very ill, which detained us in the 
 mountains six or seven weeks. 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 659 
 
 I stayed with sister Dunnington until sister Booth was able to 
 travel; we then started for Brunswick, their place of residence, where 
 I received the greatest kindness. 
 
 Lorenzo travelled on to the Western States, and from thence to 
 Carolina, and so on to Virginia, to where I was, after an absence 
 of near four months. 
 
 In this tour he visited about forty counties, and travelled near 
 two thousand miles. He stayed with me about ten days, and then 
 started on another route through North and South Carolina to 
 Charleston, and visited many places, preaching from one to four 
 times in a day, until he returned, being about seven weeks. He 
 got back to me on Friday night, preached on Sunday, and on Mon¬ 
 day morning prepared to start for Petersburg. 
 
 March 8th, 1814. Bid adieu to my kind friends in Brunswick, 
 where I found an asylum from the cold winter for near five months, 
 whilst my Lorenzo was ranging through the Western and Southern 
 States, to call sinners to repentance. The morning that we parted 
 from that dear family will be a memorable one to me; it was like 
 parting from my nearest friends. May the Lord bless them with 
 all such spiritual and temporal mercies, as shall prepare them for a 
 seat at the right hand of the Majesty on high. 
 
 Brother Booth had furnished us two horses, a gig, and servant, to 
 take us to Petersburg—and there intended to take his carriage and 
 continue on to Baltimore. But when we got to Petersburg, the car¬ 
 riage that was designed we should take from there was taken to 
 pieces for repairing, so that it could not be obtained for our journey, 
 and hence we were under the necessity of taking the public stage for 
 Richmond, which was disagreeable to me; but I strove to put my trust 
 in that hand which had dealt out so liberally to me in days by gone. 
 
 The roads were very bad, being so much cut up by the large 
 heavy wagons, laden with cotton, and other produce for market. 
 
 We arrived in Richmond between two and three o’clock, and were ' 
 received with kindness by brother Wade and his companion. We 
 met several preachers who treated us with friendship, which was 
 very pleasant to me. O how sweet it is to meet those that love and 
 serve the great master in sincerity and truth. And if it be so pleas¬ 
 ant here, what shall it be when we meet in that blest world of rest, 
 and shall see eye to eye, and be no more subject to erroneous con¬ 
 clusions as it relates to our brethren. O that I may be enabled to 
 fight my passage through, and to meet the dear friends of Jesus on 
 the happy banks of everlasting deliverance. 
 
 We stayed in Richmond from Wednesday until Monday morning. 
 Lorenzo hired a hack at the rate of five dollars per day to bring us 
 on to Fredercksburgh, which cost us near 40 dollars; but we arrived 
 in safety. I felt my heart often drawn out in prayer to God for 
 
660 
 
 VICISSITUDES; OR 
 
 protection, while on the road, that He would attend us on our jour¬ 
 ney. We were received kindly at this place by our friend, brother 
 Green, and his family. Here we stayea some days. 
 
 Lorenzo had several meetings, and then took a seat in the public 
 stage for Alexandria, arriving on Sunday between two and three 
 o’clock. We stopped at a public house, where the people that 
 travel in the stage are accommodated, but did not stay longer than to 
 deposite our baggage, and then go in search of some friends where 
 we had put up, when in that place some years before, by the name 
 of Slone. We walked down the street for some distance, and, as it 
 happened, a gentleman and lady were standing at the door where 
 Lorenzo had formed some acquaintance the preceding winter, and 
 invited us to come in, we did so and found a pleasant asylum, and 
 rested from the fatigue of travelling in the stage. O how pleasing 
 it is to meet with kind friends after having been confined with those 
 that neither fear God nor regard man. 
 
 We stayed at Mr. Waters’ two nights, and then Dy the request of 
 a family of Quakers, by the name of Schofield, spent one night 
 with them. It was a very pleasant time to me—they were remark¬ 
 ably kind and friendly; and the gentleman in the morning took me 
 in his chair and carried me to the city of Washington, which was 
 about six miles from Alexandria, to another friend’s where my Lo¬ 
 renzo had found a kind reception, a little more than a year ago, and 
 had been requested to bring me along if ever he should travel that 
 way again. 
 
 Lorenzo had stayed behind to find some conveyance for our trunk 
 and other baggage; in a short time he found a return hack; he en¬ 
 gaged it, and arrived in a short time after me, and was kindly receiv¬ 
 ed by the family. They were friends by name and such by nature. 
 We stayed there three nights, and received many marks of friend¬ 
 ship from them—may the great Master repay them in the day he 
 corneth to make up his jewels! They had been married for seven¬ 
 teen years, and had no children, except one little adopted daughter, 
 of the lady’s brother, they had taken to raise. They doted on her: 
 she was taken sick the day after I arrived; and *he second day at 
 night they thought that she was dying, and the poor creature was in 
 great anguish of soul on the account. I did not expect the child 
 could live until morning. We had engaged our passage at 5 o’clock, 
 and got up at three. The family had slept very little for several 
 nights; but when we arose in the morning, at an early hour, to pre¬ 
 pare for our journey, the dear little child still breathed, but looked 
 like she had almost finished her course, and should shortly be con¬ 
 veyed to the realms of peace. Brother Friend accompanied us to 
 the stage house, where we parted. We came on to Baltimore; 
 staid two nights with brother Hagerty, and Lorenzo preached twice 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 661 
 
 in the city We then took the steamboat for Philadelphia; arrived 
 in about twenty-six or eight hours: tarried from Tuesday until Fri¬ 
 day—there Lorenzo preached two evenings in the African church. 
 We then left Philadelphia and continued on in the steamboat to 
 Trenton, there took the stage for New York; stayed at Princeton one 
 night, and the next evening arrived at the city of New York, and 
 came to brother Morris D’Camp’s, from whose house I started on 
 going to the Mississippi—he then lived in Troy; after an absence 
 of five years and six months from the time we started, and from 
 whom we have received many favors. May that God who is able 
 and willing to repay them for their benevolence, bless him and all 
 my dear friends, for their kindness to me—and particularly for the 
 last nine years of my life. 
 

 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 * jO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 TO 
 
 THE JOURNEY OF LIFE, 
 
 I left Lynchburg on the 19th of July, and came to brother 
 Walker’s, in Buckingham, where I was taken worse, and stayed 
 about five months, and then returned to brother Walker’s again, 
 where I continued near two months more, making ten months in all. 
 May the Lord give them the reward that is promised to those that 
 give a cup of cold water to a disciple, in the name of a disciple, 
 for their kindness to me in this day of adversity. 
 
 January 25th. I have this morning been much relieved from 
 melancholy reflections that employed my mind through the last night, 
 as it relates to Lorenzo; as I had not heard from him for several 
 weeks, which gave me much uneasiness, and made me feel my situ- 
 tion to be very lonely; but my greatest distress was my heart being 
 so prone to distrust the protection of Providence over us, that I 
 had so much reason to rely upon; for his tender care hath been over 
 me from my earliest days until now, and hath brought me through 
 dangers seen and unseen. 
 
 “Through various deaths my soul hath led, 
 
 And turn’d aside the fatal hour, 
 
 And lifted up my sinking head.” 
 
 O that I may ever feel resigned to the will of God! The day is 
 fast approaching when I must bid adieu to all sublunary things.— 
 May the Lord help me to tear my heart from earth away for Jesus 
 to receive. I long to be dead to all beneath the sun, and have my 
 affections placed on things above, where mourning will be turned 
 into joy, and we shall see our Saviour, who hath borne all our sins 
 in his body on the tree, without a diming veil between. Lord en¬ 
 able me to say: 
 
 “For ever here my rest shall be, 
 
 Close to thy bleeding side; 
 
 This all my hope and all my plea, 
 
 For me the Saviour died. 
 
664 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 My dying Saviour and my God, 
 
 Fountain for guilt and sin, 
 
 Sprinkle me ever with thy blood, 
 
 And cleanse, and keep me clean,” 
 
 January 26th. My heart longs to be filled with love and gratitude 
 to God for his mercy to me; and that, through his grace strengthening 
 me I hope to overcome all the evils that may befall me, externally 
 and internally. O that I may consider, my days are uncertain here 
 below—and know not the hour when the Son of man may call for 
 me, at midnight, or at the .cock’s crowing—so it stands me in hand 
 to watch and pray, that I may not be surprised when he shall come, 
 but be ready to enter in with the bridegroom to the marriage supper 
 of the Lamb. How sweet rest will be, after the toilsome journey 
 of life is over. We shall then be received to those joys that have 
 been purchased at so dear a rale; it cost no less than the precious 
 b-ood of the Son of God. O such a ransom! That it should be 
 neglected by those who ought to benefit by it—what a pity! Oh 
 that the} may take timely warning, and flee to the outstretched arms 
 of the Saviour, and hide them till the storms of life be past, that 
 they may be. guided safely into the haven of eternal rest. 
 
 February 7th, 1813, Sunday. I feel this morning my spirits are 
 very much depressed. I fear that trouble awaits me. O that I may 
 be prepared for all the will of God concerning me, both in prosper- 
 ty and adversity. May I ever lie passive at his feet, and feel a 
 disposition to say—Not my will, but thine be done. I am assured 
 that this is a state of trial, wherein we must stand to our arms, or 
 suffer loss—for we are surrounded with enemies on every side, inter¬ 
 nally and externally, that try to do us harm. O tnat I may be on 
 my guard, and watch unto prayer, that the Lord may be forefront 
 and rearward: and although troubles should assail me and dangers 
 affright, I may be enabled to fly to the arms of Jesus, and find shel¬ 
 ter and consolation there! For he hath said, that he will carry the 
 lambs in his bosom, and gently lead those that are with young. O 
 that I may be one of those that can claim this promise and protec¬ 
 tion from him. I am left as one alone in the earth—but if I can 
 only put my trust in Him, I need not fear. Although dangers stand 
 thick through all the ground, yet if the Lord is my shield, I shall 
 not fear all man can do unto me. But I do often s-ink into a state 
 of despondency, as my situation seems to be very gloomy at present 
 —not that I am in want of any thing to make me comfortable, as it 
 relates to living: for I am placed in a kind family, for which I de¬ 
 sire to be thankful; but my concern for my companion, who hath 
 been gone for near two months, and I have not heard from him but 
 once. This fills my heart with fear, lest something has befallen 
 him. O that God may preserve him from those that would do him 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 665 
 
 harm; and may I be enabled to give him up into the hands of God, 
 knowing that he will do all things right; and if we meet no more on 
 earth, may we meet in glory, where we shall be reunited never to 
 part again, and receive the crown of glory that is laid up for those 
 that are faithful to the Lord, who bought their pardon on the tree. 
 
 February 9th. I am still alive, and enjoy a tolerable degree of 
 health I desire to be thankful for it; for it is more than I once ex¬ 
 pected, from the state of my health. 
 
 I expected that I should have been an inhabitant of eternity before 
 this—but the Lord hath preserved me for a longer space. O that I 
 may improve the precious moments as they pass, to the glory of 
 God, and for the good of my immortal soul—that when time shall 
 be no more with me, I may be received into glory, where mourning 
 shall be turned into joy, and I may join the blood-washed throng 
 in singing hallelujahs to God and the Lamb forever. 
 
 •‘And then my happy soul shall tell 
 My Jesus has done all things well.” 
 
 February 15th. I am still alive, and on praying ground. O that 
 I may improve the precious moments as they pass, to the glory of 
 God and the good of my soul. My heart is too little engaged with 
 my God. O that I may never rest until I am filled with love to God 
 and all mankind. May the Lord prepare me for all that awaits 
 me through this unfriendly world; for I expect that troubles will be 
 my lot, more or less, until I pass over Jordan. God grant that they 
 may then end; and for them may I receive a crown of glory, though 
 unworthy. May God help me to watch and pray without ceasing, 
 that I may be in a state of readiness for whatever may befal me. ^ 
 
 “ How happy every child of grace, 
 
 Who knows his sins forgiven, 
 
 The earth, he cries, is not my place, 
 
 I seek my place in heaven. 
 
 A country far from mortal sight, 
 
 Yet, 0 by faith I see— 
 
 The land of rest, the saints’ delight, 
 
 The heaven prepared for me.’. 
 
 O that I may consider that my days are as a shadow that passeth 
 away. God grant that I may secure a lot among the blest. 
 
 “ My suffering time will soon be o’er, 
 
 Then shall I sigh and weep no more; 
 
 My ransom’d soul shall soar away, 
 
 To sing God’s praise in endless day.” 
 
 The road I have to travel is interspersed with joys and sorrows; 
 and the only way to be happy is to receive the one with gratitude 
 
068 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 other with submission. O that I may have that true resig- 
 o the will of Heaven, that may enable me to rejoice ever- 
 and pray without ceasing, and in everything to give thanks; 
 thank the Lord for the blessings that I enjoy, and be patient under 
 sufferings, knowing that it is good for me to be afflicted, that I may 
 know my own weakness the better, and rely only on the strength of 
 Him that is able to satfe all those that put their trust in His clemen¬ 
 cy and mercy! May the Lord help me to live to his glory as long 
 as on earth i stay. 
 
 May 9th, 1818. I have reason to bless God that ft is as well 
 with me as it is! Whether I shall ever enjoy health or not, I do 
 not know, and I am not anxious concerning it; but may I be pre¬ 
 pared for the will of the Lord concerning me, in life or death, health 
 or sickness, prosperity or adversity. I feel a desire to see my 
 Lorenzo once more in time; but if that is denied me, may I be 
 enabled to say, The will of the Lord be done; and may we meet on 
 Canaan’s happy shore, where mourning will be turned into joy, all 
 that’s earthly in our souls be done away; and in its place we shall 
 have the nature of angels and saints. 
 
 “ 0 what a happy company— 
 
 Where saints and angels join!” 
 
 There will be no more anger nor strife; no more malice nor envy- 
 ings, evil speaking, nor any thing that shall mar our happiness, or 
 give us pain; but harmony and peace shall forever abound. May 
 God help us to be faithful to him, and to the spirit of His grace 
 
 “ How tedious and tasteless the hours 
 When Jesus no longer I see; 
 
 Sweet prospects, sweet birds, and sweet flowers, 
 
 Have all lost their sweetness to me. 
 
 The mid summer shines but dim— 
 
 The fields strive in vain to look gay; 
 
 But when I am happy in him, 
 
 December’s as pleasant as May. 
 
 “ His name yields the richest perfume, 
 
 And sweeter than music his voice; 
 
 His presence disperses my gloom, 
 
 And makes all within me rejoice, 
 
 I should, were he always thus nigh, 
 
 Have nothing to wish or to fear— 
 
 No mortal so happy as I, 
 
 My summer would last all the year.” 
 
 O that I could always be enabled to put my trust in (Lm )r> every 
 time of trouble; and may the Lord prepare me for death divCt gi»*ry 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 607 
 
 “There on a green and flow’ry mount 
 Our weary souls shall sit; 
 
 And with transporting joys recount 
 The labors of our feet!” 
 
 May 10th. I am in a lingering state of health, and whether ever 
 I shall be able to be of any use to myself or others, I know not; but 
 I hope that I may be enabled to be resigned to the disposal of Provi¬ 
 dence, and say, not my will, but thine be done. It is a reality that 
 we are born to die, and after death to come to judgment; and how 
 ought we to live, that we may stand acquitted in that day, when 
 Christ in glory shall appear to judge both the quick and the dead. 
 O that I may have “my robes washed and made white in the blooa 
 of the Lamb,” that I may hear the welcome sentence, come ye 
 blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from 
 the foundation of the world. O happy day, when we shall be de¬ 
 livered from this body of clay, that clogs and depresses the soul 
 oftentimes, and makes us cry out with the apostle, who shall de¬ 
 liver me from the body of this death! 
 
 How necessary it is for us to watch and pray, that we enter not 
 into temptation, but hold fast the confidence that we have in a bles* 
 sed Saviour. 
 
 “On Jordan’s stormy banks I stand, 
 
 And cast a wishful eye, 
 
 To Canaan’s fair and happy land 
 Where my possessions lie. 
 
 0 the transporting happy scene 
 That rises to my sight— 
 
 Sweet fields array’d in living green, 
 
 And rivers of delight, 
 
 , “There generous fruits that never fail, 
 
 On trees immortal grow; 
 
 There rocks and hills, and brooks and vales 
 With milk and honey flow; 
 
 All o’er those wide extended plains, 
 
 Shines one eternal day, 
 
 There God the Son forever reigns, 
 
 And scatters night away, 
 
 “No chilling winds nor pois’nous breath, 
 
 Can reach that healthful shore; 
 
 Sickness and sorrow—pain and death, 
 
 Are felt and fear’d no more, 
 
 When shall 1 reach that happy place. 
 
 And be forever blest; 
 
 When shall I see my Father’s face, 
 
 And in his bosom rest? 
 
668 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 “Fill’d with delight my raptur’d soul 
 Can here no longer stay; 
 
 Though Jordan’s wave around me roll, 
 
 Fearless I’d launch away; 
 
 There on those high and flow’ry plains, 
 
 Our spirits ne’er shall tire; 
 
 But in perpetual joyful strains, 
 
 Redeeming love admire.’* 
 
 It is through the tender mercy of God, that I am alive and out of 
 hell! O that I may be renewed in the spirit of my mind! May 
 all the earthly dispositions of my heart be changed into heavenly, 
 that I may be prepared to bid adieu to these earthly troubles, and 
 find an habitation of peace, where the wicked cease from troubling, 
 and the w r eary are at rest. May God help me to be faithful the few 
 days that I have to spend on earth. My heart hath been much 
 sunk under a weight of sorrow, when I consider how far from God 
 and heaven, and what I should be, I am. O that the cry of my 
 soul may be, dear Jesus, raise me higher! I long to be holy, as 
 Thou art holy. May the Lord help me to rely on his mercy and 
 goodness for all that is to come, and say without reserve, “ The 
 will of the Lord be done.” 
 
 “0 God, my help in ages past, 
 
 My hope for years to come; 
 
 My shelter from the stormy blast, 
 
 And my eternal home.” 
 
 Prepare me for that happy day, when all the saints get home, 
 and we shall be freed from all the toils and troubles of life, and 
 have pleasure where trouble and anguish cannot enter, but all shall 
 be harmony and peace! 
 
 “ 0 what a glorious company, 
 
 When saints and angels meet,” 
 
 in robes of white arrayed; and Christ shall wipe all tears from our 
 eyes, and we shall be admitted to sit down with Abraham, Isaac, 
 and Jacob, and all the saints that have gone through much tribula¬ 
 tion and washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of 
 the Lamb. May my heart and life be conformed to the gospel, that 
 I may be a comfort to my companion, and a blessing to society; 
 
 “ And may my sun in smiles decline— 
 
 And bring a pleasing night.” 
 
 The men that love the Lord are happy here and hereafter. O 
 may that be my happy lot; may the Lord help me to tear every 
 idol from my heart, and may he reign and rule there. I feel my 
 heart’s desire is, to love the Lord with all my heart. 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 669 
 
 “This is a world of trouble and grief I plainly see; 
 
 But when in deepest sorrow, 0 God, I look to Thee! 
 
 Thou deliverd’st Daniel, when in the lion’s den— 
 
 And if thou did’st protect him, 0 why not other men!” 
 
 Help me to pray without ceasing, and in every thing give thanks. 
 May my soul’s concern and only care be, to secure a lot among 
 the blest; that when my days are ended on earth, I may receive an 
 inheritance that can never be taken from me! May God preserve 
 my companion during his absence. 
 
 In my days of childhood, the Providence of God was over me to 
 preserve me from evil; although I lost mv mother, one of the most 
 invaluable blessings that a child can be deprived of, particularly a 
 female; yet the Lord was my friend, and brought me up to the 
 years of maturity with a mind as little tainted with the evil practi¬ 
 ces that are prevalent among young people, as most. My sister 
 was very careful to teach me the path of rectitude in my earliest 
 days, which was of great benefit in my journey through life. 
 i I doubt not, if mothers would begin with their children when they 
 are young, they might mould them into almost any frame they 
 chose. But instead of paying that attention to their morals while 
 their minds are young, and susceptible of good impressions, as they 
 ought, they suffer them to mix with those that are wicked to a pro¬ 
 verb, thinking there is no danger—they are too young to be injured 
 by any bad example or precept. But they find, when it is too late, 
 that their minds are easily impressed with evil; and habits that 
 are imbibed in childhood, are not so easily eradicated, and through 
 their neglect, many that might be shining characters in society, a 
 blessing to the age that they live in, are but a nuisance to mankind, 
 and are rearing up another set to walk in their tracks. Thus the 
 world is contaminated by the mismanagement of mothers. My 
 heart has often been pained, to see the dear little innocents suffered 
 to run at random, and taught nothing that would be of service to 
 them, either in this world, or in the next. May the Lord open the 
 eyes of those that have the care of children, to see the importance 
 of their charge, and enable them to do their duty—that the rising 
 generation may be more obedient to their parents, more attentive to 
 their duty to their God—then they’ll be’a greater blessing to society, 
 and better qualified to fill up that sphere in life which they might 
 be called to—and above all, be prepared for those happy regions of 
 harmony and peace. 
 
 March 12,1813. I have reason to bless and praise God, that it 
 is as well with me as it is; that I have some desire still to devote 
 my life and all that I have to the service of that God who hath pre¬ 
 served and brought me to the present moment. O that every power 
 of my soul and body may be unreservedly devoted to him. He hath 
 
670 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 been my Preserver and kind Benefactor from my earliest days until 
 the present time! O that my heart may be filled with love and 
 gratitude to Him, for every mercy that I enjoy. It hath been better 
 than three months since I have seen the friend that I esteem most 
 dear; and I long much to see him; but I must be patient, and strive 
 to give all to the Lord, and say, not my will, but thine be done. 
 
 March 14th. This day has been a day of a good degree of peace 
 and joy to my soul, as I have been so long deprived of meeting 
 with my brethren to praise God! O that I may give my soul ana 
 body as a living sacrifice to him day by day, and be prepared to 
 meet my Saviour in the skies, with joy and gladness. 
 
 “ Through grace 1 am determin’d 
 To conquer though 1 die!” 
 
 March 21st. I have reason to praise God for his tender mercy 
 to me; that he hath given me a degree of health and strength, and 
 feel a desire to spend the remainder of my days in his service and 
 to his glory. May the Lord bless me with an hungering and thirst¬ 
 ing for all the mind that was in Christ, that I may be a comfort to 
 my companion, and a blessing to society, and be prepared for heaven 
 and glory. 
 
 “ Come Lord from above, these mountains remove, 
 
 O’erturn all that hinders the course of thy love.” 
 
 I long to be altogether thine. The day is fast approaching when 
 it would be of more importance to have an interest at a throne of 
 grace, than to be possessed of all the riches of this lower world! 
 May God help me to realize the worth of time and the length of 
 eternity; and improve my privileges accordingly! 
 
 March 21st. I feel to be in some degree thankful to God for the 
 blessings that I enjoy. May I improve them to the glory of my 
 great Benefactor; and may the Lord repay my kind friends for their 
 friendship to me. 
 
 “ 0 that my God would count me meet, 
 To wash his dear disciples’ feet.” 
 
 I feel my heart prone to wander from the God that I desire to love! 
 O that the day may arrive when I shall love my God supremely— 
 above everything else. 
 
 April 15th, 1813. I am this day out of eternity, but I am not 
 well—and know not how long I may be an inhabitant of this world! 
 That I may be in a state of readiness for death, when it shall come; 
 for whether it be long or short, it will be the same king of terrors 
 when it comes, if we are not prepared for it; my heart and soul long 
 for full redemption in the blood of Jesus. 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 671 
 
 “ 0 that my tender soul might fly 
 The least abhorr’d approach of ill, 
 
 Quick as the apple of an eye, 
 
 The slightest touch of sin to feel.” 
 
 I hope the Lord may give me grace to be faithful; so that be my 
 days many or few, they may be all devoted to him, that when I am 
 called to go I may have a convoy of angels to escort my happy sou. 
 to realms of glory. My conflicts are many here, but the hand of 
 the Lord is strong. O that I may be enabled to put my trust in 
 Him in every trying hour. 
 
 April 21st. I am this day a spared monument of mercy, that I 
 am not cut off as a cumberer of the ground. O that my heart may 
 be filled with real gratitude for the blessings I enjoy—for kind 
 friends in the day of adversity. 
 
 I feel that I need daily supplies from the fountain that was open¬ 
 ed in the house of king David for sin and uncleanness. For the 
 enemy thrusts sore at me—and I often fear I shall come short at 
 last. I want the whole armor, and skill to use the weapons, that I 
 may be more than conqueror through the strength of Jesus; and 
 when my sun is setting, have a prospect of Canaan’s happy land, 
 and see by faith the celestial fruits of paradise, where joys immortal 
 grow; pain shall be exchanged then for pleasure that never shall 
 cease, where we may gaze on the face of our beloved and not a 
 dimming veil of mortality between. 
 
 April 23d. I have reason to be thankful to God my great Pre¬ 
 server, for the peace that I feel in my soul this morning. Although 
 my body is afflicted, yet 1 feel a degree of resignation to the will 
 of God; and hope that I may be prepared for all the will of God 
 concerning me in life or death. 
 
 “ Through grace I am determin’d 
 To conquer though I die, 
 
 And then away to Jesus 
 On wings of love I’ll fly: 
 
 And then my happy station 
 In life’s fair tree shall have, 
 
 Close by the throne of Jesus, 
 
 Shut up with God above.” 
 
 After my marriage, leaving the place where I had lived from my 
 early days, I was placed in quite a different sphere of life. Unac¬ 
 quainted with the variety of manners and dispositions of mankind, 
 I thought all who professed friendship to be friends; but I have 
 found myself mistaken in many instances. Some that at one time 
 appeared like there was nothing too good that they could do for one, 
 at another time were so cool and distant, that one might conclude 
 
672 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 that they could not be the same people! These constant changes 
 have, in some measure, taught me this lesson, that we are all frail 
 mortals, liable to change; and there is but one source that is perma¬ 
 nent. There we may place implicit confidence, and no deception. 
 
 I have abundant cause to be thankful to my great Benefactor, for 
 the continued favors granted me and for many kind friends that have 
 administered to my necessities in the time of adversity; may the 
 great Master repay them richly in this world, and in that to come, 
 eternal life and glory! It is said to be more blessed to give than 
 receive, therefore those that can do good to the needy sons and 
 daughters of affliction, and follow the dictates of charity, will have 
 a double reward: they can feel a sweet peace in their souls as they 
 travel through this unfriendly world, and when they come to bid 
 adieu to all things beneath the sun, they will have a happy entrance 
 into the blest abode of saints and angels! 
 
 “ 0 may my lot be cast with tnese, 
 
 The least of Jesus’ witnesses—” 
 
 on earth and at last be joined by that happy company above the 
 skies! 
 
 What need there is to waten and pray, and guard against the vain 
 allurements of this world; to steer our course between the rocks on 
 either hand, that we may gain the destined port of eternal repose in 
 the bosom of our once crucified, but now risen and exalted Saviour 
 Our hearts are too often fixed on the vain and transient things of 
 time and sense, and the important concerns of eternal happiness or 
 misery are almost, if not quite neglected! We are leaving nothing 
 undone that can be accomplished to layup treasure on earth—while 
 the important part, that must have an existence as long as its Author 
 exists, lieth in ruin! O, what madness! This poor body, what is 
 it but a dying lump of clay, that must in a few revolving days be 
 consigned to the dust from whence it came! What can it avail us 
 then—whether rich or poor, noble or ignoble? The main point 
 will ( ^en be, have we spent our time in the service of God, or de¬ 
 voted .t to the pleasures and vanities of the world—to please our- 
 , ves, instead of obeying the calls of the gospel, and taking up the 
 ross? O that these things may lay with serious concern on our 
 minds, that we may make sure work for eternity, and spend no tim« 
 unprofitably, but husband it to the best advantage. 
 
 The various scenes of life make such an impression on our minds, 
 that we are often brought into such perplexities, as to hardly tell 
 which course to turn; but if we could always live in the enjoyment 
 of that faith it is our privilege to possess, we should never be at a 
 loss. I have passed through many trying situations in Europe 
 and America—but the Lord hath been my helper thus far through 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 673 
 
 all the vicissitudes attending the journey of life! And I hope 
 one day to outstrip the wind, beyond the bounds of time—where 
 there is no more uncertainty or disappointment, and peace and har¬ 
 mony shall forever abound. After all our troubles here, how sweet 
 and consoling rest will be! May the Lord help me to live near the 
 bleeding side of a crucified Redeemer—ready to take up my cross 
 and follow him where he may lead, if it is to go through lire or wa¬ 
 ter. These are trying times—the love of many is waxing cold.— 
 How soon we may be called to a fresh trial of our faith, is unknown 
 to us; may our stand be firm, knowing that all shall work together 
 for good to those that love God. 
 
 O 
 
 Many and various are the difficulties of life while travelling 
 through this vale of tears to the place of rest, whither all are hasten¬ 
 ing. Were it not for the mixture of pleasure that is interwoven in 
 those pains, we should often sink under them—but he that rides 
 upon the winds, and can command them at a nod, undertakes our 
 cause: and makes a way for us, when we see none—and cannot tell 
 the course to go! I am indebted to that great and beneficent Hand 
 for all the mercies that I do enjoy. O that my heart may be filled 
 with gratitude to God for these favors. 
 
 I arrived in New York with my companion, towards the last of 
 March, 1814, where I met with kind friends, particularly brother 
 Munson and his family. They seem like our own dear brothers 
 and sisters; may the Lord bless them in this world and in the next! 
 Here I met with my old friend sister Lester—she is still the same— 
 may the Lord prosper her on her journey to a glorious eternity! 
 I have found as kind friends of late as I could expect—O that 
 my heart may ever feel grateful to my God for all his mercies to 
 unworthy me! I have felt a greater desire to be all devoted to the 
 Lord (soul and body; and all that I have and am, for time and 
 eternity,) of late, than I have felt for a long time! I do not ex¬ 
 pect to find that place in tnis world, where there is nothing to trou¬ 
 ble or afflict either body or mind. May the great Master give me 
 more of that spirit of humility, that it may enable me to suffer the 
 righteous pleasure of God; and when called to bid adieu to all be¬ 
 neath the sun, that I may have a bright prospect of a glorious im¬ 
 mortality! O how delightful must be the scene, to a soul that has 
 been tossed on the ocean of time; and hath fought their passage 
 through, and got within view of the happy land: 
 
 “When all their sorrows will be o’er; 
 
 Their suffering and their pain; 
 
 Who meet on that eternal shore 
 Shall never part again.’ 
 
 Tt 
 
674 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 *■ 
 
 O may I be prepared to meet these who have gone before, and thoss 
 who may come after. 
 
 May 1 Oth, 1814. We have been in New York for several weeks 
 and have been kindly treated by many—may the Lord repay them. 
 
 Though many have been my trials and afflictions the last four or 
 five years of my life, yet the Lord hath been my friend—and I feel 
 a desire to devote the remainder of my days to his service. How 
 long I shall be an inhabitant of this world of affliction, is uncertain 
 with me; I feel the seeds of death in this mortal frame; and it is my 
 earnest desire to become more and more acquainted with my own 
 heart, that when the summons shall arrive, I may not be alarmed, 
 but rejoice to go and be at rest! O how soon my heart sinks to 
 earth again! O my Lord, help me to keep my eye upon the prize! 
 and my heart stayed on Thee! that this world may have no charms 
 sufficient to attract me from the contemplation of heaven and glory! 
 
 “Was I possessor of the earth, 
 
 And call’d the stars my own, 
 
 Without thy graces, and thyself, 
 
 I were a wretch undone! 
 
 Let others stretch their arms like seas 
 And grasp in all the shore; 
 
 Grant me the visits of thy grace, 
 
 And I desire no more.” 
 
 May I ever lay at the feet of my glorious Redeemer, who hath 
 bought my pardon on the tree! My soul is pained on account of 
 those that were once plain, humble followers of the meek and lewly 
 Jesus: but now are so conformed to the world, that they can hardly 
 be distinguished from them! How long will they sleep in security, 
 wandering from God; pursuing a shadow instead of a substance! 
 How vain are all things below the sun! We may have prosperity 
 one day, and the next may prove quite the reverse. How necessary 
 it is to have our hearts detached from the world, and placed on a 
 more durable object! 
 
 May 13th,. 1814. I am this day under many obligations to the 
 great Preserver for the blessings I enjoy; my life is preserved, and I 
 nave kind friends that appear anxious so supply all my necessities. 
 May God, that is able to give me the consolation of the Holy Spirit, 
 enable me to draw water out of the fountain that never runs dry! I 
 long to be more holy in heart and life; and then I shall surely be 
 mo’-e happy! O my soul, arise, and shake thyself; and put on thy 
 beautiful garments, and then I can rejoice in tribulation, knowing 
 that tribulation worketh patience; and what a charming trait it is in 
 the Christian character, that of patience! O that I may learn to 
 possess my soul in patience in this day of trial! The times are 
 gloomy and we need to be continually at the throne of grace, and 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 675 
 
 cry mightily to God to stand by us, that we may keep the road, and 
 not turn to the right hand or to the left. 
 
 Sunday, May 15th, 1814. I thank the Lord that I have once more 
 had the privilege of hearing the sweet sound of the gospel, from 
 these words: “By whom shall Jacob arise, for he is small.” I 
 wish it may sink into the hearts of those that heard it. In the first 
 place, he told what was meant by Jacob or Israel; spiritually the 
 church of Christ; and then went on to tell why it was styled small 
 in those days, as well as at the present day. First, because the 
 present clergy had not been faithful but had fallen asleep upon their 
 watch tower, and did not warn the people of their danger as they 
 ought. Secondly, wicked rulers, by their bad example, prevented 
 that good being done, as otherwise would be, if they were men that 
 truly loved ana feared God. And thirdly, the laity, those that 
 heard the sound of the gospel, did not make that improve¬ 
 ment of the precious opportunities they enjoyed as they ought. 
 Parents set bad examples before their children; this was one great 
 cause why we so seldom see the young and rising generation turn¬ 
 ing to God. And fourthly, and lastly, he pointed out by whom 
 Jacob must arise; it was our duty to pray in faith, but it was God 
 that gave the increase; therefore, we must hope and believe that God 
 would hear our prayers, and convert our children and neighbors, <*rd 
 prosper Zion. Let us be united in heart, so as to be like an army 
 with banners, and let not the spirit of division get in among us, 
 and cry out, “I am of Paul, and I am of Apollos, and I of Cephas, 
 and I of Christ;” but all must be of one mind and heart in Christ 
 Jesus the Lord! Then we should see the church prosper, and have 
 glorious seasons! But the times are gloomy, and when the cloud 
 will disperse I cannot tell. 
 
 May 19th. Lorenzo is quite ill: trials await us, but may our trust 
 be in the Lord, that he will deliver us from all our troubles at last, 
 and land us safe on the peaceful shores of blest eternity, where all 
 our toils will be over, our sufferings and our pain; and we shall join 
 the happy millions that surround the throne of God, and sing hal¬ 
 lelujah to God anil the Lamb for evec and ever! 
 
 “Oar moments fly apace, 
 
 Nor will our minutes stay; 
 
 Just like a flood our hasty days 
 A*e sweeping us away,” 
 
 May our hearts be inspired with love and gratitude to the great 
 Giver of all things; for the mercies we enjoy, to enable us to im¬ 
 prove every moment to the glory of God, and our good. 
 
 May 20th, 1814, We are at Hoboken, a delightful spot of the 
 earth, upon the Jersey side of the river, opposite New York, where, 
 from the wh/aow of the room a grand view of the city, the majestic 
 
676 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 steeples of the different churches, reaching their lofty heads almost 
 to the skies; while the beautiful trees that are interspersed among the 
 houses, and the surrounding country, can also be seen at the same 
 time, conspire to make it a most enchanting prospect! On the other 
 hand, the Jersey side presents to view, decorated with all the charms 
 of spring, green trees and shady groves; while the delightful song¬ 
 sters of the woods tune their harmonious throats in praising their 
 great Creator! These beauties of nature all joined in concert, one 
 would suppose, could not fail to excite gratitude in the hard and 
 obdurate heart of man, the most noble work of our great Creator! 
 But lamentable to tell—they appear to be less thankful than the birds 
 that fly in open space, or even the reptiles that crawl upon the earth, 
 for they answer the end for which they were made; but man, formed 
 in the image of his God, and not only indebted to him for creation, 
 but also redemption in the blood of Jesus, tramples on his mercies, 
 and despises the offer of his grace, and lives more like beasts than 
 a creature possessed of rationality. O that men would learn to love 
 and serve the Lord. 
 
 We are at the house of a kind family, but they do not profess re¬ 
 ligion. May the Lord make our stay with them a blessing to their 
 souls, and to the neighborhood where they live; for the people in 
 this place, by what I can learn, are very careless about their souls! 
 O that the Lord may make use of some measures to bring them to a 
 knowledge of the truth; my soul longs to see a revival of religion 
 take place once more! 
 
 May 21st. I am still alive, and out of a never ending eternity, 
 for which, may my heart be filled with gratitude to him that sustains 
 and supplies me with every needed blessing, who inclines the hearts 
 of my fellow mortals to treat me with kindness! O how much I 
 am indebted to God, and how little is my heart affected with a grate¬ 
 ful sense of his goodness! O that he would implant, deep in my 
 soul, love to God and man, with a heartfelt sense of my dependence 
 upon him, for all the favors which I enjoy. 
 
 From Sunday until Monday we were in New York, at brother 
 Munson’s the greater part of the time. Lorenzo in printing his 
 Journal, and some other tracts, has detained him in and about the 
 city far longer than he expected to have stayed when we came here; 
 but the way seemed to open for him to print his books, and he thought 
 it best to improve the present opening, and hope it may prove a bles« 
 sing to many. 
 
 On Wednesday afternoon came over to Mr. Anderson’s again, 
 met with the same kind reception which he had experienced some 
 days before. Mrs. Anderson was very sick, but was something 
 better the next day. Lorenzo preached to the people in this place 
 on Wednesday evening and had a full house. May the seed tako 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 677 
 
 root in some neart, and bear fruit to perfection! I feel the need of 
 more faith, to be able to put my trust in the great Giver of every 
 good and perfect gift; my heart too often strays from the right source. 
 O that my mind may be stayed on God in every trying hour; I long; 
 to be made holy in heart and life, and feel a willingness to bear 
 the cross like a good soldier of Jesus Christ, that when the sun of 
 life shall decline, I may have a pleasing prospect of a happy eternity! 
 
 Saturday, May 28th. Through the goodness of God I enjoy bet¬ 
 ter health than I have done for more than two years before. May 
 my heart be filled with love and gratitude to the Great and Benefi¬ 
 cent hand that is daily pouring down blessings on my unworthy 
 head, and improve my lengthened days in doing good to myself and 
 others. For why should I be useless in this time of need? But 
 O! my heart shrinks at the cross! May the Lord help me to take 
 it up, and follow Jesus in the way! When we consider the short¬ 
 ness of time, and the length of eternity, we perceive there is no 
 time to lose, but a necessity to improve every moment to the best 
 advantage. May it be impressed on my heart! 
 
 May 31st. I desire to have my heart filled with grateful songs of 
 praise, to the God of all grace and mercies for his favors to me! 
 Through every lane of life he hath provided me kind friends, in the 
 day of adversity as well as in the day of prosperity. What reason 
 have I to be faithful to my God for all these blessings? May the 
 Lord help me ever to lie at the feet of the Saviour, and learn instruc¬ 
 tion from his lips! I am still at Capt. Anderson’s, at the beautiful 
 little town of Hoboken, as charming a place as I almost ever saw. 
 O what a pity there is not, as I know of, one person in this place 
 that enjoys religion; or at least, not many feeling much concern for 
 their souls; and they have no preaching, except by the Baptists, 
 who preach up “particular election” and reprobation, in the strong¬ 
 est terms that I ever heard. I went to hear them on Sunday last, and 
 my heart was truly pained, to hear a man get up and address a num¬ 
 ber of people (who were unacquainted with the way of salvation, 
 and for aught I know, living in the neglect of their duty altogether,) 
 in this way; that they “could do nothing; they must be taken by 
 an irresistable power, and be brought in.” But my heart replied, 
 “Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the wateis; and he that 
 hath no money, come buy wine and milk, without money and without 
 price!” What a pity it is that men should darken council by 
 words without knowledge! For it is expressly said, that all may 
 come that will; and that they shall in no wise be shut out. May 
 God stop the mouths of those that attnmpt to speak in his name, who 
 are not called and qualified by the Spirit, for the work! But bless 
 and prosper those that have taken their lives in their hands, and have 
 
678 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 gone forth to call sinners to repentance, offering a free salvation to 
 all the fallen race of Adam. 
 
 June 1st. What a miracle of mercy it is, that I am still spared on 
 this side of eternity, whilst many of my fellow mortals have been 
 called from the stage of action; their bodies numbered with the pale 
 nations under ground, and their souls taken flight to a world of 
 spirits; whilst I, the most unprofitable, perhaps, of any, am spared, 
 and enjoy a tolerable state of health, so much better than I once 
 expected I should. May my heart be made truly sensible of the 
 duty I owe to the great God of heaven and earth, whose name is 
 terrible to all who are in any measure sensible of his majesty and 
 power. And also I desire to know and to do my duty to my fellow 
 mortals; but I tremble at the cross! O that I may be delivered 
 from “the fear of man, which bringeth a snare!” 
 
 “ My drowsy powers why sleep ye so! 
 
 “Awake, my sluggish soul! 
 
 “Nothing hath half thy work to do; 
 
 “Yet nothing’s half so dull! 
 
 “ Go to the ants; for one poor grain 
 “ See how they toil and strive; 
 
 “ Yet we who have a heaven to obtain, 
 
 “ How negligent we live! 
 
 “Waken, 0 Lord, my drowsy sense, 
 
 “To walk this dangerous road; 
 
 “ That if my soul be hurried hence,” 
 
 May it be found with God! 
 
 June 2d. I am this day under renewed obligations to that Hand 
 which hath supplied all my necessities, from my earliest days, until 
 the present period of time. O that I may lie in the valley of hu¬ 
 mility, under a sense of the numerous favors bestowed upon me, by 
 the hand of an ever bountiful God! and improve the moments that 
 are allotted to me, to the glorv of his great name and the good of 
 my own immortal soul. I feel my heart is too often placed on 
 things below the sun. May the Lord help me to tear my heart 
 and affections from earth, and place them on things above. 
 
 Mv Lorenzo’s mind is exercised and drawn out to visit foreign 
 lands, to call sinners to repentance; and I would not stand in his 
 way above all things, but I feel the need of more grace, to acquiesce 
 in all circumstances, in the will of Providence; which I desire to do 
 more than any thing besides. May the God of all grace, enable me 
 to say, “ not my will but thine be done.” Lord, may I be made of 
 some use to my fellow creatures while on earth I stay, that I need 
 not be quite useless, while I am an inhabitant of this lower world. 
 It is now*night, and the evening shades prevail. The sun hath set 
 be T ad the western sky, and the Lord only knows whether I shall 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 679 
 
 see the return of another day. May he take charge of me this 
 night, and grant, that whether I sleep, or whatever I do, I may 
 have a single eye to his glory, and be prepared to meet my “ last 
 enemy” in peace. May God reward my kind benefactors with 
 every needed blessing. 
 
 Sunday, June 12th. This hath been a day of deep trial to my 
 soul. There having been an appointment made for my Lorenzo to 
 preach in the African church, at 6 o’clock, and the people appear¬ 
 ing anxious to see me, as many of them had not, it was published 
 that I would be there, and perhaps I would subjoin a few words by 
 way of exhortation. This made such an impression on the minds 
 of the people, that they came out in such quantities, that they could 
 not get into the house. I took my seat in the altar; and after Lo¬ 
 renzo had given them a discourse from these words: “ O earth, earth, 
 earth, hear the word of the Lord,” I rose up and spoke a few words, 
 but the cross was so weighty, I did not fully answer my mind. I 
 closed the meeting by striving to lift my heart to God in prayer, 
 with some degree of liberty. May the Lord deliver me from the 
 fear of man, which bringeth a snare. Why should we be so much 
 under the influence of the enemy, as not to speak for our God in 
 these important times, when the love of many is waxing so very 
 cold! O may the God of all grace stand by and support his people 
 in this day of trial! The storm is gathering fast, and who will be 
 able to stand, while the anger of the Lord is pouring out upon the 
 inhabitants of the earth, for their ingratitude, particularly those of 
 our favored land, America! We have had peace and plenty for 
 many years; but the fulness of bread was the destruction of Sodom. 
 O that it may not be the case with us! 
 
 June 13th. May my soul and body be altogether devoted to that 
 God, who hath provided for me ever since 1 have had an existence! 
 I have in some instances been brought into trying circumstances; but 
 there hath always been a way opened for me, so that I have never 
 lacked any thing so much as to say that I was in a suffering condi¬ 
 tion. For if I had it not, nor the means to procure it for myself, 
 yet the Lord that hath the hearts of all men in his hands, would 
 raise up some one to supply my wants! Glory! glory be to his 
 name, for ever and ever, for all his mercies to such an unworthy 
 mortal as me! What is past is known, but that to come is not. 
 May we be prepared for whatever lies before us! The cloud seems 
 gathring fast over our land! Mdy the God that rules on high, that 
 all the earth surveys, avert the threatening storms, and deliver us 
 from the power of our enemies. O the charms of America! shall 
 they be destroyed by foreigners? Shall the rich jewel of Liberty 
 be plucked from the American crown by tyrants9 Forbid it, migh¬ 
 ty God! and grant, if we need chastisements, as no doubt we do, as 
 
6S0 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 a nation, to let us fall into thy hand, rather than into the hand of 
 man, for thou art merciful! O that the people of this favored land 
 might learn to be wise, in time to save our country from destruction! 
 My soul mourns on account of my fellow mortals. May they be 
 made sensible of the necessity of making their peace with God, be¬ 
 fore the evil day shall come, when they shall say, “ I have no 
 pleasure in them. 5 ’ 
 
 June 14th. Through the favor and goodness of God I am still 
 alive, and am blessed with as good health as I have enjoyed for 
 many months, and trust my face is Zionward. For ever praised be 
 the Lord for all his blessings I now enjoy. O may my soul drink 
 deeper and deeper into the spirit that will enable me to bear the 
 cross with joy, and not shrink from it like a coward, and the crown 
 fall from my head, and others take the prize. 
 
 June 18th. Through the tender mercy of the Lord, who is over 
 all and above all, I am still an inhabitant of this world, surrounded 
 by dangers and difficulties, liable to stray in bye and forbidden paths; 
 and the way appears so gloomy that I tremble at the prospect. I 
 feel much concerned for the present state of my beloved country. 
 There is so much dissention among the people of this most favored 
 of all lands, that I fear for its consequence. My heart has often 
 been named, as to the ingratitude which has been prevalent in our 
 
 i ( ' ( O t i • 
 
 peaceful, plentiful and happy country. Whilst other nations were 
 almost deluged in blood, we have been blessed with peace in our 
 borders; and the glorious gospel has been spread from shore to shore. 
 But these happy days are gone, for aught I know or can see, it may 
 be never to return, unless the Lord should undertake our cause. 
 He can bring low and raise up; he sways kingdoms; and it is 
 through his long suffering and tender mercy that the world is kept 
 in existence; for it groaneth under the wickedness of its inhabitants! 
 
 If He were to enter into judgment with us, who could stand before 
 him? And it appears he is about to visit the earth with a curse! 
 
 It is surely time for those that profess to fear God, to awake and 
 shake themselves from that indolence of spirit, which so prevail" in 
 our land; and lay siege to a throne of grace for deliverance; for he 
 is all-sufficient, and can make a way, where it appears to us short¬ 
 sighted creatures impossible for a way to be made. May he un¬ 
 dertake our cause, and bring deliverance in whatever channel ha 
 thinks best. 
 
 Sunday, June 19. I have been at Capt. John Anderson’s, Ho¬ 
 boken, for several weeks, where I have been treated very kindly. 
 Himself and wife are as agreeable a couple as I hav; met with 
 for a long time, and I believe they wish well to the cause of religion; 
 but they do not enjoy that peace in their own souls as \ hey might. 
 May the God of ail grace atfend them, and enable them to take up 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 681 
 
 the cross, that they may be prepared for a seat at the right hand of 
 God, at last. 
 
 On the twenty-ninth of June, we left New York, after having 
 been there for the space of near three months, for New Haven, in 
 the mail stage. We travelled through the most delighful country 
 that my eyes ever beheld; the season was so charming! the gardens 
 were in bloom; the fields and meadows clothed in their richest dress; 
 so that the eye might be transported with pleasure at almost every 
 glance. My heart was at the same time contemplating the good¬ 
 ness of God to the once happy land of America; but now how soon 
 her beauty might be laid in the dust, by the spoiler, we could not 
 tell, and all her glory brought to nought! But there is a God, that 
 rules over all; and I trust he will bring order out of confusion! May 
 the people learn humility and submission, from the present calami¬ 
 ty, to the will of the great Ruler of the universe. 
 
 We arrived at New Haven about nine o’clock at night; we stop¬ 
 ped at the stage tavern, kept by a man that fears not God nor regards 
 man, if we my judge by the appearance, but we could not get per¬ 
 mission to stay there for the night. It being so late we could not 
 find any friends, although there were Methodists in the place, con¬ 
 sequently we were under the necessity of seeking lodgings in an¬ 
 other public house; accordingly, we did, and slept there. But in 
 the morning, Lorenzo went out to find the preacher that is stationed 
 at New Haven, and in his way, he met with a brother Wolff, and 
 he requested him to breakfast with him, and sent up to the public 
 house for me to come to his house; accordingly I did, but the people 
 where we stayed, said we ought to have eaten breakfast with them 
 as we stayed there the night before; and so charged us one dollar 
 and a half for our lodging, which Lorenzo paid. 
 
 The friends in New Haven were very kind and wished Lorenzo 
 to stay over the Sabbath; this was on Thursday, he was anxious to 
 get to bis father’s; but by the solication of brother Smith, the sta¬ 
 tioned preacher, and many others, he was prevailed to stay. He 
 preached on Thursday night and Friday night; and on Sunday he 
 preached four times; the people appeared quite solemn and atten¬ 
 tive. The preacher in that place, is one of the most affectionate 
 friendly men that I ever met with; may the Lord bless him, and 
 make him useful to souls! 
 
 On Monday morning I left New Haven, in company with a man 
 and his wife for Branford, in their wagon; while Lorenzo stayed to 
 give them another sermon, as it was the “ Fourth of July,” and 
 there was an oration to be delivered by the great Mr. T * * * *; 
 accordingly, he spoke something on the present state of our countiy 
 to an audience that were attentive. He then left there in a wagon, 
 
€82 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 belonging to some Quakers who were going to see their friends in 
 Branford, where he spoke again at night. 
 
 The next morning the friend that had brought us to Branford start¬ 
 ed with us to North Guilford, to a brother’s of mine, that I had 
 not seen for near thirty years. We were both very small at that 
 time, but now he had a family of six children and a wife, and I 
 felt much pleased to find that he had been industrious, and ap¬ 
 peared to be doing well, as it relates to this world; and I trust he 
 w r as not altogether indifferent to the things of another. His w T ife 
 was in a low state of health, but I have no doubt but she enjoys 
 religion; may the God of all grace bless them and their children. 
 There I saw my step-mother also, that I had not seen before, 
 since I was six years of age, my heart glowed with affection to¬ 
 wards her; may her last days be crowned with peace! 
 
 My brother took his wagon, and carried us to Durham, on the 
 stage road, and tarried with us that night; and in the morning bid 
 us farewell and returned home. A friend living at Durham, lent 
 us a chaise to go to Middletown, where my Lorenzo held meeting at 
 night. There we met brother Burrows from Hebron, with a wagon, 
 which was to return the next morning, in which we came to his 
 house, where we stayed from Friday until Monday. Lorenzo 
 preached on Friday night, and also on Sunday at the Methodist 
 meeting house; the people were solemn and attentive. At five 
 o’clock, at another place four or five miles distant, and returned 
 again that night. 
 
 This place was about twelve or fourteen miles from his dear fa¬ 
 ther’s; and as we had no horse or carriage and brother Burrows 
 made wagons, he bought a horse and wagon from him, and we 
 started on Monday about 3 o’clock in the afternoon, and arrived at 
 his father’s just before dark. We were kindly received by his fa¬ 
 ther and the rest of the family; w r e found the old gentleman in tol¬ 
 erable health; but being a man advanced in years, he was something 
 feeble; we stayed with him from Monday until Saturday. This 
 place is much degenerated from what they once w’ere, when the 
 candle of the Lord shone upon their heads; but now there is scarce¬ 
 ly any that I saw, who appeared to enjoy religion! Our dear old 
 father, seemed to be struggling for deliverance in the blood of Jesus; 
 may the great Master appear to his soul, the first among ten thous¬ 
 and, and altogether lovely. 
 
 We spent the week I may say in a solitary way, in taking our 
 rambles through the lonely walks that my Lorenzo had taken in 
 early days of childhood, before his tender mind was matured, and 
 after he had arrived to the age of fifteen, when his heart w r as wrought 
 upon by the Spirit of God; and this was the sweet grove at the foot 
 of a beautiful hill, through which ran a charming rivulet of water; 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 683 
 
 where he used to go to meditate and pray to God, who was able to 
 save and did deliver his soul, and enabled him to take up his cross, 
 and go forth to call sinners to repentance. 
 
 My heart was pained to know and see that some part of the fam¬ 
 ily was not, or appeared not, engaged to save their souls. 
 
 On Saturday we started for Tolland, and from thence to Square- 
 pond, where Lorenzo preached twice the next day, at the Methodist 
 meeting house, to attentive congregations; and at five o’clock, at 
 Tolland, the people seemed very solemn. Early on Monday 
 morning we left Tolland for Hartford, where Lorenzo preached at 
 night, in a Presbyterian meeting house, to a tolerable congregation. 
 We met with kind treatment from Doctor Lynds; may the Lord 
 bless him and his. We left Hartford on Tuesday, and went to an 
 aunt’s of Lorenzo’s that night, living about four or five miles from 
 his father’s. She appeared very glad to see us, and sent out and 
 called in the neighbors, and Lorenzo gave them a short discourse. 
 The next day Lorenzo was quite ill, unable to sit up; but in the 
 evening we made ready, and started for his father’s, arriving in safe¬ 
 ty. Lorenzo had intended to leave me at his father’s and take a 
 journey to the east; but circumstances appeared not to favor it, and 
 he concluded to take me along. Accordingly w r e made prepara¬ 
 tions for our departure, on Saturday morning, July 23d, 1814, after 
 having stayed with his father ten or fifteen days. 
 
 I felt truly pained to part with the dear old man; may the Lord 
 bless him, and make his last days abundant in peace. My Lorenzo 
 preached at Vernon at night, and in the morning to an attentive little 
 company; the Lord make it like bread cast upon the waters! He 
 preached at PIartford-five-mil.es, on Sunday to a large congregation. 
 
 July 25. We have this day arrived at Hartford, and my Lorenzo 
 has received his books trom New York, and furthermore we have 
 heard of the arrival of a large force of our enemy’s soldiers, landing 
 on our once peaceful hap^y shore. O that the God that is able to 
 save, would appear for our deliverance; although, as a nation, we 
 have forfeited all right and title to protection; yet there is no where 
 else to fiy for deliverance. O that we, as a nation, may be humbled 
 before God, and lift our cries to the throne of grace for his assistance. 
 May the tumults of the earth be hushed to silence, and the people 
 learn war no more. My soul longs to drink deeper into that spirit 
 of love to God and man, that I may be made useful to souls, and a 
 comfort to my wandering companion, that I may be a helpmate indeed. 
 
 “ .low vain are all things here below, 
 
 How faUe and yet how fair, 
 
 Eazn t .Jeasur hath its poison too, 
 
 A .d evwy sweet a snare.” 
 
684 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 O that the Lord would teach me the emptiness of earthly enjoy* 
 ment, and help me to rely on him alone for support and comfort.— 
 O that my prospects for glory may brighten up; and my soul be 
 struggling for full deliverance from every desire that is not centered 
 in him that is able to give all things. 
 
 I have been reading the exercise of a precious woman who ac- 
 commpanied her husband to the East Indies, to help him to preach 
 the gospel to the poor ignorant Hindoos. O that the desire that 
 filled her soul, to spread the glad tidings of the Saviour, may prevail 
 more and more. 
 
 We rede three miles from Hartford, the same day we arrived there; 
 and Lorenzo preached at night at east Hartford, to perhaps, one 
 hundred and fifty or two hundred, and they were quite attentive, 
 from these words: “ Behold I stand at the door and knock, if any 
 man hear my voice and open the door, I will come into him, and sup 
 with him, and he with me.” My mind was quite depressed, although 
 I was enabled to close the meeting by prayer. I feel a gloom hang¬ 
 ing over my mind, on the account of the present state of my coun¬ 
 try. O! will the great God deliver our happy land into the hand of 
 the spoiler! O that God would hear and answer prayer; inspire and 
 then accept the prayer of us poor mortals. My soul longs to be pre¬ 
 pared for whatever awaits us on the shores of time! If we live 
 aright, we may rely on the providence of God to protect us from 
 every evil. My Lorenzo is very ill. O that the Lord may give him 
 grace and strength to do his duty, and call sinners to repentance!— 
 May the Lord bless his labors, and make him useful to souls. 
 
 I long to get more confidence, to take up my cross, and help him 
 to spread the glad tidings of salvation to all people; may God help 
 me! 
 
 My desire is, that I may lie at the feet of Jesus and love the cross, 
 that I may wear the crown in those happy mansions above the skies. 
 My heart, I find, is too often wandering from my God! O that I 
 may arise and shake myself, and in the strength of Jesus, overcome 
 my enemies, both of spiritual and temporal nature. I long to be 
 altogether devoted to my God. Lorenzo expects to preach this 
 evening; the Lord attend by the unction of his holy Spirit. 
 
 Lorenzo preached last night, but I was so unwell I could not at¬ 
 tend: he is to preach twice to-day; Lord stand by him, and make 
 his words sharp and piercing, reaching the hearts of those that hea»*< 
 
 My soul longs to be more alive to God, that I may be made more 
 useful, and help my companion to spread the gospel through this 
 benighted land; we are pilgrims on earth and have no abiding 
 home in this world, but are seeking one above; God of all grace 
 enable us to keep the prize in view, and deliver us from all our 
 enemies. 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 685 
 
 Lorenzo spoke once to-day, and is to speak again this evening; 
 Lord attend the truth with power. Why should we desire to live 
 to be useless? For what would be the benefit if we live to the age 
 of Methuselah, and neglect the one thing needful? It would but 
 add to our condemnation! O that these things may be impressed 
 on my heart. 
 
 July 28th. Bless Ule Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his ben¬ 
 efits. What reason have I to be thankful to my great Benefactor 
 for mercies to me, a poor wanderer upon the earth; that I am provi¬ 
 ded with kind friends in this world of woe! May my heart glow 
 with gratitude to my God and my fellow mortals for the blessings 
 that I enjoy! May the great Master reward those that are willing 
 to administer to the necessities of those that have ta,ken their lives 
 in their hands, and have gone forth to sound the alarm, and call sin¬ 
 ners to repentance; to offer them free salvation in the blood of Je¬ 
 sus! My soul longs to see Zion prosper; to hear poor sinners in¬ 
 quiring the way to peace and true happiness. O may the Lord in¬ 
 spire my heart with that living faith, to cry mightily to him that is 
 able to save souls. O, if Christians were more engaged to obtain 
 the height and depth, and length and breadth of the love of God, 
 which is in Christ Jesus our Lord, what a happy time it would be! 
 
 O my soul, awake! Lift up a cry to the God and Father of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, for full redemption in the blood of Jesus! 
 
 Lorenzo preached three times at east Windsor; but the people are 
 like the nether mill stone, hard and unfeeling. The Lord softe 
 their hard hearts, and bring them to a sense of their danger! We 
 were at a kind family by the name of Stoton. The Lord prosper 
 them in the way to glory. My heart hath felt somewhat refreshed 
 since I came to the house of friend Baker’s, living in West Wind¬ 
 sor. Lorenzo hath been acquainted with the family sixteen years. 
 
 It does my heart good to meet those that have their faces Zionward. 
 
 What a sweet meeting it will be when all the tempted folicwers 
 of Jesus get home. 
 
 “ There on a green and flow’ry mount 
 Our weary souls shall sit; 
 
 And with transporting joys recount 
 The labors of our feet.” 
 
 What a prize! Is it not worth striving for? O may 1 he more 
 zealous in the way of my duty; more willing to take up tne cross. 
 
 The news of war is saluting our ears daily. O that God may 
 prepare us for whatever awaits us; and if a scourge is necessary, may 
 it bring us, as a nation, to the feet of Jesus! My heart is pai d 
 within me. O Lord, prepare us to submit to thy will, with the rest * 
 of the poor fallen race of Adam. We have all sinned, and come 
 
GS6 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 short of the glory of God, and deserve chastisement. O that we 
 may fall into the hand of God rather than the hand of man; for he 
 is merciful. I feel a desire to submit without murmuring, but our 
 hearts are so refractory, we need the influence of grace to make us 
 what we ought to be. My Lord help America. 
 
 Julv 29th. Lorenzo preached last evening to a tolerable company, 
 considering it was very unpleasant, and they gave very good at¬ 
 tention; may the Lord make it like seed sown on good ground, that 
 shall bring forth fruit in due time. There seems to be a number in 
 this place that are heaven-born and heaven-bound; Lord make them 
 burning and shining lights in the land wherein they live, that they 
 may be like unto the leaven that was hid in three measures of meal, 
 leavening the whole lump; so that the flame may continue to in¬ 
 crease until the town shall be filled with the glory of God! My 
 soul longs to see Zion prosper! O God, fill my heart with love to 
 thee and my fellow sinners; my heart is pained to see so little good 
 done as there is; may God revive his work once more in the land. 
 
 “ Through grace I am determin’d 
 To conquer though I die; 
 
 And then away to Jesus, 
 
 On wings of love I’ll fly.” 
 
 I am a stranger aud pilgrim on earth, together with my dear com¬ 
 panion; but we have the promise of a substantial inheritance, if we 
 are faithful and continue to the end. 
 
 “ The Lord my pasture snail prepare, 
 
 And feed me with a Shepherd’s care; 
 
 My noon-day walks he shall attend, 
 
 And all my midnight hours defend.” 
 
 O Lord, help me to rely upon thy promises, by faith. 
 
 July 31st, 1814. What cause have I to adore that beneficent 
 Hand, that hath and doth still provide for such a poor unprofitable 
 creature as me. May my heart be filled with grateful songs of 
 praise to the great Master. 
 
 We left Hartford on the morning of the 30th, without knowing 
 whither we went, or -when we should find a resting place for the 
 night; but God provided for us beyond all expectation. We met 
 with an old man, and after speaking to him, we found him to be one 
 of Giose who are striving to walk in the narrow happy road; and he 
 told us of a family who he thought would be glad to see Lorenzo. 
 Accordingly, we went there, and found it even so; this is called 
 Barkhamstead. They received us with affection, and every atten¬ 
 tion possible. Their names w r ere Francis. Lorenzo held tw r o 
 meetings at a barn, within about a mile from this friend’s. The 
 people were solemn and attentive. There I met two of uncle’s 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 687 
 
 daughters very unexpectedly. They lived in this neighborhood.— 
 They appeared to be glad to see me, this being the first time I had 
 ever seen them since I could recollect. I have had a little acquain¬ 
 tance with any of my relations at most. This circumstance excited 
 a sensation in my heart, that I was almost a stranger to before. I 
 felt such a drawing towards them. O that the Lord would give 
 them to feel the necessity of living up to the requirements of the gos¬ 
 pel, that we may meet at last on the happy banks of everlasting de¬ 
 liverance. In the evening we went about five miles further, where 
 Lorenzo preached again. This was the third time he had preached 
 this day. May the Lord strengthen his body and soul, to cry aloud 
 and spare not, to sinners to repent. 
 
 Monday morning, August 1st. Lorenzo preaches again this 
 morning at 5 o’clock. O, that the Lord would make him more and 
 more useful to his fellow mortals. I feel this morning a desire to 
 be more engaged with my God. O, that my heart might be filled 
 with all the fullness of the Spirit, that I may be more willing to 
 take up my cross and help my companion to do good. Time is 
 short; we are hastening to eternity. O, that our days may be spent 
 in the service of God, helping souls on to the peaceful mansions of 
 rest. We left brother Coe’s this morning, and went on about seven 
 or eight miles, and our horse was taken sick; we stopped at a pub¬ 
 lic house, and the people seemed willing to help us to administer 
 some relief. I felt my mind quite composed, knowing that he who 
 dealeth out to us, knoweth what is best, and what good may result 
 from it we cannot tell. 
 
 The family was desirous Lorenzo should hold a meeting here 
 this evening, and he hath consented. May the Lord stand by him, 
 and enable him to declare the whole counsel of God, to those that 
 may come out to hear. May my heart feel more engaged for the 
 salvation of our own souls! 
 
 August 3d. What cause of gratitude I have to the God of all 
 mercies, that it is as well with me this morning as it is; may my 
 heart be filled with grateful songs of praise for his preservation!— 
 We started from the public house, where our horse was sick, on 
 Tuesday morning the 2d day of August. Lorenzo preached the 
 evening before to a small congregation, but quite attentive. I think 
 they were really pious, humble souls; but I felt condemned in my 
 mind, for not taking up my cross; the Lord forgive me, and enable 
 me to be more obedient in future. 
 
 We intended to reach Lenox that night, which was about 30 miles; 
 our horse appearing quite well. It was not far from sunrise; the 
 day appeared gloomy; we travelled on until about 6 o’clock, then we 
 stopped at a tavern and got some refreshment; they made quite a 
 heavy charge—we paid it—and Lorenzo gave them two books; he 
 
688 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 requested the man to let one of them circulate through the neighbor¬ 
 hood, hoping it might prove a blessing to some. God grant it for 
 his mercy’s sake. We continued on our way through a wood, 
 four or five miles, lying nearly on the Farmington river, over a 
 mountain of considerable height; the road was very good, and the 
 prospect delightful to me; the river breaking through the rocks, ap¬ 
 peared to me very majestic, while the banks were clothed with de¬ 
 lightful green. My heart was charmed with the scene. After we 
 got over the mountain, the country seemed more thinly inhabited 
 than any part of Connecticut that I have been in. May the Lord 
 bless the people. We travelled on until between one and two 
 o’clock; then we stopped and gave our horses some food. By this 
 time the clouds began to grow somewhat more gloomy; but we did 
 not think the storm was so near. We started, but had not gone 
 more than a mile and a half before the clouds began to discharge 
 their contents at such dreadful rate, that we were almost blinded 
 with the rain, and no house so near that we could retreat to. At 
 last we came to a place where there was a house over in the lot, and 
 also a barn; we drove up to the bars, and I got out and ran to the 
 barn; but there seemed to be no asylum from the impetuous rain; 
 from thence I ran to the house, but no one lived there, so I was com¬ 
 pelled to return to the barn, where, by the time Lorenzo had got, 
 with his horse and wagon, and drove them into the harn upon the 
 floor, I was wet through and through. I crept upon the mow, and 
 he reached me my trunk; there I changed my clothes, but he was 
 not so well off, for he was under the necessity of keeping his on. 
 We stayed there until the storm was over, then we made the best 
 of our way to Lenox, where we arrived a little before sunset; we 
 got into a friend’s house, where we were treated very kindly. 
 
 Lorenzo appeared to have taken some cold; but we have reason to 
 be thankful that it is no worse. We have a trying world to pass 
 through. O that the Lord may enable us to keep the prize in view 
 —that our conflicts may prove blessings to our souls, and we at last 
 come off more than conquerors through him that has loved us and 
 given himself for us. Lorenzo hath had the privilege of preach¬ 
 ing in the court house twice, and perhaps may hold meeting there 
 again this evening; the Lord that can answer by fire, attend the 
 word with power to the hearts of those that hear. O my soul, look 
 up to him that is able to save, for all the strength that is necessary 
 to enable me to bear with patience, whatever may be the will of 
 my heavenly Father to inflict. 
 
 My soul longs to enjoy more of the perfect love of God, that I 
 may in all things say, “not my will, but thine be done!” 
 
 August 4th. Through the goodness of the friend of sinners, I am 
 still alive, and in better health than I could expect, considering my 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 689 
 
 exposure for a few days past. May my heart be grateful to him that 
 supplies all my wants. We left Lenox this morning, and have 
 come to Pittsfield; this is a delightful country, but the same gloom 
 appears to hang over the country as it relates to religion! O that 
 tne cloud would break, and the work of God revive once more; 
 may my heart glow with love to God and my fellow sinners; I 
 want to be a true follower of the meek and lowly Jesus; be prepared 
 for life or death, a living witness of his goodness, and when I am 
 called to bid adieu to this world of woe, that I may leave it in 
 peace! 
 
 August 5th. How much I am indebted to the rich mercy of a 
 kind Providence, for the numerous blessings which I do enjoy—the 
 favor of kind friends, while a wanderer on earth. We left Lenox 
 the morning of the 4th, and went to the north part of Pittsfield, to 
 old friend Ward’s where we were received with seeming friendship; 
 but my Lorenzo could not get the people notified as he had expected 
 he might have done, when he thought of going there at night, but 
 concluded to start from there early the next morning; but several 
 people coming in that evening, appeared so anxious that he should 
 preach before he left the place, that he concluded to stop, if they 
 would give notice; this wa£ promised at half past 10 o’clock the 
 following day, and at evening in the centre of the town, it being a 
 day set apart for a fast by the Methodists. Accordingly we repair¬ 
 ed at the appointed hour to the meetinghouse, where a considerable 
 number of people were collected, and Lorenzo spoke to them on the 
 duty of fasting, from these words, “ in those days shall they fast,” 
 with a good degree of liberty; the people were very solemn and at¬ 
 tentive; may God make it a blessing to some souls. From thence 
 we came to the centre of the town, to a brother Green’s, where we 
 were received with great kindness. O that the great Master may 
 reward thos# who are willing to receive his wandering Pilgrims and 
 make them comfortable, with every needed blessing for time and 
 eternity. O that I could always keep the place of Alary at the feet 
 of Jesus! Lord give me more of the loving spirit which she pos™ 
 sessed, that my soul may enjoy the blessings that are laid up for 
 those that are faithful. My Lorenzo is much afflicted of late with 
 his old complaint; may God give him and me grace to say, the will 
 of the Lord be done. 
 
 August 6th. I am quite depressed this day; the fluctuating scenes 
 of life lie too much on my heart. O that my Lord would give 
 me grace to bear them with patience! We are still in Pittsfield; 
 the people are kind, but they have their peculiarities, so inquisitive 
 to know the concerns of others! ’ The Lord help us to look more 
 carefully into our own hearts, and see that we are right before God! 
 
 •w T 
 
 uu 
 
SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 <390 
 
 I need more of the spirit of submission tothe will of my Master. 
 
 August 7th. Lorenzo hath been much afflicted yesterday and last 
 night, with the tooth-ache, in so great a degree, that he could not 
 attend the appointment the last evening; this gave me pain, as it 
 would be a great disappointment to numbers. I thought if I could 
 have gone and spoken to the people, if I could have spoke anything 
 to the edification of souls, it would, I thought, have been a great 
 comfort to me. My health is but poor; God strengthen my body; 
 and above all, may my heart be so filled with love to sinners, that 
 I may call upon them to close in with the overtures of grace! I 
 felt such a desire that souls might be benefitted, that I could not 
 sleep. O that I may be willing to take up my cross, and if the 
 Lord has anything for such an unworthy creature as me to do, may 
 I not be so loath to accede to it. I feel many times much distress¬ 
 ed on account of backwardness. O that I may be a cross-bearing 
 pilgrim. Lorenzo hath gone to speak to those who will assemble 
 to hear the word, in much weakness of body; may that God who is 
 able to bring strength out of weakness stand by him, and enable him 
 to declare the whole counsel of God. He labors under many weak¬ 
 nesses, but this I trust is his consolation, that w 7 hen his work is 
 done, he will receive double for all his pain! O that I may wil¬ 
 lingly take my share with him in this vale of woe, that I may share 
 with him in the reward! May the Lord bless his labors this day 
 We returned to Pittsfield in the afternoon, and he preached at 5 
 o’clock to a large congregation. They, were attentive; may the 
 Lord seal conviction on their hearts. This was the third time he 
 had spoken that da.y; he returned to brother Green’s where we lodged, 
 and seemed much better than he was in the morning; in the evening 
 there was a number who came in, and he spoke to them again, and 
 had a solemn time; my heart was much drawn out in prayer that 
 the Lord would bless them. 
 
 We expected to have left the place on Monday morning, but the 
 weather proved so unfavorable that it was impracticable, conse¬ 
 quently we stayed until Tuesday, then left brother Green’s andcama 
 on to Bennington that night, to a public house. Lorenzo got per¬ 
 mission to hold meeting in a large ball room; he hired two little lads 
 to go into the middle of the town to give notice, and others told 
 some, so that there were perhaps more than one hundred that atten¬ 
 ded; they gave very good attention; God forbid it should be in vain. 
 On the 9th of August we left Bennington, and came to Cambridge 
 meeting house, where we took breakfast. This brought to my re¬ 
 collection former times, -when I w*as a child; the rambles that I have 
 taken among my companions through this delightful spot, now those 
 that were my companions are married, and have large families; 
 many have gone to the “ silent tomb,” whither we are all hastening; 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 691 
 
 may the Lord prepare us for that important day. We then start¬ 
 ed for my sister’s living near the Batonklin river; we arrived before 
 night. My sister was much rejoiced to see us, and I was not less 
 happy to meet with a sister whom I had not seen but once in more 
 than twenty years. I found her enjoying a good degree of peace 
 and plenty; a kind husband and a sufficiency of this worlds goods; 
 and I trust her face is Zionward! May God help us to keep on our 
 journey until we meet to part no more! 
 
 Sunday, August 14th. Bless the Lord my soul for the present mer¬ 
 cies that I enjoy; I have been privileged once more of meeting a kind 
 sister; my heart glows with affection towards her. She appears to 
 be striving to make her way to Mount Zion. May the friend of 
 sinners be her guide and support through this vale of tears, that we 
 may meet on the peaceful banks of eternity at last, with those of our 
 friends that have arrived there before us. She is blessed with an af¬ 
 fectionate friend and companion; the Lord make them happy in time 
 and eternity. 
 
 Jjorenzo is much afflicted with the old complaint, that has follow¬ 
 ed him almost all his life. This northern climate disagrees with his 
 health, and I do not know what will be the consequence, if he re¬ 
 mains long in this part of the world. My sister wishes me to stay 
 with her for some time, but I cannot feel reconciled to let my com¬ 
 panion go and leave me behind; and on the whole I think I had rather 
 go and take my chance with him, until it is the will of God to part 
 us by his Providence. The Lord help us to feel resigned to his will 
 in all things, enable us to keep the prize in view, and be faithful to 
 our good God while on earth, and be prepared to shout hallalujahs 
 above, among the blood washed throng, in the paradise of God. 
 
 Monday, loth. Lorenzo preached twice yesterday in this place, 
 and some were offended at his doctrine; this shows how prejudiced 
 people are in favor of their own notions; the Lord help people to dis¬ 
 cern between truth and error; my heart’s desire is to keep the nar¬ 
 row road that leads to Heaven; may the way appear more plain to my 
 understanding; and my heart feel more love to God and man. We 
 know not what is in store for us, nor the conflicts we shall have to 
 pass through; may our days be spent in the service of the great Mas¬ 
 ter, so that whether we have pleasure or pain, we may be enabled to 
 say the will of the Lord be done; the way of danger we are in, and 
 need the influence of his grace to speed us on. The cloud seems to 
 darken, and the trouble America may have to encounter, none can 
 tell; may that God who is able to deliver nations as well as individu¬ 
 als, undertake our cause, and make it a blessing to the inhabitants of 
 this our once happy land; my soul longs for the prosperity of my 
 country, and that precious souls may be brought to the knowledge of 
 the truth as it is in Christ Jesus the Lord! O that my heart may 
 
m2 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 feel a greater inward struggle for the welfare of my dear fellow 
 mortals; and keep the crown in view myself! 
 
 Tuesday, August 16th. I am still the spared monument of mer¬ 
 cy. O that my soul may glow with love and gratitude to my great 
 Benefactor, for all his favors to unworthy me. But my cold heart 
 is too little warmed by all these blessings! O God give me purity 
 of heart, and may my life be like an even spun thread!—heart and 
 soul engaged in the work, to help Lorenzo to cry aloud to poor 
 sinners to turn to God, and seek the salvation of their poor souls! 
 
 “ Come Lord from above, 
 
 These mountains remove; 
 
 O’erturn all that hinders the course of thy love.” 
 
 Wednesday morning, August 17th. We have been one week at 
 my brother-in-law’s, and they are kind; we have taken much satis¬ 
 faction with my sister and her husband; may their hearts be placed 
 on those riches that are durable and never fade! I feel too little 
 alive to God. O that 1 had more of the power of living faith. 
 
 “The praying spirit breathe, 
 
 The watching power impart; 
 From all entanglements beneath, 
 Call off my peaceful heart. 
 
 “ 0! arm me with the mind, 
 
 Meek Lamb that was in thee, 
 And let my knowing zeal be joined, 
 With perfect charity.” 
 
 August 19th. We left my dear sister’s yesterday, with hearts 
 much affected, not knowing that we should meet again on mortal 
 shores, but hoping if we meet no more on earth, we may meet in 
 that bright world above, where separation will be dreaded no more. 
 
 We travelled about twenty-three miles, and met with a kind fami¬ 
 ly, and put up for the night. In the morning, about day break, we 
 started for the Saratoga Springs, and arrived there by six o’clock. 
 There Lorenzo met a lady from South Carolina, who had treated 
 him with great attention when at the White Sulphur Springs in Vir¬ 
 ginia, and also at her house in Charleston! She still appeared much 
 pleased to meet with him here; she invited him to call upon them 
 at their lodgings, at the Columbian Hotel. Accordingly" we did, 
 and were treated with great politeness. Lorenzo received an invi¬ 
 tation to preach in the afternoon at four o’clock, which he accepted. 
 O may the word come from the heart, and reach the hearts of those 
 that hear, and his labors be blessed to the people in this place. I 
 long to see the work revive, and souls brought to the knowledge of 
 the truth. We are now here, but whither we shall bend our 
 course when we leave I know not. Will the Lord direct our 
 steps in that way which will be most for our good and his glory . 1 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 693 
 
 I am a wanderer upon the earth; the Lord help me to be resigned 
 to his will in all things—I feel to shrink from the cross at times: 
 but the desire of my heart is, that I may be a willing follower of the 
 meek and lowly Jesus. My soul’s desire and prayer to God is, that 
 the people of America may learn righteousness, and put their trust 
 in that God that is able to save. O! my heart is pained to see so 
 much inattention to the one thing needful, and I also mourn before 
 God for the coldness of my heart. O, that I may be stirred up to 
 more diligence in my duty! 
 
 Saturday, August 20th. The Springs seem to have a good effect 
 upon me; may my soul glow with gratitude to my great and good 
 Benefactor for all his mercies to me. I am under many obligations 
 to him who supplieth all our necessities; may I ever feel sensations 
 of love to the precious Redeemer for these unmerited favors on such 
 an unprofitable creature as me. My poor companion is still much 
 afflicted with the asthma, which makes him very feeble; but I pray 
 God to strengthen his soul, and give him wisdom from above to 
 prevail on precious souls to close in with the overtures of mercy! 
 The Lord help us to wait patiently to see the salvation of God. 
 
 “ The way of danger we are in, 
 
 Beset by devils, men and sin!” 
 
 But may w r e view the line drawn by the friend of sinners, and keep 
 there; so that we may be prepared to pass over Jordan with joy, and 
 everlasting songs of praise to him who conquered death and the 
 grave, and made it possible for the ruined race of Adam to obtain 
 peace and pardon. 
 
 Monday, August22d. Through the tender mercies of a Benificent 
 Providence I am still alive. O may my soul be bowed down at his 
 footstool; feeling gratitude to that hand who hath preserved and pro¬ 
 vided for me in this unfriendly world. I, of all creatures, have the 
 most reason to be thankful; the Lord hath raised me up friends to 
 meet all my necessities; the Lord receive all the praise. Lorenzo 
 preached at the Springs on Sabbath the 20th, to an attentive congre¬ 
 gation, though made up of various characters, and some of the first 
 rank; but gentlemen and ladies are known by their behavior. At 
 Milligan’s (living about six or seven miles from the Springs) he met 
 a large company, but of quite a different cast—they gave him a 
 quiet hearing—may the Lord turn curiosity into godly sincerity; my 
 soul longs to see Zion prosper. A lady at the Springs had requested 
 us to return in the morning before she should leave there, as she 
 expected to start for the Ballstown Springs soon after breakfast. 
 Accordingly, we started very soon in the morning, and arrived about 
 six at the Columbian Hotel, where this lady, with one more, had 
 invited us. They appeared very kind, and were from South 
 
694 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 Carolina, by the name of Colden and Harper; the latter made me a 
 present of six dollars; the Lord bless her' and all others for their 
 liberality. 
 
 Thursday, August 20th. I am now at Ballstown Springs; we 
 came on Tuesday, for the benefit of the water. We have met with 
 a kind family, for which I desire to be thankful to that gracious 
 Providence, w r ho hath opened the hearts of many to show us kind¬ 
 ness; may he recompense them in this world, and in the next give 
 them a crown of glory! Lorenzo hath left me this morning, to 
 fulfil some appointments that have been given out for him; may the 
 great Master attend him with his grace, and bless his labors to pre¬ 
 cious souls. I should rejoice to see the prosperity of Zion. May 
 the Lord prosper his people, and make them of one heart and of 
 one mind, that they may join together to build up the cause of God 
 and not stand in the way of sinners. ^ When that day will arrive I 
 know not, but those that live to see that day may rejoice. 
 
 We stopped a short time in this place. There are but few people 
 here, I am afraid, that love to serve the Lord. O, that something 
 might take place to bring them to a sense of their danger, and cause 
 them to seek the Lord in good earnest! The way of sin and trans¬ 
 gression is hard and dangerous. The Lord teach me, and enable 
 me to walk in the path of holiness, that my last end may be peace! 
 The prospect before me is something dark at times, while I am 
 tossed to and fro upon the boisterous ocean of life; but the Lord 
 hath been my help hitherto, and I trust he will save to the end! I 
 need more grace and strength to stem the torrent of difficulties and 
 dangers that I have to encounter, but the arm of the Lord is suffi¬ 
 cient. What is before me I know not; but I hope to trust the Lord, 
 who is able to save, and say not my will, but thine be done. 
 
 August 27th. I am much depressed this morning: spent the last 
 night at a house where the woman is a Methodist, but the man 
 makes no profession of religion. I felt much embarrassed, as he 
 appeared very unsociable. I have returned to brother Webster’s; 
 they are kind, but have a large family. Difficulties darken my 
 path. The Lord help me to sink into his will, so that in all situa¬ 
 tions I may be content. O thou Friend of sinners, draw nigh and 
 give me more of the true spirit of Christian love. 
 
 I beseech God to give my poor companion strength of body and 
 mind, to be useful to souls, so that, on finishing his career, he shall 
 enter into the saint’s rest. O blessed, blessed day, when the labor¬ 
 er shall receive his reward! God keep him faithful, and grant him 
 a dear and glorious prospect of that rich inheritance that is laid up 
 for those who are faithful. 
 
 How sweet to reflect on fficse joy? that a^ait 
 in yon blissful regions, tht hav*<i of re*t, 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 695 
 
 Where glorified spirits with welcome shall greet me. 
 
 And lead me to mansions prepared for the blest; 
 
 Encircled with light, and with glory enshrouded. 
 
 My happiness perfect, my mind’s sky unclouded, 
 
 I’ll bathe in the ocean of pleasure unbounded, 
 
 And range with delight through the Eden of love. 
 
 While angelic legions with harps tun’d celestial, 
 Harmoniously join in the concert of praise, 
 
 The saints, as they flock from the regions terrestrial, 
 
 In loud hallalujahs their voices will raise; 
 
 Then songs of the Lamb shall re-echo through heaven, 
 
 My soul will respond, to Immanuel be given 
 AH glory, and honor, and might, and dominion, 
 
 Who brought us through grace to the Eden of love. 
 
 Then hail blessed state! hail ye songsters of glory! 
 
 Ye harpers of bliss, soon I’ll meet you above! 
 
 Ind join your full choir in rehearsing the story, 
 
 “ Salvation from sorrow, through Jesus’ love:” 
 
 Though ’mprisoned in earth, yet by anticipation 
 Already my soul feels a sweet prelibation 
 Of joys that await me, when freed from probation; 
 
 My heart’s now in heaven, the Eden of love. 
 
 August 28th. This is the day that our all-conquering 
 Saviour Durst the bands of death, and led captivity captive; opened 
 the door of salvation to the enslaved sons and daughters of Adam, 
 that they may profit by the rich sacrifice that hath been offered for 
 their redemption. What matter of regret it is, that the offers of 
 such unbounded grace should be neglected by those who are so 
 deeply interested in it, to prepare them for the day of adversity and 
 death, which must, assuredly overtake them, willing or not. There 
 is no escape. Moments speed without control, and shall soon take 
 us to the place appointed for all living. The Lord let it rest with 
 ponderous wrnight on the hearts of all concerned in it. And thou, O 
 my soul, look well to thyself, that thou mayst meet thy Judge in 
 peace, when he shall come in the clouds of heaven, attended with 
 his glorious retinue of saints and angels, to set in judgment on the 
 descendants of the first man and woman, who have all had the offer 
 of life and salvation made to them. It will be a glorious day to 
 those who have improved their time, “and washed their robes and 
 made them white in the blood of the Lamb.” But O, what horror 
 will seize the guilty soul that squandered his precious time, and 
 slighted the overtures of mercy! who did despite to the Spirit of 
 grace and the Son, who took upon him the form of a servant, spent 
 a life of toil and pain, and at last gave himself a ransom for our saL 
 vation. O, what unbounded grace! O, unexampled love! Why 
 
693 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 are not our souls lost in wonder, love, and praise? May I ever 
 tremble at thy word! My departure may be at hand. Time is 
 short at the longest. O, that I may improve these precious mo¬ 
 ments as they pass, to the honor of God and the good of m^ im¬ 
 mortal soul. 
 
 Lorenzo is engaged in sounding the gospel trumpet. The Lord 
 bless and be with him during his absence from me, and at last bring 
 us to meet to part no more in that bright world of love. 
 
 August 29th. Lorenzo hath returned this morning. We lett 
 the Springs, and came on to Greenfield, to Dr. Young’s. He had 
 an appointment to preach at ten o’clock. The people assembled at 
 the appointed time. He was quite feeble, but he stood up and gave 
 them a discourse on, “the great day of his wrath is come, and who 
 shall be able to stand?” with a good degree of liberty. I felt 
 somewhat refreshed under the word, and the people appeared atten¬ 
 tive. I think there are some souls in this place who do love the 
 great Master. The Lord prosper them in their pilgrimage, and 
 preserve them from the evils that are in the world. 
 
 Lorenzo left it to others to give out some appointments, which 
 they did in such a manner that he would be much pinched for time. 
 Consequently he was under the necessity of getting some person for 
 a pilot, and go on horseback, as that would be a more speedy way 
 of ra/elling than his wagon. Accordingly he started, leaving me 
 benind at the doctor’s until he should return. He had to preach that 
 afternoon, and again at night; and once or twice, and perhaps three 
 times the next day. The Lord, whom he is striving to serve, 
 strengthen him, soul and body, to cry aloud and spare not, to sin¬ 
 ners to repent! I am often pained on his account. O that I could 
 oftner say, Not my will, but thine be done—that whether our days 
 be many or few, they may all be devoted to God. 
 
 August 30th. The Lord is still gracious to me, in giving me a 
 good degree of strength, and a desire to get through this world to a 
 peaceful eternity. O that I may have the whole armor to fight the 
 battles of my Master, and through his strength come off victorious. 
 
 The days are evil, and we need much grace to enable us to keep 
 the narrow path, and not lose our guide; for we are surrounded by 
 enemies on all sides. Some who profess to love the Lord, are 
 watching for evil, and not for good. May they be sensible that it 
 was a command of our Saviour, “to love one another” as he hath 
 loved us. May our hearts overflow with love to God, and our 
 brethren. I long for more of that spirit, that my heart might melt at 
 human woe. May my soul feel for my dear fellow sinners, that 
 I may bear them up by faith, to a throne of grace, knowing their 
 souls are in danger, while living without God in the world. My 
 lot is a peculiar one. The Lord help me to fill the station that haul 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 697 
 
 fallen to me, with true courage and fortitude. My companion is 
 calling sinners to repentance, under various trials and inconveni¬ 
 ences. The Lord stand by him, and give him power and wis¬ 
 dom from above, to give to every one a portion in due season. 
 
 Wednesday, August 31st. We have come eight or ten miles this 
 morning, after Lorenzo had preached at sun rise, to a considerable 
 congregation with a good degree «of liberty; the people were seri¬ 
 ous, and many I trust were the true lovers of Jesus. In about two 
 days Lorenzo preached seven times; the last meeting was under the 
 trees by moonlight; the prospect was delightful; he addressed the 
 people from these words: “ Who is she that looketh forth as the 
 morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army 
 with banners.” The people were solemn and tender. After this 
 meeting he came to Dr. Young’s, where I had been left tw r o days 
 and one night. Lord strengthen his body and soul, that he may 
 cry aloud and spare not for sinners to repent. The times are awful 
 and alarming. O God, send the word home with power to the 
 hearts of the impenitent, that they may take the alarm, and fly to 
 the arms of Jesus for shelter, before troubles shall overtake them! 
 
 We have heard a report that the city of Washington is taken by 
 the enemy, and burned, but I hope it is not so; be that as it may, let 
 us strive to sink into the will of the Lord. What though the fire, 
 or plague, or sword, receive commission from the Lord to strike his 
 saints among the rest, their pains and deaths are blest. O, that the 
 Lord would prepare them for every event of his providence! I think 
 I should be willing to go to any part of the world, if the Lord would 
 make duty plain before us. The way seems to be intricate at pres¬ 
 ent, although our way hath been opened in a wonderful manner 
 since we left Virginia. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and let all 
 within* me join to praise his name. May he guide us in the road 
 he would have us to go, and teach us our duty, and enable us wil¬ 
 lingly to bear the cross, that we may wear a crown of glory at last. 
 
 If our happy land should be brought into bondage to a foreign 
 foe, the time will be distressing beyond imagination. I pray God 
 to deliver us from our enemies, if it is consistent with his will; and 
 if we need a scourge, that we may fall into the hands of God, and 
 not man; my heart is pained on account of my country. 
 
 My companion preached on Thursday, 1st September, three 
 times; first at a Methodist meeting house in Malta, where we had 
 a precious time; there were many pious souls present. From thence 
 we came to a friend’s house, got some refreshment, and then went 
 to another appointment at a large “ steeple house,” where we had 
 been requested to preach by some person, but the house was shut 
 against us, for what reason I cannot tell; but expect it was through 
 prejudice, But this cbd not dishearten him, he stood up by the sids 
 
698 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 of tlie house, and gave them a discourse on “many are called, but 
 few are chosen.” The people were attentive in general, except one 
 or two, who thought their craft in danger; they grumbled a little to 
 themselves, but did not make much disturbance; we had a peaceable 
 waiting before the Lord. From thence we came on to Still Water 
 village, where we had another appointment; there he spoke in the 
 open air, to a tolerable congregation, that gave good attention.— 
 There the meeting house was shut also against him. From thence 
 to the Borough, to a mother Even’s where we stayed that night; 
 the next day Lorenzo had an appointment at ten o’clock; the Lord 
 stand by him. We were on our road to the city of N. York, and 
 what awaited us there I could not tell; the clouds seemed gathering 
 over our hemisphere; our once peaceful land is involved in a cruel 
 war, and what will be the end of it cannot be told; may the great 
 Master give those that have an interest at the throne of grace, the 
 true spirit of agonizing prayer, to cry mightily to God for deliver¬ 
 ance from the thraldom of war! 
 
 Lorenzo is drawn to visit a land far distant from his own. Mav 
 God teach him the course to go! Lord direct our steps, and ena¬ 
 ble us to do our duty, that when the storms of life are over, we can 
 sit down in the paradise of God! 
 
 Friday, September 3rd. This day Lorenzo hath preached once 
 at the Borough, to an attentive congregation; we found kind friends 
 in this place. From thence to Waterford, and stopped at friend 
 King’s, and were received w T ith expressions of kindness. They 
 requested Lorenzo to stop over Sabbath; this he consented to do; 
 my desire was, that the Lord would stand by him, and make his 
 stay profitable to souls. 
 
 I felt gloomy, the prospect was dark, the times precarious; what 
 was before us, I could not tell, and I felt my heart drawn out in 
 prayer to God, that he would help us to walk in the path we should 
 go; my desire is, that I may be prepared for all the troubles and 
 difficulties that I may have to encounter in this world. My dear 
 companion in tribulation is quite feeble in body, which gives me 
 much pain. O that I may learn the lesson of submission; the time 
 is fast approaching when grief will be turned into joy, to those 
 that are faithful to the God of all grace! O that I may be of that 
 happy number! 
 
 Lorenzo is preaching at Waterford still; on Friday and Satur¬ 
 day night, on Sabbath morning at sunrise, and at eight o’clock, the 
 people came out well and appeared solemn, and I trust good was 
 done in the name of the Lord. The Lord inspire our hearts to cry 
 mightily to him who is able to save, for ourselves and our country; 
 u lies near my heart; O that the people could feel interested for its 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 699 
 
 welfare, and lie at the feet of the Master, and humble themselves m 
 the dust, that God may deliver us! 
 
 September 5th. We came to Lancinburg, the appointment hav¬ 
 ing been given out the day before; but Mr. Chichester, a local 
 
 E reacher, who had been a principal man in building the meeting 
 ouse in that place, forbid his preaching in it; however the people 
 erected seats outside of a large brick house, for accommodation be¬ 
 neath its shade, and had a refreshing time from the presence of the 
 Lord; I was grateful that his blessings were not confined to any par¬ 
 ticular place, for if we flee to the desert, behold he is there—in the 
 city or country—still the throne of grace is accessible to the hum¬ 
 ble soul! The Lord ever keep us from pride and vainglory, and 
 keep the intercourse open between our souls and him! 
 
 From thence we went to Troy, but the same difficulty existed 
 there; the meeting house was shut in this place also; but he repair¬ 
 ed to the market house, where he soon had a large congregation, 
 and spoke to them there; many appeared quite serious: may convic¬ 
 tion fasten on their hearts! We had been in Troy about six years 
 before, and then had more friends than we could visit; but now we 
 were under the necessity of going to a public house to put up for 
 the night; but after Lorenzo had done preaching, and we had re¬ 
 tired to our lodgings, there was a friend, who came to the tavern, 
 and requested us to go and sleep at his house, which, after some 
 hesitation we accepted; but left our horse at the tavern. 
 
 The different treatment we met with now, and what we had re¬ 
 ceived in years past, made a very great impression on my mind. 
 Lorenzo had preached in this same place a number of times, about 
 six years previous, and was treated with much kindness by the Me¬ 
 thodists: but now they were very distant. 
 
 We left Troy about eight o’clock on Monday morning, and tra¬ 
 velled more than forty miles, and stopped at a public house at night. 
 We started in the morning and came about seven miles, to a house 
 of entertainment, here we stopped for breakfast. There Lorenzo 
 missed his pocket book—he had left it under his pillow—it had- 
 bank notes of considerable amount in it. He took the horse, bor¬ 
 rowed a saddle, rode back and found it, which was a matter of 
 thankfulness to us. After taking breakfast, started and came on to 
 Rinebec Flats, but made no stop: from thence to the ferry. We 
 had to cross in a sail boat, and the wind blew quite hard, so that it 
 appeared dangerous to me; but we got over safe. We wished to get 
 to Sopus, or rather Kingston, about three miles from the ferry, be¬ 
 fore we stopped. We came on; and the first thing we met, when 
 the town appeared in view, was a numerous concourse of people 
 assembled together to see the soldiers take their departure for the 
 city of New York, to defend it, if necessary, from the foe. This 
 
700 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLLOiION 
 
 filled my heart with pain and sorrow, when I considered they were 
 liable to fall in the contest, and leave perhaps a wife and children 
 unprotected; and if not a wife and children, they had parents whose 
 hearts were bleeding at the prospect. The Lord deliver us in his 
 own good time! 
 
 We were received by brother and sister Covel with friendship. 
 The Lord bless them in this world with every temporal blessing ne¬ 
 cessary, and give them at last a crown of glory! It gives me fresh 
 courage to meet with those who love and serve the Lord; for we find 
 such to be kind and affectionate to all! 
 
 The times are truly awful!—may the Lord stand by his follow¬ 
 ers, and help them to sit at his feet, that they may be prepared for 
 the gathering storm—O Lord, give me grace to hang on Thee! I 
 know what I have passed through, but what is to come I cannot tell; 
 but if God be for us, who can be against us? O, that we may so 
 live, as to be prepared for the w r orst. 
 
 Since we left our father’s, we have travelled several hundred miles, 
 through a delightful country, flowung as it were with “milk and 
 honey”—abundance on every hand—nothing is lacking but a sense 
 of gratitude to the Giver of every good and perfect gift, from whom 
 these mercies flow. O God inspire the people with a due sense of 
 their privileges both of a temporal and spiritual nature; and may 
 they so esteem them as to be saved from everlasting ruin. 
 
 We stayed tw r o nights and part of three days at friend Covel’s, 
 and Lorenzo preached twice, in a court house, to crowded audiences; 
 and they were as attentive as could be expected, considering what a 
 thoughtless place it was—may God have mercy on them! 
 
 We left friend Covel’s, September 5th, and travelled on until 
 night, and stopped at a public house; from thence on towards New- 
 burg, and about ten o’clock came to a brother Fowler’s, and called; 
 but he not being at home, and the family not choosing to give us an 
 invitation to stop, w r e kept onto Newburg. We had been directed 
 to call at a friend’s house, by the name of Cowles, but could not 
 find him. We then continued on our course, intending to stop at 
 tne first public house and get some refreshments: but in passing a 
 toll bridge, the old man who attended it recognized Lorenzo, and 
 solicited him so earnestly to stop and take breakfast, that he consent¬ 
 ed. They appeared much pleased, and entertained us as well as 
 could be desired, with cheerfulness, that made it a pleasant repast to 
 us indeed. O that people who are able to do good, would be more 
 liberal, and not let the poor outdo them, and so take their crown! 
 May God have compassion on the high and proud ones of the earth 
 and teach them they are born to die, and their dust may mingle 
 w T ith the beggar’s, and if not purified by grace, their souls shall 
 appear condemned before God; and how can they stand in that 
 
THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 701 
 
 great day, when the dread alarm shall be sounded, arise ye dead 
 and come to judgment! God make us all sensible of the necessity 
 of being ready to meet our judge in the air! 
 
 From the toll bridge we came on to a public house, and stopped 
 to feed our horse; and while he was eating, there was a woman, 
 whom we had met a little before we got to this house, and thinking 
 this was Lorenzo, had returned back to the house, and requested 
 him to stop and preach to the people in this neighborhood; the tav¬ 
 ern keeper also solicited him, promising to notify the neighbors.— 
 Lorenzo then consented to stay; and we went about a mile further 
 to sleep at a Methodist house. The place we went to was a de¬ 
 lightful spot, situated in a valley, between two mountains, covered 
 with shrubs and trees, but not very fertile, which made the contrast 
 more striking. The house was surrounded with meadows and fruit 
 trees. The scene appeared charming beyond description. This 
 would be a pleasant retreat, was suggested to my mind, if we had 
 but a few select friends whose souls were formed for social pleas¬ 
 ure, as it relates to spiritual and temporal converse. 
 
 But stop, my fancy! stay thy soul on God, who can give peace 
 even on the raging ocean. To him, and him alone I look for com¬ 
 fort, and not to objects so transient. My lot appears to be in a pe¬ 
 culiar sphere, and I hope in love and mercy the Master will enable 
 me to fill it with patience and submission. 
 
 We left Cornwall on Saturday morning, and proceeded on to New 
 York. We made such progress, that we got within fifteen or six¬ 
 teen miles from the city that night, and put up at a public house, and 
 were much disturbed by some town’s people, who, I believe, did it 
 on purpose, on account of our appearance. O that they may be 
 sensible of the duty they owe to themselves, their God, and their 
 neighbor. 
 
 W* started on Sabbath morning, and got to a brother Paradise’s, 
 at Bull’s Ferry, where we left our horse and wagon. Lorenzo 
 hired a Presbyterian man to keep him, and brother Paradise took a 
 small boat and rowed us down to the city. My mind was over¬ 
 spread with a gloom, but I strove to put my trust in the Lord; we 
 had a pleasant time on the water; we got down to New York about 
 2 o’clock, and went to our old friend brother Munson’s, and was re¬ 
 ceived with the same marks of friendship as formerly. The Lord 
 reward them for their kindness to us. Our situation is as good at 
 present as it has ever been, as it relates to our temporal prospects , 
 but no doubt trials await us still. The Lord prepare us for whatever 
 befals us in the way of duty. I have met with another kind family, 
 who I am under many obligations to in days that are past; they still 
 are friends—this is not the case with many—brother and sister 
 
702 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 Decamp are true hearted. The Lord prosper them on their journey 
 to a peaceful eternity. 
 
 The cloud appears to spread over the American hemisphere; God 
 prepare his children for the shock; what though the fire, or plague, 
 or sword, receive commission from the Lord to strike his saints 
 urn eng the rest, their pains and death are blest! 
 
 Monday, September 12th. I have this day felt my heart some- 
 what more composed than I have done for some time. 
 
 September 13th. This day we have received more intelligence 
 of the invasion of our once happy land. O that the Lord would 
 prepare us for every event of his providence! 
 
 September 14. I wish to be truly thankful to the Giver of every 
 mercy, for the blessings I do enjoy this precious morning. I enjoy 
 a tolerable degree of health, and am surrounded with kind friends. 
 0 that my soul may be filled with greatful songs of praise to him, 
 who so richly provides for me. My situation is as pleasant as it 
 has ever been, perhaps for many years. 
 
 “Bless God, my soul, even unto death, 
 
 “And write a song for every breath.” 
 
 September loth. May I be made sensible of my dependence 
 upon God, who giveth to every one liberally, that seek him with an 
 undivided heart: but I feel this morning, as though my heart was 
 too far from that enjoyment which makes the soul happy in this 
 world and in the next. Revive my heart, and fill it with love to God 
 and man. Religion is low at this time in almost every direction. 
 May our hearts feel interested for the prosperity of the church. 
 
 The times are truly alarming. The sound of war is heard in our 
 borders, the ^larm is gone forth—'“Ye sons of Columbia to arms, 
 to arms.” Our sea-boards are likely to be deluged in blood.— 
 While our interior is in commotion our frontiers have been saluted 
 by the war whoop of the savage, w T hile their tender wives and chil¬ 
 dren have fallen victims to their wanton cruelty. May He that rules 
 on high, that can calm the raging ocean, and bring harmony out oL 
 confusion, undertake our cause, and deliver us from the hand of our 
 foe, and establish peace once more on the earth.. But this only 
 may be the beginning of sorrow to the inhabitants of this terres¬ 
 trial ball. O that all who have an interest at the throne of grace, 
 would cry aloud to him for strength, to stand in the hour of adver¬ 
 sity. Lord prepare us to make our way through all opposition, to 
 the peaceful mansions of unclouded bliss. O blessed, blessed land! 
 when shall we get there. O God of love attend us by grace, and 
 give us true submission to thy will, and fill my soul with love and 
 gratitude to that hand, that hath provided for me. from the cradle to 
 tne present time. How much I owe, but how little I do as I ought. 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE 
 
 703 
 
 O my soul, awake! awake! to a sense of duty to the God of all 
 consolation, that my soul may be filled with all his fulness. 
 
 September 16th. Nothing material has taken place in my situa¬ 
 tion for some days, but a continual clangor of war is saluting our 
 ears, and what will be the final issue doth not yet appear. May we 
 be prepared for what awaits us. I am truly pained on account of 
 my country. O that God would undertake the cause of America, 
 that the people may learn humility, and submission to his divine 
 will. 
 
 My mind was much depressed this morning when I arose, but 
 these words came to my mind, “Be still and know that I am God,” 
 with some power. May my heart acquiesce in whatever may be 
 
 our lot. 
 
 We have just heard the tidings, that our dear fellow-citizens of 
 the town of Baltimore, are delivered from their troublesome visitors. 
 O that their hearts may be thankful to that hand, who was able to 
 save, when appearances w r ere most gloomy. Help us, O thou God 
 of love, to render thee sincere thanks for these mercies: and may 
 America, above all lands, be conformed to the will of him, who 
 hath wrought out such a deliverance for this favored country.— 
 May my heart glow w T ith thankfulness to such a good God, and may 
 the remnant of my days be spent in his service. 
 
 Sunday, September 18th. This day my soul hath been refresh¬ 
 ed under the improvement of brother Daniel Smith, wUile discours¬ 
 ing on the wickedness of the Jew r .s, the once chosen people of God, 
 in destroying that most worthy servant of God, Stephen; his trium¬ 
 phant death and ascension to glory. It filled my soul with raptures. 
 I had something of a view of the suffering Christian, bidding adieu 
 to a world of w r oe, transported by a convoy of Angels to his Re¬ 
 deemer’s bosom! O w T hat a glorious scene! May that be my hap¬ 
 py lot, though unwmrthy. 
 
 September 19th. My heart feels quite gloomy to-day. O that 
 these trials might teach me from wUence my strength must come! 
 I cannot tell wdiat is before me. May God prepare and help me to 
 hang upon his promises, and lay at the feet of the Redeemer of 
 mankind.. I long to be more holy, that my heart may be drawn 
 from earth, and placed on more permanent riches. Through grace 
 I hope one day to out-ride the tempest and storms of life, and reach 
 the fair fields of unclouded day. May God revive his w r ork in the 
 land, and prosper Zion, and fill his church with faithful Christians. 
 
 September 21st. Bless the Lord, O my soul and forget not all 
 his benefits. The days are evil, w r e have need of more wisdom and 
 humility, to walk the narrow road that leads to joys on high! Whafc 
 a vain, deceitful w T orld we have to travel through. How many 
 
704 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 snares on every side. May we be as wise as serpents, and harmless 
 as doves. 
 
 Friday, September 23d. The days are rolling fast away. May 
 I have wisdom and grace, to improve my time to the glory of my 
 Creator and the comfort and satisfaction of my own immortal soul. 
 My heart is often pained to see and feel so little of the life of re¬ 
 ligion, in almost every direction. May the Lord revive his work 
 in the land. 
 
 Since I came to the city, my husband and self took a walk to the 
 State Prison, which was a very great satisfaction to me. We gave 
 one shilling for admittance, and had the privilege of going through 
 every apartment in the prison. And to see the neatness and indus¬ 
 try that prevail there, was truly charming. This institution is 
 one of the most noble, perhaps, that ever was adopted by any na¬ 
 tion. It saves many of those poor unfortunate creatures, who have 
 forfeited their life and liberty, from suffering death; and gives them 
 a space for repentance: and furthermore, their labor is very useful 
 to the community. The men were very serious, and appeared 
 downcast; but the women, that have been so unfortunate as to get 
 into this place, appear the most hardened creatures I ever saw.— 
 This is a striking proof, to what human nature may be reduced!— 
 There is a large square in the centre of the Prison, where they may 
 range for health, at times. A man may love and serve the Lord in 
 this place, as well as in any other, if he be so minded, and it may 
 be, some of these mortals will be brought to reflection. The hap 
 py day is fast approaching, I trust, when light will shine forth, as 
 the morning, and peace will be established upon the earth. 
 
 From the eleventh of September to the seventh of October, Lo¬ 
 renzo spent in New York: then he took his departure for Philadel¬ 
 phia, expecting to return in six or eight weeks; but, when he arrived 
 there he found his way opened in the city and country, so that he 
 thought best to send for me to come to Philadelphia, where he had 
 concluded to spend the winter. Accordingly I started without de¬ 
 lay, in a carriage which was sent for me, and arrived in safety in 
 about three days. I was kindly received by friend Allen and his 
 wife, w r here I tarried until the return of Lorenzo from the Eastern 
 Shore; whither he had taken a tour two or three weeks previously. 
 When he came back, he wished to find a small room, where we 
 could be retired from the world for a few months; and we were so 
 fortunate as to meet with a friend, who had plenty of house room, and 
 was willing to accommodate us with a room, which was made very 
 comfortable by putting up a stove in it, in a neighborhood of people 
 called Quakers, where we found it very agreeable. I attended their 
 meetings with much satisfaction. I believe many, very many of 
 those people to be truly spiritual. The friend and his wife, at 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 705 
 
 whose house we stopped, belonged to the meeting, and they both 
 appeared striving to be what they ought. May the Master prosper 
 them in the way of their duty. 
 
 February 26th, 1815. The news of peace salutes our borders, 
 and echoes through our land. It is a truly pleasing sound. May 
 it inspire our hearts with gratitude to that hand who hath given us 
 the blessing. O that divine peace may fill our soul, until this fa¬ 
 vored nation shall become Immanuel’s land, and the earth be full 
 of his glorv. 
 
 o •/ _ 
 
 May 8th, 1815. We left Philadelphia in the steam boat, for New 
 York, after spending an agreeable winter at Benedict Dorsey’s.— 
 The weather being very chilly and my health somewhat impaired, 
 by reason of a severe cold I had taken some time previous, and this 
 exposure which I passed through, came very near proving too much 
 for my feeble constitution. After we arrived at New York I was 
 confined almost two weeks to my bed—but recovering my strength 
 in some measure, we embarked on board a Packet for New London, 
 where we had every accommodation necessary, and after a pleas¬ 
 ant sail of about thirty hours, we arrived safely and found the peo¬ 
 ple very kind and friendly. But the cold I had taken was so deeply 
 seated on my lungs, it was thought by many, it would prove serious 
 in its consequence to me. We arrived here on Saturday. On Sun¬ 
 day Lorenzo preached four times to crowded congregations, and 
 several times through the week, until he was taken sick. He was 
 attacked very suddenly as he was about to lay down at night, with 
 a pain at his heart, attended with chills. We were then at his bro¬ 
 thers. We were all much alarmed, thinking perhaps his dissolu¬ 
 tion was at hand; yet he appeared composed and serene, with a smile 
 on his countenance, although his pain was beyond description. My 
 soul was poured out to God for his deliverance. After a while he 
 got so much relief that he could be layed down in his bed—but con¬ 
 tinued very ill for near two weeks; he then had recovered so far as 
 to be able to go on board a boat for Norwich, where we arrived in 
 five or six hours. 
 
 We were received with kindness by brother Bently and his com¬ 
 panion. Lorenzo was still very feeble in body—but the people ap¬ 
 peared very anxious that he should preach, he consented, at six 
 o’clock that evening, the Baptist meeting house was opened and 
 well filled; he addressed them—his strength held out beyond what 
 could have been expected. He spoke again on Monday night. It 
 was a solemn assembly, and I hope good was done in the name of 
 the Lord. 
 
 Lorenzo hired a wagon and horse to convey us to his father’s 
 which was between twenty and thirty miles. Early on Tuesday 
 - Vv 
 
T06 
 
 * 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 morning we started and arrived there about one o’clock on the 14th. 
 of June. We found his dear father in tolerable health with the rest 
 of the family. 
 
 Lorenzo spent two weeks with us, and then thinking it best to 
 leave me with his father, bid me farewell and set out on a tour 
 through a part of the States of Rhode Island and Massachusetts to 
 sound an alarm to the fallen race of Adam in those parts. My 
 lie-art went with him, in desire that he might be useful to precious 
 souls. 
 
 H is father’s place of residence is very pleasant. I spent my 
 hours as agreeable as the circumstance could admit, seeing I was 
 separated from my companion and had not the opportunity of meet¬ 
 ing—there being none within my reach, except the Presbyterian, 
 and that not very convenient. He thought he might be absent three 
 or four months, but returned in five or six weeks unexpectedly to me, 
 and spent a few weeks "with us—made preparations to leave me with 
 his father, and start on a long tour which would take him eight or 
 nine months to accomplish. This was something trying to my 
 feelings—but I dare not say do not go, neitherdo I feel a disposition 
 to prevent him doing his duty. 
 
 On the 30th of August he had got in readiness and bid me adieu 
 —leaving me comfortably provided for as it relates to outward things. 
 The family consisted of his father, sister and myself. The old gen¬ 
 tleman was an affectionate friend and father. We spent our time 
 for the most part quite comfortable. Considering the cold inclem¬ 
 ent season, my health was far better than it had been for years. 1 
 frequently received letters from my absent companion, which gave 
 me much satifaction; this being the only way we could communi¬ 
 cate our pleasures or pains to each other. He gave me to under¬ 
 stand he expected to return to us in April or May. The last letter 
 I received from him, was dated March 30th, expecting to sail from 
 New Orleans to New York the first of April; and by his'writing, it 
 appeared to me, there was a doubt whether he should be brought 
 through in safety—or at least he expected some uncommon difficul¬ 
 ty to attend him; which laid me under great anxiety of mind; the 
 season also being so uncommonly blustering, that I, from the first 
 of April until the middle of May, was in a state of mind not to be 
 expressed. This gave my body another shock—for the mind and 
 body are so closely connected, one cannot suffer, without the other 
 in some considerable degree feeling affected. I strove hard to ap¬ 
 ply to Him who is able to save, and at times found some relief; but 
 then, my thoughts would retrace the happy seasons which were past; 
 and the gloomy prospects that now presented to view, made we very 
 wretched. I strove to realize the day, the happy blessed day when 
 we should meet to part no more; but could not so much as I could 
 
TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 707 
 
 wish. This gave me greater pain, seeing my heart so attached to 
 earthly objects. Yet under all this, in some measure, I was sup¬ 
 ported; for which may my heart render a tribute of praise to the 
 Giver of all our mercies! 
 
 About the 15th of May, I received the pleasing intelligence that 
 Lorenzo had arrived at New York, which removed a heavy burden 
 from my heart, and the 25th he reached his father’s. I need not 
 say it was a memorable day to me. May I ever feel true sensations 
 of gratitude for all these favors, and improve them while they are 
 preserved to me. My soul’s desire is, to find closer communion 
 with my God. May I sink into his will in all things. 
 
 After Lorenzo’s return, he prepared to steer his course first to 
 Philadelphia, then into the state of New York, from thence to Ver¬ 
 mont; and wishing me to go with him, he procured a horse and wag¬ 
 on, and on the 12th of June we left his father’s house; it being 
 twelve months lacking two days, since I came there; we went from 
 there to Hebron, where we stayed a few days; met some Preachers 
 from the General Conference; they were friendly towards Lcrrenzo; 
 from thence we came on to Durham, where we spent the Sabbath. 
 Lorenzo preached three times; on Monday morning we left there 
 and proceeded on to New Haven; there we met with more preach¬ 
 ers and kind friends; here we stayed until Friday; Lorenzo held a 
 number of meetings in the time; from there we came to New York; 
 spent the Sabbath, and he also held three meetings there in the 
 course of the day. I met with old friends Captain Anderson and 
 his wife, who gave me a pressing invitation to go home with them 
 that evening. Lorenzo was willing, and I accepted the invitation; 
 he was to come over the next morning. Accordingly I went and 
 spent an agreeable evening, and about one o’clock the next day Lo¬ 
 renzo came, but I was c^uite unwell; the weather having become 
 much warmer, it so debilitated me, that Lorenzo feared lest I could 
 not hold out to travel; and Captain Anderson and his wife wishing 
 me to tarry with them, I concluded to stay; accordingly on Tuesday 
 morning Lorenzo set off on his way to Philadelphia, leaving me 
 behind; he came on that night to Bridgetown, where he preached; 
 and finding such an opening, he spent two or three days in the place. 
 The friends requested him to send for me to come there; according¬ 
 ly brother Thomas Pitts came on to New York, got brother Wash¬ 
 burn to write a few lines to me; I came over from Hoboken and 
 met him at brother Washburn’s; the next day we were to go on 
 board the steam boat. I did not expect Lorenzo so soon; but when 
 we came to the ferry house, and the boat came in, Lorenzo was on 
 board; he intended returning that night or the next day to Bridge¬ 
 town, consequently I went on; and he returned that night; we have 
 spent sometime in this place; and find the people remarkably kind* 
 
703 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS 
 
 may they be rewarded for their kindness to us! My soul’s desire to 
 God, is, that He would reward our kind benefactors wherever they 
 be! 
 
 Visited Woodbridge; held meeting in the meeting house of the 
 Presbyterians, ana returned to Bii igetown and held several other 
 meetings! 
 
 July 28th, 1816. 
 
 The following letter I received, and think propel o have it sub¬ 
 joined as an Appendix.—L. D. 
 
 October b > 1816. 
 
 Dear Lorenzo:— 
 
 Through the tender mercy of a kind providence, I enjoy a lx *ter 
 state of health than when you left me, and my mind in some me ^ 
 sure comforted from day to day. I think also, it is my sincere de¬ 
 sire to live a life devoted to God. I view this as uncertain at best; 
 the world is only good in its place, but it will not give peace and 
 comfort to the mind; but to feel the indwelling spirit of the Saviour 
 is inexpressible peace indeed; it makes crosses bearable, it gives us 
 the power of resignation to all the will of the master; if we are 
 deprived of that we esteem most, we feel to give it up without mur¬ 
 muring at the dispensation. O how sweet such a spirit is: may 
 the Lord give me all that is my privilege, that I may be a comfort 
 to my best friend in this world, and a blessing to myself while a 
 sojourner on these mortal shores. 
 
 Our dear father is as well as when you left us, and I, as ever, 
 feel much satisfaction in his company; w r e have had peace and har¬ 
 mony in the family since your departure. 
 
 I pray God to give all as one, the true spirit of the gospel, and 
 prepare us for a happy exit from this to the world of spirits. 
 
 I felt a desire arise in my soul, that the master would enable 
 you to preach the everlasting Gospel, that your words may be quick 
 and powerful, reaching the sinners’ hearts, that their eyes may be 
 
 opened to see the necessity of peace and pardon on their hearts_ 
 
 May the Lord bless and be with you, make your peace as a gentle 
 running stream from day to day; and if we meet again in this world, 
 may we find we have made more progress in the divine life than we 
 have ever made before when separated. Through grace 1 hope to 
 conquer all my foes. 
 
 Remember me to all our friends in Philadelphia, without reserve 
 
 Y<3ur affectionate* wife, 
 
 PEGGY DOW. 
 
4 
 
 TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 
 
 aUIETNESS, AS A CANOPY COVERS MY MIND. 
 
 “Great God, thy name be blest, 
 
 Thy goodness be ador’d, 
 
 My soul has been distress’d, 
 
 But thou hast peace restored, 
 
 “A thankful heart I feel, 
 
 In peace my mind is staid, 
 
 Balsamic ointments heal 
 
 The wounds by sorrow made. 
 
 “Though elements contend, 
 
 Though wind and waters rage, 
 
 I’ve an unshaken Friend, 
 
 Who doth my grief assuage. 
 
 “ Though storms without arise, 
 
 Emblems of those within, 
 
 On Christ my soul relies, 
 
 The sacrifice for sin. 
 
 “Though inwara storms prevail, 
 
 Afflicting to endure, 
 
 I’ve help that cannot fail, 
 
 In him that’s ever sure. 
 
 “Though outward war and strife 
 Prevail from sea to sea, 
 
 I’ve peace in inward life, 
 
 And that sufflceth me. 
 
 “Though clamor rear his head, 
 
 And stalk from shore to shore, 
 
 My food is angels’ bread, 
 
 What can I covet more? 
 
 “Though ill reports abound, 
 
 Suspicions and surmise, 
 
 I find, and oft have found, 
 
 In death true comfort lies. 
 
 “ That death, I mean, whereby 
 Self-love and will are slain; 
 
 For those, the more they die 
 The more the Lamb doth reign. 
 
 “ And well assured am I 
 True peace is only known 
 Where He, the harmless Lamb, 
 
 Has made the heart his throne. 
 
 709 
 
LORENZO’S ADDRESS TO TOE PUBLIC, 
 
 Here, I have learned two things. The judge constitutes the court, 
 and the clergy constitute the church. 
 
 The “ common law” is vnivrittcn; of course is only taken from 
 precedents, founded on tradition, transmitted from the dark ages of 
 the world; and is considered and quoted as being in force, like stat¬ 
 ute law, as an expression of the will of the people, by their delegate 
 and representative. And the tradition of the church is put on equal 
 footing with the scriptures in point of validity. 
 
 A precedent from tradition may be brought to prove any thing; 
 even contraries, and so establish nothing. 
 
 But as common sense, since the time of Martin Luther, called the 
 authenticity of the unwritten tradition of the church in question, so 
 may the good sense of the American people call in question the 
 “ unwritten” law of feudal principles; for those traditions, whether 
 civil or ecclesiastical, may be considered twins when applied in a 
 social point of view. 
 
 To detach a man’s actions or words from their relative connec¬ 
 tions, and concomitant parts, and then to give the same your own 
 twist and turning; you might make him say any thing, and mean 
 nothing. 
 
 A young lady administered arsenic to a sick person, through the 
 servant’s misplacing the phial; here detach the act from the connec¬ 
 tion, admit of nothing but the fact to infer the motive from, you 
 might say she poisoned the person, she is a murderer! Those prin¬ 
 ciples are congenial with the systems of the old world, who think 
 they have arrived to the summit of perfection in their political econ¬ 
 omy. But Americans require laws, congenial with our first and 
 fundamental principles, as established and recognized in this land; 
 and I hope to see the day, when we Americans shall be so improved 
 as to be governed by American laws only. 
 
 The doctrine of the “ benefit of clergy” is not admissible in 
 tlie United States, whatever it may be in Spain or Portugal. Hence, 
 why not expunge that antiquated, thread bare, twisted ism of ex¬ 
 pression; unless we find it necessary to retain a great swelled word, 
 perverted from its primary meaning, to dupe the ignorant; for letters 
 screen no man now, whatever might have been the custom once. 
 
 Also the doctrine of u corruption of blood,” as mentioned in 
 
LORENZO’S ADDRESS 
 
 711 
 
 the digest, cannot exist here, and attach and retain the same mean¬ 
 ing as in Europe. For there are thirteen grades of distinction in 
 the theor) of the world betwixt the slave and the despot: most of 
 whom are designated by some nick name , under the title of nobil¬ 
 ity, or rather no ability , as if they were a superior order of beings; 
 but if their conduct displeased the sovereign, away went their title, 
 property and all. So they would be on a level with other poor 
 people, and hence their degradation was supposed to corrupt their 
 blood. What corruption of blood then do we find in America?— 
 Lorenzo, be cautious that ) r ou do not compose a libel! “ The 
 greaterthe truth the greater the lie;” truth sure can be no lie! \ 
 
 A certain lady whom I shall call Miss Issippi, remarked at a di¬ 
 ning party, that she thought that “ General Congress” must he a 
 great man, every body was talking about him; for her part she wished 
 that he would pass that way, that she might see the Gentleman .— 
 Another, whom I shall call lady Caroline, very soberly inquired, 
 who Miss Ouri was, and where she lived, that General Congress 
 should pay such attention to her? 
 
 A third replied, that Miss Ouri is supposed to be acolored woman; 
 and his attention has been so much upon Miss Ouri, that the gen¬ 
 eral seemed to have little time to think about any thing else, except 
 eight dollars a day! 
 
 Indians suppose themselves as much superior to a white master, 
 as the colored servant is below; hence, said the chief, the great 
 Spirit first made the black man, out of black earth, then the white 
 man, out of the tree; afterward the red man from the red earth. 
 
 Here it may be asked, from whence came the fourth class, or 
 kind of people? Is this the American corruption of blood? 
 
 It has been argued that this doctrine of libels is necessary to pro¬ 
 tect the character of reformed ladies. But were they to speak 
 through me, perhaps they would ask, is it not rather to protect the 
 character of unreformed gentlemen, so called? 
 
 A few more hints, and I have done. 
 
 Query 1 . Would it not be well for all persons who think of 
 becoming candidates for public office, to examine first, their motive; 
 secondly, their talents; whether their motive be sinister, or to serve 
 the public good, and whether they have talents for it? Otherwise 
 wise your principle is mean, and you stand in the way of a better. 
 
 2. Clear heads, sound judgment, a virtuous heart, and an inde¬ 
 pendent mind, to act as Jurors —and save the judge the trouble— 
 and similar materials for the different places in society. And if you 
 say timber is scarce! the greater is the pity. 
 
 Fellow Citizens: Be guarded against those office seekers w r ho 
 court your friendship meiely for the loaves and fishes. The welfare 
 of the nation depends on your choice! Exercise your judgment— 
 
712 
 
 TO THE PUBLIC. 
 
 look for evidence of the best of materials—and never give your 
 vote for a drink of grog—but conduct yourself as a member of the 
 community ought to do; as you expect to answer to the Great Jeho¬ 
 vah for the deeds done in the body; and as a friend to society, and 
 to the rights of mankind! 
 
 If the opinion of an European is the law, and none but lawyers 
 have it, how can a citizen know when he is safe? Does not this 
 show the need of simple and plain acts of legislation, and afforded 
 cheap to the 
 country? 
 
 A certain man was indicted for assault and battery; the Jury, not 
 knowing the meaning of the words, brought in a verdict of man 
 slaughter, were reprimanded and sent out again, concluding, if it was 
 not man slaughter, it must be something worse, so returned a verdict 
 of wilful murder; but the Judge had to turn Juryman virtually, and 
 explain what man slaughter was, and what they must bring in. 
 
 Another set" of Jurymen, as the birds say, would unanimously 
 have acquitted a prisoner in their conscience, but thought that by 
 their oaths they were bound to bring in such a verdict as the Judge 
 dictated! 
 
 A man is what God made him, and why should any Judge re¬ 
 mark on the looks o** appearance of a prisoner, to prejudice a Jury, 
 and so harden tW' against him. 
 
 people, that they may know the laws of their own 
 
THE YANKEE PRIEST. 
 
 713 
 
 THE YANKEE PRIEST. 
 
 IGNATUS, born some where, no matter where; 
 
 Train’d up in school, and taught to say his pray’r; 
 
 Tir’d with his task at the academy, 
 
 Jump’d over all to university. 
 
 The books he read, read them, laid them down, 
 
 But little wiser when his task was done ; 
 
 But college pedantry bore such a sway. 
 
 That soon he gain’d a soaring diploma. 
 
 Dubb’d like a knight on the commencement day. 
 
 Gladly he quit his task, and went his way.* 
 
 He thought of doctors , lawyers, prince and priest; 
 
 And made remarks in earnest, or in jest. 
 
 Should I be doctor , I must stem the cold , 
 
 And break my rest, to gain the shining gold. 
 
 Must make my patients think their lives and blood 
 Are in my hands, or I- can do no good 
 Where men believe in witches, witches are ; 
 
 But where they don’t believe, there is none there 
 Where men believe in doctors, doctors heal , 
 
 At sight of whom the patients easy feel; 
 
 This way of getting money is a risk, 
 
 I judge’t is better to become a priest. 
 
 Should I be lawyer, I must lie, and cheat, 
 
 For honest lawyers have no bread to eat. 
 
 ’T is rogues, and villains, fee the lawyers high. 
 
 And fee the men, who gold and silver buy. 
 
 Should I be statesman, I must use disguise ; 
 
 And if a prince, hear nothing else but lies ; 
 
 State tricks, intrigue, and art, would me surround, 
 
 And truth and honesty, would ne’er be found. 
 
 All things considered, ’tis no airy jest; 
 
 I am resolved to be a sacred priest. 
 
 Preaching is now a science , and a trade, 
 
 And by it many GRAND ESTATES are made; 
 
 The money, which I spent at grammar schools, 
 
 I ’ll treble now, by teaching sacred rules ; 
 
 M y pray’rs I’ll stretch out long, my sermons short; 
 
 The last write down, the first get all by rote ; 
 
 While others labor six days, I but one, 
 
 * (£/**» some parts of New England, the country being so thickly settled, if a man has 
 from thirty to sixty acres of land, it is considered a good farm ; and there not being a 
 sufficiency for a division among the sons, the most steady and laborious takes care of the 
 old people, and heirs the property. The ingenious learn a trade, but the lazy on/kas 
 the education—and when he comes from his studies, the old gentleman says, “ Well, son, 
 what do you choose to be,—a doctor, a lawyer, or a minister V* Those of good intel¬ 
 lectual powers generally choose the former, but the weak and effeminate ones, the latter. 
 The above remark in reference to the “ lazy son,” may not hold good at this time. — Ed, 
 
714 
 
 THE YANKEE PRIEST. 
 
 And for that day’s work, get a pretty sum; 
 
 For fifty-two days’ labor in the year, 
 
 The sum of two hundred pounds my heart will cheer . 
 
 IGNATUS thus resolved to rise by rule, 
 
 Unto a grave divine he went to school; 
 
 The science of divinity be did engage, 
 
 And read the sacred volume page by page ; 
 
 The bible was so dark , the style so poor, , 
 
 He gain’d but little from that sacred store. 
 
 Poole, Whitby, Henry, York, and Gill, 
 
 He read, to find what was Jehovah’s will ; 
 
 Gravity, rhetoric, oratory, and pulpit airs, 
 
 He studied well, and how to form his pray’rs. 
 
 At length, his master gave him commendation, 
 
 That he was qualified to preach salvation; 
 
 And with the commendation, gave him more 
 Than twenty notes, which he had preach’d before; 
 
 These for his model, and his learned guides, 
 
 Help him to form his work with equal sides. 
 
 In composition, he did pretty well, 
 
 And what he could not read, he’d softly spell. 
 
 A day appointed for him to perform, 
 
 Notice was giv’n, and many took th’ alarm; 
 
 At the distinguish’d hour, the people came. 
 
 To hear the will of GOD reveal'd to men. 
 
 At length IGNATUS came, all dress’d in BLACK! 
 
 With sacerdotal band, and three sharp'd hat ; 
 
 Under his arm the holy book appear’d ; 
 
 In it was fix’d the NOTES he had prepar’d, 
 
 Fie bow’d, and bow’d, then to the pulpit steer’d, 
 
 Went up the stairs, and in the desk appear’d. 
 
 Frst, he address'd the throne of God, supreme, 
 
 His Master's pray'rs, new model'd did for him. 
 
 Fifty-nine lony minutes prays and repeats ; 
 
 He clos’d, and all the people took their seats. 
 
 The sacred volume next he gravely spread 
 Before his eyes, upon his elbow bed ; 
 
 And so it happen’d, that IGNATUS hit 
 
 The very place, where all his NOTES were writ. 
 
 His text he told, and then began to read, 
 
 What he had written with a school-boy’s head; 
 
 If he presum’d to look upon the folks, 
 
 His thumbs stood sentinels upon his NOTES; 
 
 Short were the visits which his eyes could pay; 
 
 He watch’d his NOTES, lest he should miss his way. * 
 
 * Sermon reading and plodding in the pulpit, with numerous encumbering notes, is too 
 prevalent in our day; by it one half of the power of preaching is lost, and the Christian 
 ministry shorn of much of its glory,—E d. 
 
THE YANKEE PRIEST. 
 
 715 
 
 At the conclusion, with an angry tone. 
 
 He said his gosjpel came from God alone. 
 
 From this the preacher traveled all around, 
 
 To see where glebes and salaries were found; 
 
 Many LOUD CALLS he had, where land was poor ; 
 Where men were indigent, and had no store. 
 
 The calls he heard, but gravely answer’d, NO, 
 
 To other places God calls me to go. 
 
 At length a lusty place IGNAT OS found ; 
 
 Where land was good y and wealth did much abound. 
 
 A call was giv’n him, which he did embrace , 
 
 “ Vox populi vox Dei,” * was the case. 
 
 A handsome settlement they gave him for a farm, 
 
 Two hundred pounds a year and wood to keep him warm* 
 All things made ready for his consecration , 
 
 A rev’rend council came for ordination. 
 
 The candidate was first examin’d well. 
 
 To see if lie in knowledge did excel. 
 
 The first of John he liumm’d and hammer’d through, 
 Something forgot-—but most he never knew. 
 
 But as he’d spent his time and money both, 
 
 To fix himself to wear the sacred cloth— 
 
 All things consider’d, ’t was believ'd that he 
 Was a proficient in DIVINITY. 
 
 JAneal succession-rites were then perform’d, 
 
 Their hands impos’d, IGNATUS greatly warn'd, 
 
 The sacred care of all the flock to take, 
 
 In love, but NOT for FILTHY LUCRE’S SAKE. 
 
 February 5th, 1827 
 
 ‘ Vox populi vox diaboli ! 
 
CONCLUSION, 
 
 Courteous Reader:— 
 
 The foregoing Exemplified Experience in Miniature, exhibits 
 the dealings of God and Man and the Devil, in the various and try¬ 
 ing scenes of Life through which an individual hath been called to 
 pass, while upon the Journey of Life, in a period of nearly fifty 
 years. 
 
 The travels and incidents attendant, are but hints, comparative, to 
 what might have been said or written; but they se r vc is a specimen, 
 a part for the whole, which admits of reflection to a contemplative 
 mind! I 
 
 Observations er* Polemical Divinity and the subject of the in¬ 
 herent and unalienable Rights of Man, &c., &c., are given for the 
 benefit of those who may come after me, in time to come, as well 
 as for those now upon the stage! 
 
 We must soon part, therefore as I take leave of you, my request 
 is, to lay aside prejudice, sacrifice sin —sink into the will of God— 
 take him for your protector and guide by attention to the sweet in¬ 
 fluence of his spirit on the mind, that you may be useful in your day 
 to your fellow mortals here; and as an inward and spiritual wor¬ 
 shipper, ascend to God, thus it may be well with you here and 
 hereafter.— Amen. Adieu till we meet beyond this life! 
 
 Farewell, 
 
 LORENZO DOW. 
 
APPENDIX, 
 
 GREAT BRITAIN, 
 
 Warrington, April 1 6th, 1807. 
 
 To the Church of God in every place : 
 
 This come'b h behalf of Lorenzo Dow, itinerant preacher of the 
 Gospel of God our Saviour, We, the undersigned, ministers and mem¬ 
 bers of the people called Methodist Quakers, late in connexion with 
 the old bcdy of Methodists, do testify, that although his appearance 
 amongst us was in much weakness, many suspicions, good and evil re¬ 
 port, his word was with power and the Holy Ghost sent down from Hea¬ 
 ven. Ftom the time we have been favored with his labors, he hath 
 conducted himself on all occasions, as one whose sole aim is the 
 glory of God and the welfare of mankind, far beyond his strength, 
 in labors more abundant, travelling night and day for the accomplish¬ 
 ment of his vast desire to preach the gospel of the kingdom to many 
 erishing for the lack of knowledge: and we are witnesses his labor 
 ath not been in vain in the Lord: Many of the stones of the street 
 hath been raised to be sons and daughters of Abraham—backsliders 
 reclaimed, and many of infidel principles shaken. From the impressive 
 manner of his life, many, sunk into Laodicean ease, have been stirred 
 up to glorify God with their body, soul and substance, whom we trust 
 and pray will remain stars in the church militant, and afterwards form 
 one part of his crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord. Amen. 
 
 Being about to depart from this to his native land, we pray that the 
 guidance of the same Holy Hand, which through a train of Divine Prov¬ 
 idences cast his lot amongst us, may conduct and protect him over the 
 [yeat deep to the American shores in peace and safety. Amen. 
 
 R. HARRISON, 
 
 RICHARD MILLS, 
 
 W. M'GINNIS, Preachers , 
 
 PETER PHILIPS, 
 
 G. BRIMELOW, J 
 
 Dublin, October 1 %th, 1806. 
 
 My Dear Brother Dow: 
 
 As you are about to leave this city, I send you this small testimo¬ 
 nial of my esteem and love, as it may on some occasion open your way 
 amon^ strangers. 
 
 O O 
 
 I had but tew opportunities of attending your meetings; when I did I 
 had no doubt of the divine blessing attending your ministry: on other 
 
718 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 occasions, I h?ve had the fulloSt proof, that although you were confined 
 in your place of preaching, the word of the Lord was not bound, but be¬ 
 came the pow r er of God to the salvation of many precious souls. I sup¬ 
 pose not les-s than thirtv of these have, on your recommendation , joined 
 the society; several of wnom are rejoicing in God, and living in his glo¬ 
 ry in newness of life. 
 
 When you formerly visited Ireland, I witnessed the power of God at¬ 
 tending your ministry in several instances, and I rejoice in thecontinua- 
 tion of his grace to you. From all 1 have seen and heard respecting 
 you, I acknowledge the hand of God, who is now as formerly, abasing 
 the pride of man in the instruments by whom he works.—(See 1 Cor. i. 
 26—29. 
 
 I have no doubt of your candid attachment to the Methodists, in affec¬ 
 tion and interest as well as doctrine. I believe your aim is to spend and 
 be spent in bringing sinners to the Lord Jesus, and do therefore cordially 
 “bid you God speed.” May you have many souls given you in every 
 place, to form your crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord! May th& 
 eternal God be your refuge, and protect you, and your dear wife and lit¬ 
 tle one is the prayer of 
 
 Your affectionate brother in Christ, 
 
 MATTHEW LANKTREE. 
 
 Rev. Lorenzo Dow. 
 
 i 
 
 Dublin , April 2\st , 1801. 
 
 My dear brother Dow: 
 
 ! I was in expectation of hearing from you ever since your departure. 
 At present I must be brief. Whatever be the result of the emigrating 
 spirit which is at present moving so many of our dear friends to leave us 
 I cannot tell: this I know, we already feel in a distressing way its pain¬ 
 ful effects. Our hands hang down, and our enemies rejoice. May the 
 Lord interpose and order it for our good. 
 
 I cannot unravel the Providence which prevented brother Joyce from 
 proceeding'along with you. I fear he was not in the will of God. 
 
 With respect to the fruit of your labors, the general testimony of all I 
 have conversed with has been, that the Lord has owned your ministry in 
 various parts of Ireland. My desire and prayer for you is, that you may 
 feel the Lord’s presence and the power of God with you more fully than 
 ever. I would thank you for a few lines before you leave England. Mj 
 love in the Lord Jesus to sister Dow, and all our friends who accompany 
 you. 
 
 I am your affectionate brother in Christ. 
 
 MATTHEW LANKTREE. 
 
 Mr. Dow, Liverpool. 
 
 My dear wife sends her love to sister Dow and you. Tho class under 
 her care is going on well in general. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 719 
 
 [Tie only reason for the publication of this letter, is owing to the fact 
 that, reference is made to it by “Cosmopolite” in his journal.]—Publisher. 
 
 New York . NovetJiber 1 6th, 1805. 
 
 My unknown Friend : 
 
 Having received information from Mr. Kirk, respecting your situa¬ 
 tion, and supposing you to be a proper person from your influence in the 
 Irish connexion, 1 take this opportunity, the earliest that offers, to write 
 to you, by way of Liverpool, on a subject in which our brethren are 
 deeply interested. Mr. Lorenzo Dow, has embarked again for Europe, 
 better furnished perhaps for success than when he w r as with you last.—• 
 His confidence of success must at least be very considerably increased 
 having succeeded so well in deceiving or duping so many of the preach¬ 
 ers in the American connexion. I hope that our brethren in Europe 
 will resolve to have nothing to do with him. There is the greater ne¬ 
 cessity of this, as it appears to me, that if you should suffer him to have 
 any access to our people, it would not only do us an injury, but him also; 
 for such is the nature of his plan or system, that he estimates truth and 
 right, not so much by principle as by success. If he should not make 
 immediately for Ireland please to use your ability to put the English on 
 their guard. I expect he embarked for Liverpool. If he did not take 
 such grounds as to lead our people into an acquiescence and even ap¬ 
 probation of his measures; if he did not affect to act as a Methodist, I 
 should say nothing about him. But as the itinerant plan may indirectly 
 lead to imposition, it stands us in hand to be very cautious to distin¬ 
 guish between the true and false itinerant; the lines of distinction should 
 always be kept very clear between the Methodist preacher and his ape. 
 I am sorry, my dear friend, that we can give you no better specimen of 
 the fruits of Methodism in this country. Alas! alas! shame! shame! It 
 shall be published in the streets of London and Dublin, that Methodist 
 preachers in America, have so departed from Wesley and their discip¬ 
 line, as to countenance and bid God speed to such a man as Mr. Dow; 
 the last person in the world who should have been suffered to trample 
 Methodism under foot with impunity or countenance. His manners 
 have been clownish in the extreme; his habit and appearance more filthy 
 than a savage Indian; his public discourses a mere rhapsody, the sub¬ 
 stance often an insult upon the gospel; but all the insults he has offered 
 to decency, cleanliness and good breeding; all his impious trilling in the 
 holy ministry; all the contempt he has poured upon the sacred scriptures, 
 by often refusing to open them, and frequently choosing the most vulgar 
 saying as a motto to his discourses, in preference to the word of God— 
 all this is as nothing in comparison. He has affected a recognizance of 
 the secrets of men’s hearts and lives, and even assumed the awful pre¬ 
 rogative of prescience, and this not occasionally, but as it were habitu¬ 
 ally, pretending to fortel, in a great number of instances, the deaths or 
 calamities of persons, &c. 
 
 If he makes converts as an apostle, he will not meet with your inter¬ 
 ference; but I have this confidence in my eider brethren, that as the 
 
720 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 disciples of the great Wesley, whom they have known in the flesh, they 
 will make a stand against this shameless intruder, this most daring im¬ 
 postor. 
 
 Grace and Peace. 
 
 NICHOLAS SNETHEN. 
 
 To the Rev. Matthias Joyce, ) 
 
 Dublin, Ireland. $ 
 
 A true copy: the original is in Mr. Joyce’s possession. 
 
 JOHN JONES, 
 P. JOHNSON. 
 

 
 * s ’ ■ j 
 
 
 • * - S * -L- 
 
 "■ 
 
 • w •• ** 
 
 j» • . i •* 
 
 . 
 
 * ' - * 
 
 ' 
 
 
 ■ • •• . ■' * • 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 It 
 
 
 
 
 r \ • . - 
 
 , .\ ’*■*'* * • * % - 
 y, % V * 
 
 
 
 
 U 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' ' , P *’ ' 
 
 
 
 
 • r: j' -yT: 
 
 *' 'V 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 * A-* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ♦ 
 
 * 1 * ■■ . * r 
 
 **.». », 
 
 •!*’ <r 
 
 4 4 i 
 
 
 *. •« 4 «r 
 
 
 ** *«• 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 A * r 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
♦ 
 
 « > • 
 
 - 
 
 . % 
 
 ■ 
 
 * * 
 
 * 
 
 . * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 » 
 
 ■ • 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 # 
 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .■ . 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
% A - r 
 
 ' • ti 
 
 . » •* ' . ' - t 
 
 • • „ 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 ’• . • 
 
 , 7 *.» *] 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' r ' I 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
\*\W 
 
 \\\s» 
 
 
 / 
 
 / 
 
 V//V/• • . - ' . N 
 
 ' ...». /, 
 
 ' y ttO! 
 
 » • v 
 
 ,./,// , ' /. 7/ ;